《Not A Small-Town Girl》


 Chapter 1-1

    Chapter 1-1


    In the eastern part of Bane Springs stood a brick-and-tile courtyard house, the kind that looked cozy on the outside. But tucked away in one corner was a run-down annex with mud-brick walls, making it lookpletely out of ce.


    Inside, the air was thick, damp, and stuffy. Every spring, water droplets would form on the walls, and the wooden furniture-like the bedposts and chairs-slowly rotted away.


    At her desk sat a slim young girl, her fingers flying across the keyboard as she typed out lines of code. The door suddenly mmed open, and in walked a middle-aged woman, wrinkling her nose in disgust at the musty air.


    "Danielle," Lucy Granger snapped, her voice sharp. "I¡¯ve set up a marriage for you with the town supervisor¡¯s son. Marry him, and you¡¯ll have it made. I worked my ass off to make this happen for you."


    In Lucy¡¯s mind, the deal was already done. ¡¯Once this ungrateful brat gets married, we¡¯ll get a fat bride price. Then I can buy my precious son a nice apartment in town.


    Danielle didn¡¯t even look up from her screen as she said tly, "No."


    Lucy¡¯s face flushed with rage. "You little shit!" she screamed. "After everything I¡¯ve done for you-feeding you, giving you a roof over your head for over ten years-you should be thanking your lucky stars the supervisor¡¯s son even wants to marry you.


    "This is the best deal you¡¯ll ever get, and you better realize it."


    "The wedding¡¯s set for the 18th," Lucy continued, her voice dripping with finality.


    "You¡¯re getting married, whether you like it or not." She shot her daughter onest re and stormed out.


    A few momentster, Robbie Granger walked in, a smug grin on his face. "So, what did that little bitch say? She agreed, right?"


    Lucy sneered. "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll drag her there if we have to. She¡¯s marrying him-no excuses."


    Meanwhile, at the Darling residence in Soufield.


    "Any news on my sister yet?" Joseph Darling, CEO of Darling Group, asked, his voice cool but tense.


    "We¡¯ve sent out search teams, Mr. Darling," Ivan Moore, the family butler, reported. "But every lead goes cold. We¡¯ve tried everything, but...your sister is probably-"


    Joseph cut him off, his voice low and menacing. "She¡¯s alive. Don¡¯t even think about giving up. Keep searching, or else." His tone left no room for argument, and everyone in the room instantly straightened up.


    "Sorry, sir," Ivan quickly apologized, swallowing his nervousness. "I¡¯ll dispatch more teams immediately." Though the other Darling boys were approachable, the eldest always set him on edge.


    From a shadowy corner by the stairwell, Audrey Darling overheard the conversation. Her fingers clenched into fists, her freshly manicured nails digging into her palms as she red at the two men with icy hatred.


    After Lucy left, Danielle sat in silence, memories flooding back. Before she turned five, her adoptive parents had treated her with genuine affection.


    For a while, she had known what it was like to be loved and cared for. But everything changed when Lucy gave birth to Robbie. That¡¯s when the warmth disappeared, like someone had turned off a light.


    Every morning, she woke up before dawn to chop wood and cook for the family. She ate whatever scraps were left after they¡¯d eaten -if there were any. Most nights, she went to bed hungry, with nothing but an empty stomach and a bitter sense of abandonment.


    The phone rang, yanking Danielle out of her dark thoughts.


    "Danielle, big job in Soufield. You in?" Emery Parker¡¯s voice came through, full of energy.


    Danielle kept typing, barely ncing at the screen. "What¡¯s the job?"


    "The Darling family¡¯s looking for their missing daughter. Latest intel says she¡¯s in Okina City. Should be a piece of cake for you. They¡¯re offering ten million," Emery said.


    Danielle rolled her neck, feeling the stiffness. "Nah. Not interested."


    "Hold on a sec!" Emery¡¯s voice shifted, eager now. "I got another one that¡¯ll catch your eye. A big shot¡¯s offering thirty million just to track someone down."


    Danielle¡¯s eyebrows lifted. "Thirty million? Spill it."


    "It¡¯s the Charrington family. Mr. Logan Charrington¡¯s heart¡¯s failing, and if you don¡¯t step in, he won¡¯t make it through surgery. They¡¯ll give you anything you ask for within reason," Emery added, practically bursting with excitement.


    "They¡¯re that desperate?" Danielle said, her interest piqued. "Send me the details."

 Chapter 1-2

    Chapter 1-2


    "You got it, Danielle. I knew this would get your attention," Emery replied, almost grinning through the phone.


    The email hit her inbox almost immediately. The Charrington family had switched from politics to business under Logan Charrington¡¯s leadership, skyrocketing thepany to the top.


    They were now a global powerhouse, dominating wealth rankings year after year.


    Danielle skimmed the file with a sharp eye.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll take it. Give me a week," she said, her tone steady and cool.


    "Danielle, you¡¯re finally getting out of that backwater!" Emery sounded almost giddy.


    "I¡¯ll pick you up from the airport."


    Danielle responded with a calm, indifferent "Mm."


    Just then, Julian Reed, Joseph¡¯s assistant, burst in with a stack of papers. "Mr. Darling, we¡¯ve got a lead on Miss Darling. She¡¯s been spotted in a vige in Okina City. The informant¡¯s sure it¡¯s her."


    The normally unppable Joseph shot to his feet, gut instinct screaming that they¡¯d finally found her.


    "Should we alert your father?" Julian asked.


    "No. Wait for confirmation first, but keep it quiet. We can¡¯t tell anyone," Joseph said, voice calm but firm. He¡¯d long suspected foul y in his sister¡¯s disappearance, but eighteen years of searching had turned up nothing concrete. Now, it felt like they were finally getting close.


    "Get ready. We¡¯re heading to Okina City," Joseph ordered, his voice steady despite the storm of emotions brewing inside him.


    At dawn, Danielle was up, doing her usual chores-prepping for another day in the vige.


    Around the same time, a convoy of luxury cars, led by a Rolls-Royce, cruised into Bane Springs, the smell of breakfast starting to fill the air.


    "Goddamn it! What time is it? Breakfast still isn¡¯t ready? You trying to starve us?" Lucy¡¯s angry voice rang out across the courtyard. The neighbors didn¡¯t even blink anymore, used to the daily shouting.


    The sight of the luxury cars, parked outside the Granger family¡¯s home, was enough to turn every head in the vige. They¡¯d only ever seen this kind of wealth on TV.


    A tall, well-dressed man stepped out of the Rolls-Royce. His sharp features andmanding presence made it clear he was someone important. His tailored suit, paired with a handful of intimidating bodyguards, spoke volumes about his status.


    Joseph walked toward the Granger family¡¯s courtyard, a cold fury simmering inside him. His bodyguards nked him, their presence enough to send a chill through the air.


    He¡¯d read the files beforeing. The Grangers hadn¡¯t exactly treated his sister well. The thought of what she¡¯d gone through made his stomach turn.


    Joseph stopped in front of Danielle, locking eyes with her. In that instant, there was no doubt. She was the sister he¡¯d spent eighteen years searching for.


    She looked just like their mother, especially those eyes-those damn eyes that held so many untold stories.


    Seeing her so frail, in torn clothes, still cooking for the people who¡¯d mistreated her, nearly broke him. She was supposed to be the Darling family¡¯s most prized treasure, but instead, she¡¯d been reduced to this.


    Joseph¡¯s voice cracked as he stepped forward. "Danielle... I¡¯ve finally found you," he said, his emotions raw. "I¡¯m your brother, Joseph Darling. Dad, Mom, all of us- we¡¯ve been looking for you. For eighteen years."

 Chapter 2-1

    Chapter 2-1


    "Hey, mister, you know my daughter?" Lucy sidled up with a fake sweet smile stered on her face.


    Joseph didn¡¯t even nce at her as he replied with an icy stare, "I¡¯m her real brother."


    His tone was cold enough to freeze hell. He had no patience for Lucy, not when he was finally reunited with the sister he¡¯d been looking for his whole life.


    "Julian," Joseph muttered in a low, dangerous voice.


    Julian stepped forward and pulled out a check for 300 thouand dors. "This is for the trouble your family¡¯s caused. This covers Danielle¡¯s expenses while she was with you.


    From now on, she¡¯s done with you."


    Lucy¡¯s eyes locked onto the check like a heat-seeking missile. "But Danielle¡¯s supposed to be engaged to the town supervisor¡¯s son," she said, the greed practically dripping from her words. She was already calcting how she could make this work in her favor.


    "I never agreed to any engagement," Danielle cut in, her voice sharp as broken ss.


    Joseph¡¯s voice dropped to a deadly whisper.


    "You really think the town supervisor¡¯s son is worthy of a Darling heir?"


    Lucy shrank under his re, too scared to speak. The check stilly there, though, and she consoled herself with the thought that at least she¡¯d get paid. That made everything easier to swallow.


    Joseph turned back to Danielle, his tone softening just a bit. "Let¡¯s go home, Danielle.


    Everyone¡¯s waiting."


    At the Darling residence in Soufield, an elegant couple paced by the gates like caged tigers.


    "Joseph promised an hour. It¡¯s been longer." Vivian Darling fretted, smoothing her already perfect hair.


    "Traffic, dear. They¡¯ll be here soon." Howard Darling soothed his wife, though his own heart thundered at the thought of seeing their lost daughter.


    When the convoy finally appeared, the couple practically sprinted forward.


    Danielle met their eager gazes through the car window. Vivian, despite her fifties, retained the graceful beauty of a ssic film star.


    "Danielle? My baby?" Vivian¡¯s voice cracked as tears spilled down her cheeks.


    Before Danielle could properly exit the car, her mother enveloped her in a desperate embrace. "Finally. I¡¯ve thought of you every single day."


    The sudden contact felt alien to Danielle, who¡¯d lived without gentle touches for eighteen years. Yet something in her mother¡¯s warmth called to a long-buried part of her soul.


    "Let me look at you." Vivian cradled her daughter¡¯s face, seeing her own youth mirrored there. "Were they kind to you?"


    Danielle just responded with a cool "Mhm." That simple lie brought fresh tears to Vivian¡¯s eyes.


    "Let¡¯s go inside," Howard suggested gently, taking his daughter¡¯s threadbare backpack.


    The shabby bag made his throat close up his precious daughter, living in poverty while they searched.

 Chapter 2-2

    Chapter 2-2


    He swore to make it all up to her and spare no expense in giving her the best of everything.


    "Wee home, darling," Vivian murmured, linking arms with her daughter.


    The main gates stood far from the mansion, necessitating a drive through the grounds. A magnificent fountain marked the entrance, leading to expansive gardens where rare flowers from around the world created an ocean of blooms-a scene straight from a fairy tale.


    The staff lined the drive-butlers, guards, gardeners, chefs, and maids-bowing in perfect unison. "Wee home, Miss Darling."


    The mansion¡¯s foyer dripped old money crystal chandeliers casting a brilliant glow, museum-worthy paintings adorning the walls, priceless antiques casually disyed like vacation souvenirs, and luxurious rugs sprawling across the floor. Every detail exuded the owner¡¯s prestige and wealth.


    "I failed you, Danielle." Howard¡¯s voice rasped with pain. "I let them take you. I should have found you sooner, protected you from such hardship."


    "I managed fine," Danielle replied coolly, though a hint of warmth softened her tone.


    Eighteen years of emotional istion had left her rusty at human connection. Her adoptive parents had drummed it into her head that she was abandoned, unwanted.


    Even through their cruelty, she¡¯d stayed, desperately hoping for scraps of affection until their endless spite crushed that hope.


    Learning her real parents had searched relentlessly cracked something in her carefully constructed walls.


    "Danielle, after losing you..." Howard chose his words carefully. "We adopted a girl who resembles you. We¡¯ve raised her for years now. Would you mind if she stays? As your younger sister?"


    The couple gazed at Danielle with guilt- stricken expressions. Danielle¡¯s face remained neutral. "Your choice."


    Her parents exhaled in relief at her apparent eptance.


    "If you feel ufortable, I¡¯ll have her move out," Joseph said tly. "You¡¯re the Darling heiress-nopromises needed."


    "Let her stay, Joseph," Danielle murmured, warming slightly at her brother¡¯s fierce protectiveness.


    "Come see your room, sweetheart." Vivian practically bounced up the stairs. "This suite on the left side of the third floor has always been yours. I¡¯ve kept it just for you, but we didn¡¯t have time to properly decorate it. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll redecorate it exactly to your liking."


    The room exploded with pink-curtains, furniture, every surface awash in cotton candy hues.


    "Your mother thought all girls love pink," Howard exined as they both watched their daughter hopefully like anxious puppies awaiting approval.

 Chapter 3-1

    Danielle stood motionless, surveying the explosion of pink surrounding her.


    "If this isn¡¯t your style, darling..." Vivian twisted her hands. "I¡¯ll have a designere immediately to redo everything exactly as you¡¯d like."


    "It¡¯s fine," Danielle said quietly. The princess theme made her want to run screaming, but her mother¡¯s hopeful expression stopped the words in her throat.


    "We¡¯ll let you have a little rest in your room," Vivian said, stroking Danielle¡¯s hair.


    The couple went downstairs to prepare their daughter¡¯s gift, anxiety gnawing at them as they worried whether it would meet her expectations.


    Once alone, Danielle unpacked her few belongings and called Emery. "I¡¯m in Soufield now. Meeting the Charrington family tomorrow."


    "Wait, what? When did you- Where are you staying? Let me pick you up! I shoulde with-" Emery shot questions at her.


    "Today. I have a ce. Going alone." She hung up mid-protest.


    Her next call was equally brief. "Need more Heart Elixir Pills. Stock check?"


    A piercing female squeal answered, "Danielle! I¡¯ll deliver them right now! When did you get here? Where-"


    "Tomorrow. Got a ce to stay. No delivery." She disconnected before her eardrum could shatter.


    Heart Elixir Pills were her creation, remarkably effective in treating heart disease, using an ultra-rare herb from Valley of Healing. Their scarcity had driven prices through the roof.


    Her phone buzzed again at that moment.


    "Danielle, jackpot!" Jason Carter¡¯s voice came through. "Some whale just cleared out our entire Soufield inventory-clothes, shoes, bags, and jewels. Everything. They specifically requested custom designs from you for their daughter."


    "I¡¯ll sketch something soon," Danielle replied coolly.


    "Perfect! I¡¯m heading to their mansion now. Can¡¯t wait to see what Daddy¡¯s Little Princess looks like."


    "You¡¯re delivering personally?"


    "For an order this size? You bet. Though who drops that kind of cash in one go? Absolutely rich fools!"


    Danielle frowned after hanging up. Aplete inventory buyout seemed excessive. No wonder Jason had called them rich fools.


    Meanwhile, luxury brand executives of Soulfield converged on the Treeside Vi, their stores stripped bare by a single buyer.


    A servant¡¯s knock interrupted Danielle¡¯s sketching. "Miss Darling, your parents request your presence."


    Danielle went downstairs to find their living room transformed into a designer showroom. Her eyes locked onto a familiar face-Jason.


    Realization dawned on her. Her parents were the rich fools Jason had referred to, and those sketches were for her all along.


    "Sweetheart,e here!" Vivian took Danielle¡¯s hand, her eyes soft with affection.

 Chapter 3-2

    Chapter 3-2


    She continued, "We weren¡¯t sure what you¡¯d like, so we just got some basics-clothes, shoes, bags, and a few pieces of jewelry. I know it¡¯s not much, but just wait-we¡¯ll go shopping together soon and get you everything else you need!"


    Brand representatives descended like perfectly coiffed vultures, business cards extended.


    "Danielle, what do you think of these clothes?" Vivian asked softly.


    Jason¡¯s jaw dropped at the scene. The girl had wless skin and a tall, slender frame with long legs. She had the air of a stunning yet aloof beauty who seemed somehow removed from the mundane world, giving off an aura that kept others at a distance.


    His mysterious boss turned out to be the long-lost Darling heiress.


    Danielle stared at the mountain of merchandise, speechless. These were supposed to be her inventory designs spread over six months-her careful n to avoid creating new designs during that time. Now her parents had brought it all home,pletely derailing her strategy.


    "This dress would be stunning. These shoes are perfect! This bag matches your elegance! Our daughter could make a paper bag look couture," Vivian said with a big smile.


    "Everything¡¯s lovely, Danielle managed diplomatically.


    "But what about the prices?" she asked, throwing Jason a pointed look.


    "Each piece is a unique creation from our visionary designer, who poured her heart and soul into these designs," Jason gushed, conveniently omitting that said designer stood before him. "They¡¯re starting at 150 thousand dors, and they sell out instantly -pure genius!"


    Danielle suppressed a wince. She¡¯d just profited enormously from her own parents.


    "Get yourself whatever you¡¯d like," Joseph said, offering a ck card. "It¡¯s a small wee gift."


    "Thank you, Joseph. But I have money," Danielle said quietly.


    "Let me spoil my sister." Joseph¡¯s tone brooked no argument.


    "Okay then. Thanks a lot," she conceded gracefully.


    In a shadowy corner, a maid watched the warm family scene and made a call. "Miss Audrey Darling, your parents found their real daughter. Bought out half of the luxury row for her. Mr. Joseph Darling gave her his ck card. When will you return?"


    "Soon. I¡¯ll bring you something nice," Audrey replied, her sharine tone masking fury.


    "Thanks. I¡¯ll keep watching everything!" the maid promised eagerly.


    Hanging up the phone, Audrey¡¯s elegant mask cracked. The real Darling daughter¡¯s return had blindsided herpletely. ¡¯I won¡¯t lose what¡¯s mine,¡¯ she vowed, manicured nails cutting crescents into her palms.

 Chapter 4-1

    Chapter 4-1


    Dawn painted the sky when Vivian spotted her daughter on the stairs. Her face softened. "Sweetie, you should sleep in-it¡¯s so early."


    "I¡¯m used to early hours," Danielle replied. She¡¯d actually been up since five handling business matters, but her mother didn¡¯t need to know that.


    "This is your home now. You¡¯re the Darling heiress- your time is your own," Vivian said gently. She and Howard had spentst night weeping in the study after learning the details of their daughter¡¯s hardscrabble life.


    "Let¡¯s have breakfast," Vivian said, leading Danielle to the dining table.


    The table resembled a five-star buffet, groaning under tters of various dishes-enough to feed an army.


    "Try whatever catches your eye," Howard urged fondly. "We weren¡¯t sure what you¡¯d like."


    "I¡¯m not picky," Danielle assured them simply.


    Their faces lit up at her easy eptance. "Everything¡¯s official now-you¡¯re legally our daughter, Danielle," Howard said. "We¡¯ll host a proper homing party soon, introduce you to everyone. Your uncles wille too."


    "Whatever you think best," Danielle agreed.


    "Why don¡¯t we go shopping today?" Vivian¡¯s eyes sparkled hopefully.


    "Sorry, Mom. I have an appointment. Rain check?" Danielle hated dimming her mother¡¯s eager smile.


    "She called me Mom!" Vivian grabbed her husband¡¯s arm while he pretended to pout, jealousy written all over his face.


    "Dad," Danielle added smoothly, ever the peacemaker.


    Pure joy flooded their faces. Yesterday, Danielle had only acknowledged her brother, Joseph, leaving them afraid she med them for failing to protect her as a child.


    Their earlier traces of sadness melted away the moment their daughter called them "Mom" and "Dad," reced now by beaming smiles.


    "Sweetheart, let our driver take you there," Vivian insisted as Danielle prepared to leave.


    "Okay," Danielle replied.


    St. Katherine¡¯s Hospital buzzed with barely contained panic as doctors rushed through sterile corridors.


    "Mr. Logan Charrington-how did he crash so suddenly?" someone whispered.


    Danielle arrived to find the elderly patient more dead than alive.


    "Family status?" a doctor asked.


    "En route. Given the patient¡¯s identity, we need consent before we touch him..." another one replied.


    "He¡¯ll be dead before they arrive," Danielle observed coolly from the doorway.


    The frantic doctors turned to find a teenage girl radiating quiet authority despite her youth. Her bright, clear eyes held unwavering determination. Her tall, slender frame and long legs enhanced her natural elegance.


    "This is beyond yourprehension, girl," the chief physician, Christopher Wilson, said patronizingly. "It¡¯s an extremely delicate case. We would operate if we could."

 Chapter 4-2

    Chapter 4-2


    They had no choice but to wait for his family members to arrive. After all, the patient¡¯s grandson was too formidable-if anything happened to him at their hospital, they couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility. The entire hospital might not survive the fallout.


    With one eyebrow arched, Danielle asked, "Is valvr heart disease really thatplicated?"


    "You know the condition?" Christopher asked, surprise coloring his tone.


    "Do you know medicine?" Savannah Watson chimed in. "Since you know this is valvr heart disease, you must also know that valve recement surgery is necessary!"


    Danielle lifted her cool gaze, her eyes sparkling like stars. "If you¡¯re considering valve recement, it only shows you haven¡¯t used enough antibiotics, which led to the infection and perivalvr leakage."


    The doctors froze at the young girl¡¯s words-she¡¯d pinpointed their oversight with surgical precision.


    "What¡¯s the holdup?" Ethan Wood, director of St. Katherine Hospital and head of cardiac surgery, asked, hismanding presence preceding his silver hair around the corner.


    "Dr. Wood! The patient¡¯s family¡¯s still an hour out minimum," Christopher replied respectfully.


    Logan had previously undergone three valve recement surgeries, soon developing perivalvr leakage and otherplications.


    He¡¯d sought treatment abroad, butplications like postoperative recurrence and infection appeared shortly after surgery.


    His condition was now critical, and there wasn¡¯t time to go abroad again. They could only attempt emergency treatment here.


    St. Katherine Hospital¡¯s cardiac surgery department was nationally renowned, and Ethan¡¯s expertise in this field was legendary.


    Under immense pressure from all sides, Ethan had managed to stabilize Logan¡¯s condition-essentially pulling him back from death¡¯s door. However, the very next day, he developed an infection, requiring another surgery.


    Currently, Logan¡¯s condition was extremely severe. An upper respiratory infection had progressed to pneumonia, and just as they¡¯d gotten the pneumonia under control, heart failure symptoms appeared.


    The situation was dire. If they operated again, Logan might not survive the surgery. They could only wait for his family¡¯s consent.


    With proper consent forms signed, the surgery would shield them from liability even if the patient didn¡¯t survive-the family couldn¡¯t fault them for trying.


    But given Logan¡¯s rapidly deteriorating condition, he likely wouldn¡¯t survive long enough for his family to arrive.


    "I think we should wait," Savannah ventured nervously. "If he dies in surgery..."


    The words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken meaning. "Considering the patient¡¯s condition and his... status, we could try using other medications to keep him stable until his family gets here," she added, her voice low but clear.

 Chapter 5-1

    Chapter 5-1


    "His vitals are crashing. We¡¯re in the optimal treatment window," Danielle¡¯s cool voice cut through the chaos. "Another hour and not even God could save him."


    "And who¡¯d take responsibility if he dies on the table?" Savannah snapped, rounding on Danielle. "Go y doctor somewhere else."


    "Quacks," Danielle muttered, examining her nails.


    "What did you just call us?" Savannah¡¯s face flushed crimson.


    "Savannah, don¡¯t argue with a young girl. The patient¡¯s condition is our priority right now," Christopher said diplomatically.


    "She called me a quack!" Savannah¡¯s voice rose shrilly. She, the youngest associate chief of surgery with a wall full of awards, bristled at having herpetence questioned by this girl.


    "She doesn¡¯t understand the situation, so why bother arguing?" Christopher focused solely on Logan¡¯s crisis. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t let him die in their hospital-the consequences would affect not just the institution, but everyone present.


    "I can do the surgery," Danielle stated, arms crossed casually.


    "You? Are you even old enough to drive? Have a medical license?" Savannah¡¯sugh dripped acid. "He¡¯s had multiple failed heart surgeries. His heart¡¯spletelypromised-no surgeon or hospital in the country would dare touch it."


    "Drop it, Savannah," Christopher said, wanting to end the argument.


    Without a word, Danielle pped her credentials on the counter. The room fell silent at her attending physician status-nearly impossible for someone twice her age.


    The revtionnded like a p across Savannah¡¯s face. The surrounding doctors stared in disbelief. ¡¯An attending physician? That¡¯s practically professor level... but she¡¯s so young-how is this even possible?¡¯


    "Shall we begin?" Danielle¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    "Perfect scapegoat," a resident whispered to his colleague in a corner.


    "She¡¯s not staff," Savannah muttered back. "You know Mr. Charrington¡¯s grandson. He¡¯d burn this ce to the ground, scapegoat or not."


    "But what do we do now?" the resident asked


    helplessly.


    "Listen, girl," Christopher said, trying to defuse the situation. "This is an extremely high-risk surgery. Even Dr. Wood isn¡¯t confident of sess.


    "In the patient¡¯s current condition, only the miracle healer could guarantee his survival. The risk is simply too high-it¡¯s beyond our expertise to make that call."


    Ethan, who¡¯d been observing silently, spoke. "You can save him? Walk me through it."


    "Immediate surgery. You¡¯ll assist," Danielle said.


    "The audacity!" Savannah sputtered. "Who do you think you are? Ordering around the director?"


    "Dr. Wood, let¡¯s not waste time arguing with her," Savannah continued with unconcealed disdain. "We¡¯re running out of time-let¡¯s use medications to keep him stable until the family arrives."


    "Prep OR One. I¡¯m assisting." Ethan¡¯s tone brooked no argument.


    "Dr. Wood, please!" Savannah eximed. "Thirty percent survival rate at best, and given Mr. Charrington¡¯s status-our hospital can¡¯t handle the responsibility if something goes wrong!"


    "I¡¯ll take full responsibility for any consequences,"

 Chapter 5-2

    Chapter 5-2


    Ethan snapped, his irritation clear. Not wasting another moment on their objections, he turned to Danielle. "Follow me."


    ¡¯If she knew who she was operating on, she would have fled-no one would dare take on such a risky case, Ethan thought grimly.


    "Get the OR¡¯s cameras running," Savannah said sarcastically. "We can¡¯t risk being med if anything goes wrong."


    Word of a teenage surgeon ripped through the hospital like wildfire, drawing doctors to the observation deck. Even the director himself was stumped by this case, so a teenage girl couldn¡¯t possibly have a solution; she had to be a fraud talking big.


    In the OR, Danielle stood beside the operating table, fully outfitted in sterile surgical gear from mask to gown. She carefully administered the Heart Elixir Pill she¡¯d brought from York Pharmacy that morning, cing it directly in Logan¡¯s mouth.


    The medical staff watched in rm, their confidence wavering at the unknown medication before surgery.


    "What was that?" Ethan asked, tension evident. He¡¯d let the girl into the operating room because of herposure and confidence. It was a gamble, maybe she could actually seed.


    "Heart Elixir Pill," Danielle replied calmly.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the legendary Heart Elixir Pill-a medicine so rare and costly it could bankrupt most doctors. Watching her administer such a priceless remedy with casual confidence, he felt his doubts dissolving. Perhaps this girl really could pull off a miracle.


    The observation room was already packed with medical staff who were astonished to see that the surgeon was indeed a teenage girl. But to their surprise, Daniellemanded the OR like a seasoned conductor.


    "Position."


    "Anesthesia."


    "Full sterilization."


    "Scalpel."


    Her surgical instructions echoed decisively in the quiet OR. Logan¡¯s heart, altered by numerous previous surgeries, presented aplex challenge. Yet Danielle¡¯s initial incision was wless and decisive, leaving the watching medical team speechless.


    Shocked whispers rippled through the observing


    crowd.


    "Could she really save Mr. Charrington?"


    "Even doctors with decades of experience wouldn¡¯t dare make such an incision!"


    "That cut was perfect-swift, precise, and steady."


    When Danielle exposed Logan¡¯s heart, even she paused at the carnage: a roadmap of scars and misced vessels that barely resembled human anatomy anymore.

 Chapter 6-1

    Chapter 6-1


    Ethan¡¯s initial anxiety melted into amazement as he watched Danielle work. Her calm confidence and perfect attention to detail left him spellbound, eager to see what she would do next.


    Danielle meticulously separated the cardiac adhesions from the sternum-the most challenging part of the surgery. She aplished in thirty minutes what would take even Ethan several hours, leaving him stunned.


    In the observation room, the doctors held their breath. One wrong move could damage the cardiac tissue or blood vessels, spelling disaster. Yet Daniellepleted the separation wlessly, preserving every vessel and tissue.


    "How did she do that?"


    "She made such aplex procedure look effortless."


    "Who is she?"


    Danielle¡¯s textbook-perfect suturing technique further humbled the assembled medical staff. By the end of the surgery, they were all shocked speechless. Danielle had literally pulled the patient back from death¡¯s door.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve got to learn her technique,¡¯ Ethan thought, watching her sew up the incision with a level of precision that seemed almost unreal.


    His own professional pride took a hit-he¡¯d always prided himself on being the best heart surgeon in the country, but this girl? She was in a whole other league.


    "Transfer to recovery," Danielle instructed after washing up. Outside, the same doctors who¡¯d dismissed her now crowded around admiringly-their earlier skepticism reced by reverence.


    Savannah lurked at the edges, her face twisted with jealousy. She couldn¡¯t believe it-that upstart had actually gotten lucky and saved the patient.


    As the patient was wheeled out, doctors rushed to check his condition.


    For the patient¡¯s recovery, the onlookers, who had gathered out of curiosity, began to clear out, leaving only Ethan and a few essential staff members.


    "Has the family arrived?" Danielle asked, lifting her eyes.


    "Ten minutes out," Ethan replied, gazing at her with undisguised admiration.


    "He can move to standard care tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave post-op instructions." After that, she turned to leave.


    "Wait!" Ethan called out eagerly. "Please-your name? Your technique is extraordinary. Would you consider teaching here?"


    "Danielle Darling. We¡¯ll meet again," she replied coolly.


    "At least wait for the patient¡¯s family. You saved Mr. Logan Charrington-his grandson will want to thank you personally," Ethan blurted out.


    "Already received." With that cryptic response, she changed and left as swiftly as she¡¯d arrived.


    Momentster, an imposing procession approached. At its head strode a man under thirty, nearly six-foot- two, carrying himself with royal authority. His chiseled features betrayed no emotion.


    The crowd parted fearfully. "Mr. Charrington," they murmured reverently.


    Behind him followed over a dozen top cardiac specialists from around the world-each a leader in their field. His ability to summon such expertise on short notice spoke volumes about his influence.


    "How¡¯s my grandpa?" David Charringtonmanded, his cold gaze fixing on Ethan.

 Chapter 6-2

    Chapter 6-2


    "Complete sess, Mr. Charrington," Ethan reported respectfully. "A young woman appeared, performed miracles, and vanished. Her skill far surpasses mine."


    "Interesting," David remarked as he strode toward the recovery room.


    "Mr. Charrington," David¡¯s assistant, Nathan Ross, said, "The girl Dr. Wood mentioned is a ghost-no records, no footage. The surveince files were professionally erased. Even I can¡¯t retrieve them."


    The mysterious miracle healer intrigued Nathan. His hacking skills were second only to his boss¡¯s-yet he couldn¡¯t even recover a simple surveince video. Whoever did this had skills surpassing his own, and that thought thrilled him.


    "Fascinating." David¡¯s eyebrow lifted with interest as he entered the hospital room to find his grandfather still asleep from the anesthesia.


    After leaving the hospital, Danielle headed to Grace Group-it had been a while since herst visit, and she had some free time to check in.


    When she arrived at Jason¡¯s office, he looked up in surprise. "Danielle! What brings you here?" It was a rare sight-their boss only showed up a few times a year.


    "I need ess to the Waywood Club auction. They¡¯re offering a Crimson Lily," she said casually.


    "What do you need the Crimson Lily for? Want me to go with you?" Jason asked, studying her face.


    "No need. Juniper will apany me," Danielle replied coolly.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll have someone send the invitation overter." Jason paused. "So... how did you suddenly be the Darling heiress?"


    As her long-time employee, he was thrilled she¡¯d found her real family, especially given how badly her adoptive parents had treated her. He just hoped the Darlings would be different.


    Danielle gave Jason a brief overview of what had happened.


    "By the way, when you have time, we need some new designs-since your parents cleared out our entire inventory," Jason said, looking at her hopefully.


    She rubbed her temples, still processing how her creations had followed her home.


    "I¡¯ll head out now. You¡¯ll have the new designs in a few days, Danielle said as she walked out of the office.


    "Danielle, you¡¯re absolutely amazing!" Jason called after her. Her designs were a goldmine, selling out the moment they hit the shelves.

 Chapter 7-1

    Chapter 7-1


    A sleek luxury car rolled to a smooth stop outside the Treeside Vi. Ivan quickly rushed over, bowing with respect as he opened the door.


    He greeted, "Wee home, Miss Audrey Darling! It¡¯s so good to have both you and Miss Danielle Darling here-your parents are gonna be over the moon to see you!"


    Audrey stepped out of the car like a movie star, her salon-perfect hair framing porcin features. The staff materialized to handle her designer luggage while Ivan hovered attentively.


    "Are Dad and Mom home?" Her casual tone masked the tension in her shoulders. After the maid, Skr Sanders, dropped the bombshell about her newly found "sister" yesterday, she had caught the first flight back.


    "They went shopping for Miss Danielle Darling. They should return shortly," Ivan replied respectfully.


    ¡¯Already ying favorites, she thought, acid burning her throat.


    "Let me know when they get back," she told Ivan, before heading upstairs to her room.


    At Charrington Group¡¯s boardroom, Davidmanded attention in his immacte ck suit. His cool gaze swept across the executives, radiating an almost palpable pressure.


    The marketing director broke into a cold sweat mid- presentation, uncertain whether to continue.


    "Continue, David ordered, his prating gaze betraying an undeniable authority that seemed to pierce through their thoughts.


    After each division¡¯s nervous strategic briefing, David issued his directive. "Design and Marketing-send this quarter¡¯s new product lines and market share reports before the close of business. His long legs carried him smoothly from the room.


    "Mr. Charrington," Nathan said respectfully, following behind. "Your fianc¨¦e has been found. The Darlings will host a homing party soon. Perhaps you should pay a visit beforehand?"


    "I¡¯d forgotten about that arrangement." David¡¯s handsome features hardened with cold indifference. "Cancel it." The marriage had been arranged by their grandfathers years ago.


    Three luxury cars pulled up to the Darling residence. Ivan rushed to open the doors.


    "Take these to Danielle¡¯s room," Vivian instructed, having spent the morning shopping with her husband. Everything they saw seemed perfect for their precious daughter.


    "Miss Audrey Darling has returned," Ivan informed them.


    "Wasn¡¯t she supposed toe back next week? Perfect timing for her to meet Danielle!" Vivian headed inside with Howard, delighted.


    Yesterday, they¡¯d messaged their sons in the family group chat, asking them toe home for a surprise. The boys had scoffed, joking that their parents¡¯ surprises were usually more shocking than pleasant.


    Though the couple were miffed at their sons¡¯ attitude -they were such easygoing parents, after all-they decided it was for the best. This way, they¡¯d have more time to bond with their precious daughter.


    Audrey descended the stairs, embracing her parents. "Dad, Mom, I missed you so much!"


    "Sweetie, wasn¡¯t your flight next week? You should have enjoyed your trip longer," Vivian said warmly.

 Chapter 7-2

    Chapter 7-2


    Audrey clung to Vivian¡¯s arm affectionately. "I missed you too much to stay away. I brought everyone gifts!"


    She distributed her carefully chosen presents. "This Grace skincare set is for you, Mom-this brand is incredibly popr abroad. And Dad, special coffee beans I personally selected for you."


    She even brought gifts for the servants. Just then, Danielle entered the living room as Audrey was distributing presents to the staff.


    "Danielle,e here!" Vivian beckoned. "Audrey, this is Danielle, our birth daughter. We¡¯ve missed so much of her life, but we¡¯ll make it up to her. We¡¯ve discussed it-you¡¯ll both be our daughters, with Danielle as your elder sister. Take care of each other."


    "Mom, Dad, I¡¯m so grateful you¡¯re letting me stay after finding your real daughter, Audrey responded with seemingly heartfelt sincerity. But beneath her warm expression lurked murderous thoughts.


    She¡¯d always known she wasn¡¯t their biological child, driving her to work harder for their affection. Yet they¡¯d never stopped searching for their real daughter. Her brothers were even more distant. She couldn¡¯t let Danielle¡¯s return destroy years of careful positioning.


    She¡¯d cultivated the perfect life as an elite heiress, with powerful brothers and social status. Most importantly,


    she was engaged to David.


    Thinking of his aristocratic features, she silently vowed he would be hers alone. After all, Danielle had disappeared once before-it could happen again.


    Audrey¡¯s sweet smile masked her calctions as she yed the understanding daughter.


    "Silly girl, you¡¯re both our daughters, blood or not."


    Vivian and Howard beamed at their girls.


    Audrey turned to Danielle with practiced gentleness.


    "Hi, Danielle, I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re finally home!


    Forgive me for not bringing a gift-no one mentioned your arrival. I¡¯ll make it up to you!" Every word subtly emphasized Danielle¡¯s previous absence.


    Danielle arched her eyebrow and offered a polite smile that never reached her eyes, her demeanor subtly distant. After years of reading people¡¯s true intentions, she easily saw through the calcted act.


    For their parents¡¯ sake, she replied coolly, "Message received. No gifts necessary."

 Chapter 8-1

    Chapter 8-1


    Audrey¡¯s stomach churned at Danielle¡¯s cold response, taking it as pure arrogance. She couldn¡¯t help but study her rival¡¯s face-Danielle was stunning, no doubt about it.


    But those distant eyes were like ice, almost unnervingly clear, like nothing in this world could ever faze her.


    This is that backwater girl?¡¯ she wondered, recalling theck of useful information in Danielle¡¯s background check.


    "Audrey, Danielle just needs time to warm up. You¡¯ll be close soon enough," Vivian soothed.


    Audrey¡¯s face softened into a practiced look of pure, lovely, and pitiful innocence. "Of course," she replied obediently, "I¡¯ll be a perfect sister."


    "Enough talk-you must be hungry, let¡¯s eat!" Vivian guided Danielle to the tableden with both their girls¡¯ favorites.


    Joseph¡¯s unexpected arrival sparked surprise. As CEO of the Darling Group, he rarely had time for family meals.


    "Joseph, what brings you home for dinner?" Howard  asked.


    "Here for my dear sister," he replied simply, his gaze warming as it settled on Danielle.


    Audrey¡¯s perfectly manicured nails dug into her palms, but her smile never wavered. "How wonderful that you made time for Danielle. Isn¡¯t it lovely?" Each word dripped honeyed venom.


    Danielle¡¯s indifferent nce and silence made Audrey burn with both embarrassment and rage. With their parents and Joseph present, she could only maintain her hurt expression.


    Throughout the meal, their parents and Joseph showered Danielle with choice morsels. Each gesture twisted deeper into Audrey¡¯s heart-her brother had never shown such care toward her.


    "Enjoy more, darling. You¡¯re too thin." Vivian fussed over Danielle.


    Looking at her overflowing te, Danielle murmured, "Don¡¯t bother with me. Enjoy your meal as well."


    Audreyunched into her well-rehearsed role of a devoted daughter, expertly distributing everyone¡¯s favorites. "I¡¯ll learn your preferences soon, Danielle!"


    While Danielle remained unmoved, Audrey¡¯s every action emphasized her intimate familiarity with the family-a calcted disy of who truly belonged at this table.


    Joseph watched her performance with narrowed eyes.


    Later in the garden, Joseph spoke frankly to Danielle. "If Audrey¡¯s presence bothers you, I¡¯ll set her up elsewhere. You shouldn¡¯t have topromise in your own home."


    "Let her stay. I¡¯m managing fine," Danielle replied, warming to his protective instinct. Though naturally slow to trust, she recognized genuine care when she saw it, and Joseph¡¯s brotherly concern had earned both her respect and appreciation.


    "The DNA test," she said simply, handing him the report.


    Joseph studied the DNA report-99.99% match confirming their kinship. Though they¡¯d known from her striking resemnce to their mother¡¯s younger photos, seeing the proof satisfied something deep in him.

 Chapter 8-2

    Chapter 8-2


    "Remember, Danielle," he said, his eyes intense and determined, "you¡¯re my sister and the Darling princess. Whatever troubles you,e to me. I¡¯ll handle them."


    A rare smile touched her eyes. "Understood. I¡¯ll go to my room."


    Joseph watched Danielle leave before heading to the study with the results. He ced the report before his parents, though they shared his certainty-they¡¯d never doubted she was their daughter. Still, having official confirmation made everything properlyplete.


    "Our thoughtful girl, Vivian sniffled. "Taking care of this herself... We¡¯ll make up for everything she¡¯s missed."


    "Wait till those boys see what they¡¯ve been missing." she added, thinking of her other sons.


    The next morning at St. Katherine¡¯s Hospital, David entered Room 809. His prating eyes and sharp features,plemented by his perfectly tailored suit, cut an imposing figure at the bedside. Logan stirred at his grandson¡¯s approach.


    "Finally!" Logan eximed. "You have no idea how close I came to death¡¯s door! If I¡¯d died, who would worry about your marriage? You¡¯d end up a lifelong bachelor, and I¡¯d never see my great-grandchildren." The moment he was on the mend, he was eager to marry off his grandson. "That angel who saved me- such a beauty! Did you see her? Have you paid her yet? Though she¡¯s probably too good for you anyway.


    "I heard you didn¡¯t feel for the Darling heiress. Since their real daughter¡¯s still missing, maybe settle for their adopted one? She clearly fancies you."


    David¡¯s expression held a mix of helplessness and exasperation at his grandfather¡¯s relentless matchmaking, which sounded like a mantra in his ear. "Doctor¡¯s orders-less talking, or your heart condition might re up again."


    Logan bristled at his words, puffing up like an offended cat. "What kind of grandson tries to muzzle a sick old man? Always too busy to spend time with me!" he huffed, turning away with exaggerated hurt. His theatrical sulking was clearly designed to guilt-trip David.


    "That¡¯s what happens when you start talking the moment you open your eyes, David replied. Only his grandfather could get away with such pestering- anyone else wouldn¡¯t even get the chance to speak.


    "I¡¯m ending the engagement," he dered firmly..


    This was arranged since childhood! How can you just break it off? You¡¯re making me break my word!" Logan turned his head away dramatically, showing David his back-a clear signal he was upset and needed coaxing.


    "You made the arrangement if you won¡¯t fix it, I¡¯ll have to, David replied tly, refusing to humor his grandfather¡¯s theatrics.


    "Breaking a childhood promise! Unless..." Logan¡¯s eyes sparkled with gossip-hungry interest. "You¡¯ve found someone? When do I meet her?"

 Chapter 9-1

    Chapter 9-1


    "You¡¯re overthinking this," David said to his grandfather. "Get some rest. I havepany matters to attend to, so I¡¯m leaving now." Without waiting for a response, he strode toward the door, desperate to escape another lecture.


    His phone buzzed with messages from the "Soufield Handsome Man Group Chat-a name that made him cringe, though its members could sway the entire nation¡¯s economy with a single decision.


    Joshua Barnes: [Drinks at Divine Club tonight?]


    Andrew Graham: [Perfect, it¡¯s been too long.]


    Cameron West: [See you tonight.]


    Joshua¡¯s messages flooded David¡¯s screen. [@David, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re bailing again!]


    [@David, no excuses this time.]


    [@David, answer or I¡¯m camping at your office.]


    David replied curtly: [Fine.] He then muted the chat before the mounting headache could worsen.


    At the Darling residence, Danielle descended the stairs with her small bag. She nned to visit York Pharmacy-her special prescriptions were running low, and it had been too long since she¡¯d made any remedies.


    As she passed the garden terrace, she spotted her parents enjoying their morning coffee.


    "Danielle,e try Mom¡¯s freshly brewed coffee,"


    Vivian called, her eyes warm with affection.


    Just as Danielle settled into a chair, Audrey glided onto the scene. "Oh, you¡¯re having coffee!" She inhaled dramatically. "These must be the special beans I brought back from abroad for Dad."


    With exaggerated grace, she poured a cup for Danielle.


    "Here, you simply must try some."


    She then topped off her parents¡¯ cups with practiced sophistication, radiating self-importance. ¡¯Poor thing probably only knows instant coffee from her backwater town, she thought smugly.


    Danielle studied her cup without drinking.


    "Danielle, have you ever had specialty coffee? This particr blend..." Audrey began with honeyed condescension.


    "Oh, I know exactly what¡¯s brewing here," Danielle replied with a sweet smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    Audrey¡¯s carefully curated influencer smile faltered as she caught Danielle¡¯s meaning - her fake sweetness wasn¡¯t fooling anyone.


    "Dad, Mom, while Danielle has joined our family, we really should consider her education." Audrey paused delicately. "Having a family member without proper education would be terribly embarrassing in our social circles.


    "Perhaps Moreno University, where I could help look after her? Though the standards are quite high... Maybe with a suitable donation, they could make an exception?"


    "Excellent idea!" Howard leaned forward eagerly, concerned about his eldest daughter¡¯s future. "Sweetheart, which university would you like? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange everything."


    Danielle saw through Audrey¡¯s machinations easily. Moreno University? She¡¯dpleted their entire curriculum years ago. Still, to ease her parents¡¯ minds, she decided to y along with the university n.

 Chapter 9-2

    Chapter 9-2


    "Fine, Moreno it is. Let them test me, Danielle said coolly. Since Audrey was asking for it, she¡¯d show her what she was really capable of  Rising gracefully, Danielle gathered her things. "I have somewhere to be. Excuse me."


    "Ivan, show her to the garage. She can take any car she likes, Howard said.


    The offer delighted Danielle, who wasn¡¯t fond of being chauffeured anyway. Getting rideshares up to the Treeside Vi was always a hassle.


    In the garage, Danielle surveyed dozens of luxury vehicles, each worth millions. She selected a Ferrari, slid behind the wheel, and shot out of the garage with expert precision.


    Her coffee-drinking family watched from the terrace, startled by her speed. "Wait. Does she even have a license?" Howard frantically dialed her number.


    "Danielle, I forgot to ask-do you have a driver¡¯s license?" he asked anxiously.


    "Yes, Dad. Don¡¯t worry," she assured him, knowing they might have been scared by her speed as she expertly maneuvered through traffic.


    "Alright, drive safe." Howard ended the call, visibly relieved.


    The Ferrari pulled up at York Pharmacy with a sleek flourish. Juniper Foster had been waiting impatiently outside.


    "Finally! I¡¯ve missed you so much!" She rushed forward, linking arms with Danielle as they walked inside.


    "The Heart Elixir Pills are running low. I¡¯m here to make more, Danielle exined, ncing at her friend. "There¡¯s an auction at Waywood Club day after tomorrow. Come with me?"


    "The Crimson Lily, perhaps?" Juniper asked excitedly.


    "Yeah. We need it for the Miracle Antidote," Danielle replied.


    "Once that form seeds, we¡¯ll make a fortune!" Juniper¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    Danielle smiled at her friend¡¯s enthusiasm as she changed into her work clothes and entered theboratory.


    Back at the Darling residence, Audrey worked her subtle maniption. "Dad, Mom, Danielle is new to the city and doesn¡¯t know anyone. Instead of staying home with family, she¡¯s always going out alone. What if she runs into bad people?"


    Her carefully nted seeds of concern took root as their parents exchanged worried nces.


    "You¡¯re right. The city can be dangerous for neers, Vivian fretted.


    "We¡¯ll discuss adding some security detail when she returns," Howard decided. "Protection without restricting her freedom."

 Chapter 10-1

    Chapter 10-1


    Divine Club reigned as Soulfield¡¯s most exclusive venue. Cross its threshold, and reality melted away into a yground of luxury and excess.


    Crystal chandeliers cast seductive shadows across the grand hall, wrapping everything in dreamy luminescence as music shook the walls.


    On the dance floor, bodies moved to the thundering beat, surrendering to the intoxicating atmosphere.


    In a shadowy corner, four impably suited men nursed premium whiskey, deliberately ignoring the hopeful nces from every direction. The liquid caught the light as they swirled their sses, their striking looks drawing attention despite their calcted distance.


    "What happened to our usual spot?" Andrew asked, a smirk creeping across his face. "Let me guess-you broke up or something?"


    They always had a private room reserved for their drinking sessions, but tonight, Joshua had insisted on staying in the main hall.


    The thumping bass from the music was so loud, it was like trying to have a conversation in the middle of a damn concert. Of course, that just seemed to make Andrew more sarcastic than usual.


    "Like you understand." Joshua rolled his eyes. "This spot has the best view in the hall."


    "Speaking of this," Cameron interjected smoothly, "that plot in the southern part of the city, David-any ns?"


    "Resort development." David barely nced up from his ss.


    "Enough work talk!" Joshua groaned, his face full of excitement. "Let¡¯s get wasted. My dad¡¯s been drowning me in arranged matchestely, and I¡¯m sick of it. Want me to set each of you up with someone? There are some fresh faces here."


    Before anyone could respond, Danielle and Juniper¡¯s arrival caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Danielle wore simple jeans and a white tee, hair in a casual ponytailpletely at odds with the club¡¯s glitzy atmosphere yet somehow maic. Juniper brought ssic mour in a strappy dress that showed off endless legs, caramel waves bouncing as she walked.


    The pairmanded attention instantly. Once seated, the contrast between Juniper¡¯s excitement and Danielle¡¯s cool detachment became even more striking.


    "Rx, girl. I¡¯ve got your back if you overdo it." Juniper grinned, knowing her friend¡¯s low tolerance.


    "I¡¯d be home if you hadn¡¯t dragged me here," Danielle sighed but took a substantial sip. Finding it surprisingly pleasant, she followed with another.


    "Easy there-"Juniper started, but Danielle had already finished her second ss.


    Danielle was usually a total lightweight-one drink and she¡¯d be done, unlike her friend who could drink anyone under the table. Tonight though, she was holding up surprisingly well. Two drinks in and she still sat ramrod straight, maintaining her cool, distant vibe.


    Yet subtle signs betrayed her state-her slightly tilted head, flushed cheeks, and that dreamy look in her eyes, caught between tipsy and drunk. There was something dangerously captivating about her in that state.


    The club buzzed with beauties, but these two drew attention like mas. Predatory gazes followed their every move, including from Joshua¡¯s group nearby.


    A paunchy middle-aged man approached their table. "Ladies, let me buy you a drink?"

 Chapter 10-2

    Chapter 10-2


    Danielle lifted her hazed eyes to meet the man¡¯s greedy and somewhat lewd gaze. "Get lost," she said, her head spinning from the alcohol.


    Rather than anger, the man¡¯s expression turned hungry. "Feisty. I like that." His hand reached for her thigh.


    "Check a mirrortely? You¡¯re ugly enough to scare a ghost. Who are you to hit on women looking like that?" Juniper yanked Danielle back, unleashing a stream of insults.


    Themotion drew attention. The man¡¯s face darkened at the public humiliation. "You want to do this the hard way? You have no idea who I am. Fine, one night with me, and I might forgive your disrespect."


    "Go to hell," Juniper spat.


    His thugs materialized, all muscle and menace, making clear they wouldn¡¯t leave without Danielle.


    "That¡¯s Draco Hayes and his crew," Joshua observed. "Those girls might be in trouble. He¡¯s got a reputation."


    Enraged by Juniper¡¯s defiance, Draco¡¯s facade cracked. "Nobody disrespects me like that. Teach them some manners, boys."


    The moment his men moved, Danielle struck. Even drunk, she moved with lethal precision-one kick sent a thug flying, another crashing down before she could catch her breath.


    When a knife shed behind her, she sensed it without looking, spinning into a kick that sent the attacker sprawling. Blood sprayed as bones cracked with a sickening crunch. Within seconds, the club floor was littered with groaning bodies and turned into her personalbat zone.


    Danielle, feeling the alcohol kick in, started to get wobbly on her feet.


    Watching his men fall, Draco¡¯s expression turned vicious. He pulled a de, aiming for her heart. At that critical moment, David¡¯s boot caught Draco in the chest before he could strike.


    "You okay?" David asked the swaying girl. Her flushed face and disheveled ponytail stirred something primal in him.


    Danielle studied David through hazy eyes, her gaze fixed solely on him despite the crowd. Something unnamed passed between them.


    Then she started fumbling through her pockets. Finding nothing, she wobbled over to Juniper¡¯s purse, extracted several hundred-dor notes, and pressed them into David¡¯s hand.


    "You¡¯re seriously hot," she said, her words a bit slurred.


    "Must be rough, doing this kind of job. Thanks for giving me a hand."


    The entire club froze in stunned silence, watching this drunk girl mistake David-the man who could crash Soulfield¡¯s economy with a phone call-for a male escort.


    David¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, his spine-chilling smile promising unspoken consequences.

 Chapter 11-1

    Chapter 11-1


    Juniper lunged forward in panic, mping her hand over Danielle¡¯s mouth before she could dig herself deeper.


    "Mr. Charrington, I am so sorry-she¡¯spletely hammered. Please don¡¯t take anything she says seriously. Juniper couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look at David¡¯s thunderous expression as she tried dragging her friend away.


    But Danielle wasn¡¯t having it. She broke free and grabbed David¡¯s sleeve, her inhibitions thoroughly dissolved. "You¡¯re way too pretty to be standing around. Have another drink with me, handsome. I¡¯ve already paid for your time tonight."


    ¡¯Oh god, Danielle, you precious disaster, Juniper¡¯s mind raced. ¡¯Of all the people to drunk-flirt with, you pick the human equivalent of a nuclear warhead?¡¯ She risked a nce at David¡¯s face, which had darkened to dangerous levels.


    His usually unppable friends watched the scene unfold with a mixture of shock and poorly concealed amusement. None of them could remember thest time anyone dared speak to him this way.


    David studied the drunk girl before him, taking in her flushed cheeks and wine-stained pout, the sweet scent of alcohol on her breath.


    He¡¯d noticed her the moment she walked in, something about her catching his predatory attention. When that thug approached her, his hands had itched to break bones before he even realized why.


    Danielle fumbled with her car keys before pressing them into his chest, then lifted her arms expectantly.


    "Carry me home, handsome."


    "Sorry about this-my friend¡¯spletely out of it." Juniper started to do damage control, but David had already scooped Danielle up like she weighed nothing.


    "Wait... Mr. Charrington, where are you going?" Juniper chased after them.


    The club manager had already cleared the ce at David¡¯s signal when Danielle started her drunken rambling. Only his inner circle remained.


    "Hold up," Joshua gaped. "Since when does David have a thing with this girl? Never even seen him with women. And the way she treated him? How is he not livid?"


    "Um, Mr. Charrington," Juniper ventured nervously, "just help me get her to the car. We¡¯ve got a drivering."


    "No. Just tell me the address," hemanded, his tone brooking no argument.


    ¡¯Wait, what? I¡¯m her best friend and suddenly I¡¯m the third wheel? Danielle, girl, you¡¯re really something else -passing out in some stranger¡¯s arms like it¡¯s nothing?" Juniper wondered helplessly.


    "Mr. Charrington," she tried again, "let her crash at my ce. Her family will freak if shees home this wasted thiste."


    "Get in the car too. Address. I¡¯ll have someone return your car tomorrow," David said. His tone left no room for argument, so Juniper reluctantly gave him her address.


    The next morning, Danielle woke to unfamiliar surroundings, her head fuzzy. ¡¯Where am I?¡¯ she wondered.


    "Get yourself hydrated," Juniper said, handing her a cup of water.


    "You brought me back here?" Danielle peered at Juniper.


    "Want to take a wild guess what you didst night? Maybe jog that memory a bit," June smirked.

 Chapter 11-2

    Chapter 11-2


    The phone rang, interrupting Danielle¡¯s attempts to piece together the night.


    "Sweetie,ing home for breakfast? Your Dad and I are waiting." Vivian¡¯s warm voice came through.


    "No need to wait for me, Mom. I¡¯ll grab something here at my friend¡¯s ce before heading back," Danielle replied sweetly.


    "Alright honey. Drive safe."


    "Will do."


    After hanging up, Danielle turned to Juniper with growing dread. "Who was the personst night?"


    "Oh, just David Charrington, CEO of Charrington Group and possibly the most dangerous man in the business world. You treated him like a high-end escort. It was quite a show, but he still drove you back,"


    Juniper replied.


    "Gotta go." Danielle vanished at supersonic speed.


    At Charrington Group, David summoned his right- hand man. "Nathan, full background check onst night¡¯s woman. And make sure those thugs understand Soulfield is permanently off-limits to them."


    "Got it. You have a multinational conference call in thirty minutes. Also, the Waywood Club auction is tomorrow-they¡¯ve got the Crimson Lily listed," Nathan Ross reported professionally.


    Meanwhile, after leaving Juniper¡¯s ce, Danielle sent a message to Emery: [Need everything on my kidnapping 18 years ago.]


    Emery: [Suspecting something specific?]


    Danielle:


    [Yes.]


    She never questioned it before, but since returning to the Darlings, things weren¡¯t adding up. How did a kidnapper dodge all the security cameras and snatch her from a crowded party? Why zero leads after all these years?


    The more she thought about it, the more it felt like an inside job-someone close to the family must have orchestrated the whole thing.


    Emery: [I¡¯m on it. If someone orchestrated this, made you suffer all these years... they¡¯ll pay.]


    Back at the Darlings¡¯ Treeside Vi, Audrey was performing concern with theatrical precision. "Mom, where¡¯s Danielle? Don¡¯t tell me she didn¡¯te homest night! Where did she sleep?"


    "She stayed at a friend¡¯s. It¡¯s sweet that you¡¯re worried about your sister," Vivian replied with a smile.


    "But she just got to Soulfield-what ¡¯friends¡¯ could she have? I hate to suggest anything, but... I worry about her lifestyle choices, being so new here. I¡¯m sorry, Mom, I just want her to resist temptation." Audrey¡¯s face was a masterss in calcted concern.


    "Sweetheart, don¡¯t apologize. Danielle knows how to handle herself," Vivian replied, touched by what she thought was sisterly concern.


    Arriving home, Danielle just rolled her eyes at Audrey¡¯s performance. ¡¯Should¡¯ve gone into acting with those skills, she thought dryly.


    Audrey rushed over with her worried face firmly in ce. "Danielle, where were you? We were so worried! I get it-everything¡¯s new and exciting here, and you want to experience it all.


    "But you have to be careful. The Darling name means something. We can¡¯t afford any scandals."


    Danielle¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, her expression turning ice-cold as she stared at Audrey. "Your imagination must be exhausting."

 Chapter 12-1

    Chapter 12-1


    "Got your breakfast ready, sweetheart," Howard called from the stairs. "Your mom had the kitchen whip up all your favorites."


    "Thanks, Dad. But I¡¯m not hungry." Danielle¡¯s hangover pulsed behind her eyes.


    Last night¡¯s memories crashed over her-throwing money at a corporate titan, demanding he carry her home... She buried her burning face in her hands. ¡¯Why did I turn into such a hot mess? I never act like that drunk.


    But of course, "not hungry" didn¡¯t exist in a parent¡¯s vocabry, so before she knew it, her dad had already pulled her to the breakfast table.


    Audrey seethed in the background, her pristine mask slipping just enough to reveal raw fury at being ignored.


    "Everything¡¯s good to go at Moreno University. When do you wanna take the entrance exam?" Howard said, watching his daughter eat so delicately with a proud grin on his face.


    "This afternoon, I guess," Danielle mumbled between bites, suddenly starving despite herself


    "We should totally go to the university to support Danielle!" Audrey said, her voice bright and innocent, like she was the most thoughtful sister in the world. The way she acted, one¡¯d almost believe she really cared about cheering her sister on-if one didn¡¯t know better.


    Moreno University, one of the top schools in the country, stood before the Darlings like something out of a dream. Its old, grand buildings seemed to whisper stories of generations of schrs who had walked these halls, each one adding to the school¡¯s legendary reputation.


    There was an undeniable sense of history here-an air of mystery that made it feel like more than just a ce to learn, but a ce where greatness was made.


    The dean, Ryan Tucker, hurried out to greet them, then froze at seeing Audrey. "Another entrance test? Isn¡¯t Miss Darling already a student here?" His mind raced to ufortable conclusions about the possibility of a secret child.


    "We¡¯re here for our other daughter," Howard exined, presenting Danielle.


    Ryan¡¯s eyes widened with recognition at the sight of Danielle before he masked his reaction. ¡¯Since when does she y at being a student?¡¯ he wondered but kept his thoughts carefully hidden.


    "Hello, Mr. Tucker. I¡¯m Danielle Darling. Looking forward to studying at Moreno University," Danielle said coolly.


    "Well, this is rich, Ryan thought. ¡¯She wouldn¡¯t show up before, and now she wants another entrance test? Since when is she a Darling?¡¯ He had so many questions, but with the Darlings present, he¡¯d have to hold his tongue.


    "Wee, Danielle! We¡¯re honored you chose Moreno," he said diplomatically. "You¡¯ll be taking three core subjects plus your major."


    "Will the tests be too challenging for Danielle?" Audrey¡¯s concern deserved an Academy Award. "Given her... limited educational background."


    "Let¡¯s just begin," Danielle cut in before Ryan could respond.


    Meanwhile, at Darling Group, Sienna Dixon¡¯s Chanel suit and designer sunsses announced her arrival as she swept through the office, collecting "Miss Dixon" greetings like tributes.

 Chapter 12-2

    Chapter 12-2


    Sienna basked in the deferential greetings like a queen holding court. "Morning everyone! I brought coffee for you all! She clicked her way to the elevator in designer heels and headed up to the executive floor.


    The executive staff greeted her warmly-everyone knew she might be their future boss¡¯s wife, so theyid the charm on thick.


    "Miss Dixon, Mr. Darling¡¯s in a meeting. Let me show you to the waiting area," Julian said coolly, treating her with strict professionalism rather than the special deference she expected as the boss¡¯s girlfriend.


    "I¡¯ll wait in Joseph¡¯s office." Sienna bristled at Julian¡¯s tone. ¡¯How dare some assistant talk to me like that? Just wait until I¡¯m Mrs. Darling-you¡¯ll be the first one out the door!


    "Sorry, Miss Dixon. There are a lot of ssified materials in his office. No unauthorized ess." Julian remained unmoved.


    Just then, Joseph emerged from the conference room, his expression carefully neutral at the sight of Sienna.


    "Joseph, you¡¯re done!" Sienna¡¯s voice turned sweet and vulnerable-aplete switch from her earlier attitude.


    "I wanted to wait in your office, but Julian made me use the waiting room," she pouted, shooting Julian a nasty look. "I mean, given our rtionship, it¡¯s perfectly normal for me to wait there, right?"


    "He¡¯s right about security protocols," Joseph stated, brushing past herints about Julian¡¯s "rudeness."


    Her face darkened for a split second before she recovered with practiced grace. "I¡¯d love to meet your newfound sister soon."


    "Perhaps another time. I¡¯m upied," he replied.


    "There¡¯s this lovely new steakhouse for lunch," she pressed, reaching for his arm with calcted vulnerability.


    "Fine," he agreed. If not for that incident, he¡¯d likely have cut tiespletely. But guilt makes for sturdy chains.


    Back at Moreno University, the examination panel whispered among themselves as Danielle worked, certain this was a mere formality. After all, the daughter of wealth needed no real aptitude.


    "Math section," Danielle announced, offering herpleted paper.


    "It¡¯s about uracy, not speed, ra Thorne, the math professor, said condescendingly. "Perhaps you should review your work."


    vs d-


    P


    V


    0


    She didn¡¯t even take Danielle¡¯s paper, disbelief written all over her face. Ten minutes? Impossible. Even our top students couldn¡¯t finish this quickly-especially with the advanced problems I specifically included. And this girl supposedly grew up in the middle of nowhere?¡¯


    "Already double-checked, Danielle replied calmly, cing the exam on ra¡¯s desk before moving on to her next subject.


    ra¡¯s dismissive nce turned to instant fascination as she snatched up the paper. "Remarkable! Such brilliant solutions, such clear logical progression."


    Her colleagues gathered, equally impressed.


    "Mr. Tucker, look at this! Perfect score, including our deliberately challenging final question. Every step pristinely logical. Now this," ra dered with genuine academic excitement, "is true talent."

 Chapter 13-1

    Chapter 13-1


    Ryan watched ra¡¯s uncharacteristic enthusiasm with knowing amusement. "Just wait," he murmured, clearly privy to something his colleagues weren¡¯t.


    The other professors initially dismissed ra¡¯s excitement. ¡¯Probably just a math whiz, they assumed -until Danielle finished every remaining exam in just thirty minutes.


    They¡¯d always unted Moreno¡¯s elite status. ¡¯How the hell could someone who hasn¡¯t even bothered with the SATs be this good?¡¯ they thought, convinced the math score had to be some kind of fluke. But as Danielle walked up, papers in hand, their doubt started to crack.


    "You¡¯re finished with everything?" ra couldn¡¯t hide her delight.


    "Yes," Danielle said simply, as ifpleting several hours¡¯ worth of tests in minutes was perfectly ordinary.


    The other professors¡¯ skepticism transformed into stunned admiration as they graded. The literature professor¡¯s eyes widened. "Perfect score-this essay is publication-worthy!"


    "Impableposition," thenguage professor dered. "This sets a new departmental standard."


    The design professor, notorious for never being satisfied, actually smiled. "This work... the innovation, the technical precision. It exceeds professional quality. Your natural talent is extraordinary."


    "Mr. and Mrs. Darling, Daniellepleted all exams in forty minutes with perfect scores across the board," Ryan informed her parents.


    Howard and Vivian stood frozen for a moment, then broke into delighted smiles. They¡¯d spent the whole time preparing consoling speeches, even rehearsing exactly how tofort her if she struggled. This oue hadn¡¯t even crossed their minds.


    They rushed to the examination room with Danielle, leaving Audrey behind, alone with her thoughts. Something wasn¡¯t sitting right. How the hell could someone from nowhere, with no resources to speak of, pull this off?¡¯ Audrey wondered.


    She¡¯d always been at the top of her ss, but even she had never nailed perfect scores across the board.


    "Sweetheart, you¡¯re incredible! Perfect scores!" Vivian hugged Danielle tightly.


    "That¡¯s my girl! We need to celebrate this." Howard beamed with pride.


    Audrey entered to find her parentsvishing praise on Danielle. ¡¯It¡¯s just an entrance test, she thought bitterly. ¡¯When I aced my SATs, they weren¡¯t nearly this excited. But I guess their real daughter gets special treatment.


    "Mom, Dad, Audrey began, biting her lip with feigned concern. "I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but... growing up where she did, with such limited education-how did she manage perfect scores? Maybe she had... help with the answers?"


    She lowered her eyes demurely. "I¡¯m sorry, Danielle, I don¡¯t mean to use you. It¡¯s just that we Darlings pride ourselves on integrity."


    The professors stared at Audrey as if she¡¯d lost her mind. This star student of theirs was actually suggesting that her sister had cheated-and by extension, that they hadpromised their own academic integrity.


    Before Danielle could respond, Ryan stepped forward.


    "Are you questioning this institution¡¯s integrity?" His voice could have frozenva. "These tests were created minutes ago, under our direct supervision."

 Chapter 13-2

    Chapter 13-2


    "Are you suggesting that we leaked the answers to your sister?" The professors bristled at the implication-an usation of academic dishonesty that no self-respecting educator would let slide.


    "No, I just meant..." Audrey¡¯s eyes filled with carefully calcted tears.


    "Having trouble epting someone might be more talented?" Danielle¡¯s smile held arctic temperatures.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Danielle. Mom, Dad, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Of course, I¡¯m happy she¡¯s so talented. I just spoke without thinking. It¡¯s my fault for expressing myself poorly." Audrey hung her head as tears rolled down her cheeks, the perfect picture of misunderstood innocence.


    "Audrey, the very fact you would think such a thing is wrong," Howard said sternly. "How could you doubt your sister like that? Think before you speak next time."


    "Exactly," Vivian added, clearly disappointed.


    "Apologize to your sister. And don¡¯t ever say anything like that again."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Danielle," Audrey whispered.


    Their parents¡¯ sharp reprimand hit her like a physical blow. In all her years as the perfect daughter, they¡¯d never spoken to her so harshly. Because of Danielle, she was being forced to apologize. She realized toote she¡¯d moved too quickly, damaging her image in their eyes.


    Danielle just gave Audrey a cold nce. She was getting tired of this act-ever since she¡¯d returned home, it had been nothing but fake apologies. How many times can someone say sorry while clearly not meaning it?¡¯ she thought. There must be something wrong with her.


    Ryan smoothly intervened to ease the tension. "Danielle can join the iing ss after summer break."


    "Thank you for everything," Howard said, leading his family out.


    Trailing behind them, Audrey¡¯s fingers curled into fists. ¡¯I can¡¯t just sit back and take this anymore, she thought, her face twisting with malice when no one was looking.


    Dawn had barely broken when Audrey appeared in the kitchen. She retrieved milk from the refrigerator and popped bread in the toaster, her movements mechanical and distracted.


    "Miss Darling, you¡¯re up unusually early, Skr said, watching as Audrey barely touched her breakfast.


    "I need to go out. If anyone asks, I¡¯m visiting a sick friend, Audrey replied, drinking her milk in one gulp.


    In Room 809 at St. Katherine¡¯s Hospital, David faced the most challenging patient yet.


    "This damn antiseptic smell is driving me crazy! I¡¯m outta here!" his grandfather grumbled, for what felt like the tenth time that morning.


    "Not until you¡¯re medically cleared," David replied, immune to the dramatics by now.

 Chapter 14-1

    Chapter 14-1


    "Look, I can dops!" Logan announced, attempting to swing his legs off the bed.


    David¡¯s hand on his grandfather¡¯s shoulder was gentle but firm. "One more day of observation. Then you¡¯re free."


    Logan hid his triumphant smile. Finally, progress! He really couldn¡¯t stand spending another day in the hospital.


    A delicate knock interrupted their negotiation. Audrey glided in, the picture of springtime in a white sundress, her carefully curled hair pinned back to frame her face.


    "Grandpa Logan, I heard you were ill," she said sweetly. "I brought you some flowers. Hope you¡¯ll get well soon." She turned to David with practiced shyness. "Hi. David. Suprised to see you here."


    "Of course I¡¯m here. I need to keep an eye on him." David¡¯s tone could have frozen hellfire.


    Audrey faltered momentarily before recovering with a polished smile, desperately trying to maintain a conversation with David.


    Logan watched this performance with hidden amusement. ¡¯She¡¯s not here for my health, he thought, suddenly finding the flowers less appealing. ¡¯She¡¯s hunting my grandson.


    He nced at David¡¯s cial expression. ¡¯And he¡¯s acting like a hermit. I need to get out of here fast-this boy needs serious help with his marriage prospects before he ends up alone forever. This family would fall apart without me.!¡¯


    David caught his grandfather¡¯s scheming look and knew nothing good woulde of it. "There¡¯s a meeting I need to attend," he announced, already striding toward the door.


    Audrey¡¯s heart sank. All that time on her hair and makeup this morning, and he was leaving before she could even get a proper conversation going.


    "Grandpa Logan, I should go too," she jumped up. "I¡¯ll visit again soon!"


    ¡¯Well, Grandson, looks like you¡¯ve got a predator on your trail,¡¯ Logan mused to himself.


    "David, wait!" Audrey called in the hallway. "My driver already left. Could you give me a ride?" She looked at him expectantly.


    "I have a meeting. My assistant will take you." His brow twitched slightly.


    "Oh, thank you then," she replied with perfect poise.


    At the hospital entrance, Audrey executed a wless "idental" stumble on the steps. "Oh!" she gasped, falling directly into David¡¯s arms. In the shadows, a camera clicked rapidly.


    Nathan arrived just in time to witness the performance. ¡¯Bold move,¡¯ he thought, amazed she dared to pull such a stunt. His boss was notorious for his icy rejections-she was ying with fire.


    "Take Miss Darling home," David ordered, displeasure radiating from every syble.


    "Let me help you to the car, Miss Darling." Nathan stepped forward quickly.


    "It was an ident, I swear," Audrey pouted.


    David ignored herpletely and headed to his car. His expression remained cial, every perfect feature carved from ice, but his thoughts drifted to another girl-the drunk one from the club. He wondered if she even remembered him the next morning.

 Chapter 14-2

    Chapter 14-2


    From her balcony, Danielle observed the manicured gardens below. She spotted Audrey emerging from a luxury car and then making an animated phone call that left her beaming with satisfaction.


    Danielle had just turned away when her phone exploded with notifications.


    [Breaking news: Charrington Group CEO and Darling Heiress¡¯s Secret Romance Exposed!] Photos showing their "embrace" from multiple angles were attached.


    Thements section exploded with responses. While a few voiced doubts, they were quickly drowned out by an avnche of excited supporters.


    [They¡¯re perfect together-both the looks and the * background!]


    [Real-life prince and princess serving rtionship goals!]


    [Talk about a power couple-they both look like they stepped out of a magazine!]


    [His eyes are full of love-you can¡¯t hide that kind of passion.]


    [She looks at him with such adoration.]


    [True love exists! Put a ring on it already!]


    The topics with hashtags [PerfectMatch] and [WeddingBellsSoon] shot to trending.


    [Spill the tea-how did yound the Ice King, Miss Darling?]


    [Tell us your secrets!]


    [As a Charrington Group employee, Miss Darling visits often and the boss definitely has a soft spot for her.]


    [This is fairy tale romance! Wedding when?]


    The news created such a social media storm that it even reached Xavier Darling, the youngest Darling boy, on his closed film set.


    Danielle raised an eyebrow at the trending topics, her cool expression unchanging. ¡¯So that man had something going on with Audrey?¡¯ she wondered, a bit surprised by the rtionship.


    "Have you seen the headlines?" Joseph¡¯s voice carried steel when he called Audrey.


    "What headlines?" Audrey¡¯s voice dripped honey.


    "What¡¯s your rtionship with David?" he pressed.


    "Did something happen? Why are you asking so suddenly?" She injected a tremor of hurt into her voice.


    "Check social media," he said tly. "You should know there¡¯s a marriage arrangement between our families,


    but it was meant for Danielle. We never mentioned it all these years because she was missing."


    Audrey¡¯s perfect mask slipped for just a moment at Danielle¡¯s name, revealing something ugly beneath. ¡¯If you¡¯re going to favor her, don¡¯t me me for whates next, she thought viciously.


    After hanging up, Joseph made a mental note to discuss the old arrangement with their parents.


    Meanwhile, David emerged from his multinational conference to find his private life trending. He¡¯d beenpletely unaware for two hours.


    "All content has been scrubbed from every tform," Nathan reported, watching his boss¡¯s arctic expression.


    He continued, "The media outlets have been warned. This was clearly orchestrated-too perfect a setup. It must have something to do with Miss Darling. The original source has been taken to Radmont Vi for Aran to... handle."


    Nathan shuddered slightly. Everyone knew Aran specialized in handling darker affairs-his methods were infamously effective and better left unspoken.

 Chapter 15-1

    Chapter 15-1


    Nathan delivered his report in a respectful tone. "Mr. Charrington, we¡¯ve dug into the background of thatdy, as you instructed. Her name is Danielle Darling. She is the biological daughter of the Darling family, and they have only recently reunited.


    "We also discovered that she is, in fact, the miracle healer we¡¯ve been searching for. We verified with the director of St. Katherine¡¯s Hospital that she was the one who performed the surgery on your grandfather.


    "And one more thing, Miss Darling¡¯s hacking skills also seem quite formidable. If she hadn¡¯t been intoxicated that day and made a mistake, we would never have caught on." He seemed impressed by Danielle¡¯s background and talents.


    "Well, I guess it¡¯s about time to pay a visit to the Darling family," David answered with a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    Ever since Xavier found out about the trending searches, he thought frequently of his biological little sister. She¡¯d disappeared when he was just a small boy, but he remembered that she¡¯d been docile and clingy.


    Her parents had despaired following her disappearance, and their anguish was only soothed a little after they adopted Audrey.


    Xavier himself had never taken a liking to Audrey, and all the buzz about David and her left him feeling slightly resentful. He couldn¡¯t help thinking that if his sister was around, she would be the one in the spotlight instead.


    It wasn¡¯t that David was such a fantastic catch. Xavier just wanted to protect what should have been his sister¡¯s life, even though he had no clue where in the world she was.


    The Waywood Club auction was being held at a luxurious private manor in the outskirts of Soufield. The owner of the manor kept such a low profile that nobody had a clue who he or she was.


    Several luxury cars were making their way onto the brightly lit premises. Each car had a designated valet, who would park the car in lots ording to the owner¡¯s auction room numbers.


    Admission to the Waywood Club auction was by invitation only. The guest list had been curated stringently, so only the most affluent, influential individuals could grace the event. Receiving an invite was a testament to one¡¯s status.


    Danielle and Juniper had been invited to the auction a number of times before, but this time, they were invited by merit of their identity as the founders of ck Web.


    ck Web was a powerfulwork that boasted unrivalled search capabilities, whether for people, objects, or information. The fees varied, but one thing for certain was that if ck Web epted your job request, they delivered without fail.


    The auction had been arranged to be highly private. Each attendee would be seated in a fully outfitted, closed room instead of an open event hall. Each room had a number, and the smaller the number, the higher the attendee¡¯s status.


    There was no auctioneer present nor any physical disys of the exhibits. Instead, each auction room came equipped with a smart screen monitor that would provide detailed descriptions of each item.


    At the end of the auction, the item would be delivered to the room of the highest bidder. The attendees could then proceed to the main hall of the manor, where an afterparty would be held.


    Some attendees hade to the auction precisely because of the afterparty. It was a rare opportunity to meet and rub shoulders with the bigwigs of the entire country, and manypany directors were looking to expand their businesses in that way.


    In auction room number one, Nathan stood next to David and informed him cordially, "Mr. Charrington, Crimson Lily is ted to be the final item in the auction."

 Chapter 15-2

    Chapter 15-2


    David hummed in acknowledgment as he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, cutting an intimidating figure. The Crimson Lily was said to grow in the depths of volcanoes and was reputable for its ability to cure all sorts of poisons and ailments.


    Suddenly, the smart screen lit up, and a voice from the system announced, "The auction will begin now." It started to introduce the first item, a diamond-studded crown with a total of three hundred carats of diamonds. The voice began to announce each bid that was ced.


    Danielle hade to the auction solely for the Crimson Lily. She had zero interest in the other items.


    Juniper struck up a conversation. "That sister of yours and David are trending online. Did you see it? I didn¡¯t realize they had that kind of rtionship," she said as she gazed at Danielle with interest.


    "I didn¡¯t know anything about that," came the bored reply of Danielle as she drank from her ss of water.


    "You¡¯ve only just reunited with your family, but she¡¯s already ying all these little mind games. You should just kick her out already," Juniper ignored Danielle¡¯s disinterest and continued.


    "My parents have a strong bond with Audrey. After all, she¡¯s been with them for over ten years. If I asked them to kick her out, they¡¯d feel guilty. It¡¯s better to just leave things as they are," Danielle exined.


    "I guess that¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re okay with it," Juniper relented. Then she continued, "I know you don¡¯t usually go to the party after the auction, but I think you should this time. Just to apany me."


    Danielle hummed to signal her agreement.


    Just then, the system¡¯s voice crackled to life, announcing the final item of the auction: the Crimson Lily herb. It went on about its rare properties, the health benefits, and how exclusive it was-basically selling it like it was the holy grail.


    The systemid down the rules of the bid. The starting price was 3 million dors, and each subsequent bid had to be at least 300 thousand dors.


    The screen also disyed the information of the bids, including the bid amount and the bidder¡¯s room number. Once the bidding began, it was obvious that many of the attendees were keen to get their hands on the Crimson Lily.


    In no time at all, the bids jumped to 5 million dors, then 6, then 6.5 million dors.


    Juniper watched the number on the screen jump steadily. "How much should we bid?" she asked.


    "Add 1.5 million dors to the top bid," Danielle replied.


    The other bidders quickly realized that Auction Room 2 had the highest bid, and sure enough, the offers started to dry up. Everyone understood what a low-numbered auction room meant-it was basically a sign that the big yers were already in.


    Juniper and Danielle thought they had it in the bag when they saw that the bidding frenzy had died down after their bid.


    Suddenly, the number on the monitor changed again. There was an additional increase of 3 million dors, bringing the highest bid now to 12 million dors. What¡¯s more, the bid hade from auction room number one.


    The two had not seen thating. They sprang to action, raising the bid by 1.5 million dors.


    The guest in auction room number one reciprocated by bidding an extra 3 million dors.


    The bidding war between auction rooms one and two went back and forth, much to the shock and silence of the other attendees.


    Juniper started to get nervous. "Danielle, we can¡¯t keep bidding like this. We¡¯re already way over budget. If we go any further, we¡¯ll have to find something else to rece the Crimson Lily."


    "Nothing beats the Crimson Lily. It¡¯s the only option. I have to have it," Danielle said, her fingers flying over the keyboard as she punched in an even higher bid.


    "Danielle, don¡¯t be rash," Juniper reasoned as she grabbed Danielle¡¯s hand and held it back.


    The screen disy changed then, and the voice announced, "Congrattions to Auction Room 1 for sessfully bidding on Crimson Lily for 45 million dors."


    Everyone else in the rest of the auction rooms collectively gasped. This singr nt had sold for 45 million dors just like that. The same thought crossed all of their minds. ¡¯Who the hell are the people in rooms one and two?¡¯

 Chapter 16-1

    Chapter 16-1


    When the auction ended, Juniper began to feel her anger rise. "What the hell are those idiots doing? Do they even know what the Crimson Lily is? If it wasn¡¯t for them, it would¡¯ve been ours, no question. It was practically in our hands!" she fumed, clearly pissed off.


    She went on for a while, ranting, until she finally noticed Danielle sitting next to her, effortlessly rxed with a little smirk on her face. She looked like someone who hadn¡¯t been caught up in the chaos at all.


    "Aren¡¯t you pissed, Danielle? We got totally screwed out of the Crimson Lily!" Juniper asked, still a little confused by her friend¡¯s cool attitude.


    Danielle just shrugged, her tonepletely casual. "The Crimson Lily just wasn¡¯t meant to be. Let¡¯s forget about it. The party¡¯s starting. We should go."


    Meanwhile, in the VIP box, David sat back on the ck leather sofa, one long leg casually crossed over the other. He held a ss of red wine, his gaze fixed ahead, exuding the kind of regal energy that made people take notice.


    After a beat, he spoke up, his voice calm but authoritative. "Who¡¯s in room number two?"


    Nathan, standing nearby, replied, his voice respectful. "It¡¯s someone using the alias ¡¯Anonymous¡¯ from ck Web. He¡¯s the founder, and a total mystery.


    "You remember the miracle healer who did the surgery on the old man? That was arranged through ck Web. But we have no clue what ¡¯Anonymous¡¯ wants with the Crimson Lily."


    David pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes, but Nathan couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking.


    As night fell, the manor was lit up beautifully. The main hall, in particr, wasvishly decorated, and the fountain at the entrance to the hall was set alight with spotlights, reflecting a multitude of shimmery colors and splendor.


    Laughter could be heard echoing through the halls as the attendees exchanged name cards and traded banter, most of which was about business.


    "Danielle, let¡¯s grab a bite," Juniper said as they entered the hall andid eyes on the array of hors d¡¯oeuvres and pastries. Both women shared a love of sweets, and they kept to themselves in an inconspicuous corner as they sampled the offerings.


    "Juniper, this strawberry shortcake is to die for. Try it," Danielle gushed. It seemed like she had transformed into a girly teen again under the spell of the desserts.


    "Oh my god, you have to try this Orange Swiss Roll, too," Juniper said as she took a big bite.


    David had made his way to the main hall as well. Dressed in his custom-made suit that entuated his figure, he kept a close eye on the twodies while sipping on his wine.


    Nathan stood at his side, a little puzzled as to why his boss had decided to attend the party but refrained from socializing with anyone. In the past,

 Chapter 16-2

    Chapter 16-2


    David had never bothered with such meaninglessworking sessions.


    "Mr. Charrington, would you like to go over and exchange greetings?" Nathan asked carefully.


    All thepany directors present had noticed David¡¯s arrival as soon as he stepped into the hall, but theycked the courage to approach him. David was overwhelmingly intimidating.


    A middle-aged man walked towards David then, deciding that he simply had to say something to him. He knew this was his once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to perhaps be granted an opportunity to work with David¡¯spany.


    "Good evening, Mr. Charrington. I¡¯m Adam Boyd, the president of Boyd Technology. Ourpany has been working on a new product recently, and I wondered if you might be interested to know more?" he said respectfully as he handed his business card to Nathan.


    David didn¡¯t respond, so Nathan received the business card and spoke on his behalf, saying, "Mr.Boyd, Mr. Charrington will not be talking shop today."


    The otherpany directors who had been readying themselves to approach David overheard Nathan¡¯s remark and immediately stopped in their tracks. All of them knew better than to go against David¡¯s wishes.


    David paid no mind to the group of men and walked over to Danielle. He stood before her and said, "Danielle Darling. Or should I call you the Miracle Healer?"


    Danielle looked up at David, her eyes alert but cold, as if she wasn¡¯t surprised at all that he knew her name. "May I help you, Mr. Charrington?"


    Seeing him up close, Danielle noted that David was extremely good-looking. His features were symmetrical, his jaw was sharp and angr, and his skin was clear and smooth.


    She thought, ¡¯I might have been drunk that time, but it¡¯s no wonder I mistook him for...¡¯Her thoughts were interrupted by David¡¯s maic voice. "I¡¯d like to get acquainted with you, as well as express my gratitude to you for saving my grandfather¡¯s life."


    The Danielle who was drunk and had let him hold her that day was a far cry from the Danielle in front of him now. He noticed how she had a deep calm about her while being coolly distant. When their eyes met, they felt all the noise around them fade out, like there were only the two of them in that massive hall.


    Danielle let out augh. "You paid for my services, and I delivered. There¡¯s no need for gratitude. I¡¯ve something to see to, so please excuse me." She pulled Juniper along with her as she made off without waiting for David¡¯s reply.


    Juniper gave Danielle a knowing look as she asked, "Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Did seeing Mr. Charrington remind you of your drunken behavior that day?"


    "You¡¯re thinking too much," Danielle replied.

 Chapter 16-3

    Chapter 16-3


    Back in the main hall, Nathan boldly let David know his opinion. "Mr. Charrington, Miss Darling doesn¡¯t seem so receptive to you."


    "Don¡¯t make me send you off on a business research trip to the middle of nowhere," David replied. He didn¡¯t wear any emotion on his face, but in his mind, an idea had formed.


    When Danielle returned home, Vivian and Howard buzzed around her excitedly and led her to the living room to sit.


    "Danielle, we were nning to throw a homing party for you next month, but your grandparents aren¡¯t in the best health right now, so we might have to postpone it," Vivian said in a soft voice with guilt written on her face.


    "What¡¯s wrong with them?" Danielle asked worriedly. This was the first time she¡¯d heard them mention that Alice and Caleb were sick.


    Howard exined with a dejected look, "They met with a car ident a few years back, and have since be bedridden and unresponsive. They¡¯ve been reliant on medication all this while, but recently they¡¯ve been showing signs of decline. It doesn¡¯t look good.


    "Apparently, there¡¯s a miracle healer who can cure all sorts of illnesses as long as the patient is alive. We¡¯ve been trying to locate this person all these years but we haven¡¯t had any luck.


    "No one¡¯s ever seen this miracle healer either, so maybe it¡¯s nothing but an urban legend and there¡¯s no such person."


    "Can I go to see them tomorrow?" Danielle immediately asked. She had to see them in person to obtain a proper diagnosis.


    "Of course, we¡¯ll apany you to the hospital tomorrow." Vivian and Howard were relieved that their daughter was so understanding.


    "We¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow, and they¡¯ll be better in no time. You guys should get some rest." Danielle was not the best at consoling others, but she knew that healing her grandparents would be the biggestfort for her parents.


    "Sure thing. Goodnight, Danielle," Howard and Vivian said one after the other as they watched their precious daughter go upstairs to her room. They were truly grateful that their daughter had matured into such a wonderful young woman.


    They took their phones out and opened the Darling family group chat. Vivian was the one who dropped the bombshell with the message, [We¡¯ve finally found your biological sister. She¡¯s back home now.]


    Howard sent a text as well. [She¡¯s the most beautiful, caring and understanding daughter a father could ever hope for.]


    Howard and Vivian had been disappointed by their sons thest time they had sent them messages, so they had wanted to hold off on breaking the news to them. Besides Joseph, the others hadn¡¯t seen her yet.


    In the end, they couldn¡¯t stand the idea of Danielle thinking her brothers didn¡¯t care about her.


    They didn¡¯t want her to feel unloved or ufortable just because of those annoying brats, and they expected their sons to treat Danielle with the same love and attention they gave her.

 Chapter 17-1

    Chapter 17-1


    As soon as Vivian and Howard sent out the texts, the group chat was flooded with messages. The brothers couldn¡¯t wait to return home. Vivian and Howard didn¡¯t reply. Instead, they turned their phones off and prepared for bed.


    Danielle got up early as usual the next morning. She had finished the designs for the newunch that season and sent them over to Jason before making her way downstairs for breakfast.


    In the dining room, a great fuss was being made.


    Elliot said, "I came back as soon as I heard, so I couldn¡¯t prepare any gifts. Danielle won¡¯t hold it against me, will she?"


    Matthew asked aloud, "Look at my outfit. Would Danielle approve?"


    Austin chimed in as well, saying, "I declined several surgeries so that I could let Danielle see me as soon as possible."


    Xavier asked impatiently, "Why isn¡¯t Danielleing down yet? Should I go get her? Never mind. Let¡¯s just wait."


    The brothers were beside themselves with nerves, and Vivian and Howard felt their heads spinning with the bombard of questions.


    Some of the boys turned their attention to Joseph and chided him for not telling them earlier that Danielle had been found.


    Joseph didn¡¯t bother to answer their questions and continued looking through the newspaper, stealing nces at the stairway once in a while.


    As soon as he caught sight of Danielle, he tossed the newspaper aside and walked towards her, saying, "Oh, Danielle, you¡¯re up so early. Come and have breakfast."


    "Good morning, Joseph. Wee back from your business trip," Danielle replied warmly with a sweet smile. The rest of the brothers turned green with envy. They wanted Danielle to call their names, too.


    Elliot was the first to speak up. "Danielle, I¡¯m Elliot, your second brother. Wee home. I only knew you were backst night, so I didn¡¯t have time to prepare any gifts for you." He paused before fishing out a card from his pocket. "This is a supplementary credit card. You can use it for anything you need."


    As soon as he finished talking, the rest of them crowded around as well. It was Matthew¡¯s turn next. "Danielle, I¡¯m your third brother, Matthew. this bank card is for you. You can use it to buy clothes or whatever you want."


    Austin said next, "Hey Danielle, I¡¯m Austin, your fourth brother." He put another bank card in Danielle¡¯s hand. "Use it to buy bags or anything you want."


    Finally, it was Xavier¡¯s turn. "Danielle, I¡¯m Xavier, your fifth brother. The rest of them have no sincerity at all. I¡¯ll take you shoppingter, and you can buy whatever you want, I¡¯ll carry all your bags for you.


    "I¡¯m the youngest star in the movie industry now, by the way. Oh, let¡¯s take a selfie," he suggested excitedly as he took his phone out to snap a few pictures.

 Chapter 17-2

    Chapter 17-2


    Soon, all five brothers and even Vivian and Howard began jostling to get a picture with Danielle. When everyone had had their turn, Danielle looked at the stack of bank cards in her hands. She was both confused and amused.


    "Alright, knock it off, boys. Danielle hasn¡¯t had anything to eat yet," Vivian said as she pulled her to the dining table. All of them found their respective seats and they began to fuss over her again.


    "Danielle, do you like pancakes?" one of the brothers asked as he ced a couple of them on her te.


    "Danielle, protein is good for you," another one said as he ted some bacon and eggs for her.


    "Danielle, try out this green smoothie, it¡¯s really good," another brother said as he poured her a big ss.


    Danielle soon found her te filled to the brim, coupled with several beverages like a smoothie, coffee, and juice.


    At this moment, a voice interrupted the fanfare. "Wow, everyone¡¯s here. Sorry I got upte." It was Audrey, who was smiling sheepishly with a yful expression.


    Vivian couldn¡¯t hide the amusement on her face. "Audrey, don¡¯t you usually sleep until noon? Why are you up so early this morning?"


    Audrey smiled a soft and sweet smile. "I wanted to have breakfast with you guys. I even set an rm clock just in case."


    Audrey¡¯s arrival had interrupted the brothers¡¯ fawning over Danielle, but none of them were prepared for what happened next.


    "Mr. Darling, Mrs. Darling, Mr. Charrington is here!" the housekeeper, Ivan, burst into the dining area and eximed with a flustered look on his face.


    It was widely said that even though David had taken over the reins of Charrington Group at just 17 years old, his methods and leadership style had been brutal and merciless. He was an undisputed titan in the business world and was rumored to rule the underworld as well.


    His presence conflicted all the staff in the Darling household, since they preferred to avoid him but had no choice but to greet him.


    Howard and Vivian exchanged nces with each other, puzzled. They wondered why David would visit them unannounced. Perhaps it was because the news about him and Audrey was true. Or maybe he¡¯d caught wind that Danielle had returned.


    "Invite him in at once," Howard instructed. Both he and Vivian were panicking internally as they considered how to respond to the situation. Ivan carried out Howard¡¯s instruction without any hesitation as they rushed to the living room to greet their unexpected guest.


    In no time at all, David and a group of his men made their way into the living room. David sauntered in first, his face handsome and his eyes cold and aloof, while his tailored suit screamed style and authority.

 Chapter 17-3

    Chapter 17-3


    The dozen men who trailed in after him had various gifts and packages in their hands. After putting the packages down in an organized pile, they promptly took their leave. When themotion settled, only Nathan was left standing next to David.


    "Howard. Vivian. It¡¯s been a while," David greeted them. He¡¯d always been a man of few words, and despite the simple exchange, it still felt a little as if the Darling household was under a surprise inspection.


    Vivian was the first to respond. "What brings you here today, David?" she looked curiously at the little mountain of gifts before she put a warm smile on her face. "You didn¡¯t have to bring so many gifts with you. Just your presence would be enough."


    "Yes, David, you¡¯re much too kind. Please take a seat. Would you like some coffee?" Howard added.


    The Darling brothers were equally stumped, not understanding David¡¯s sudden visit. They assumed it was for Audrey and wondered if Danielle would feel upset as a result. They looked at each other furtively as they considered how they might console Danielle in that case.


    Meanwhile, Danielle hadn¡¯t bothered to make her way to the living room at all, choosing to stay at the dining table and enjoy the rest of her breakfast.


    Audrey, in contrast, couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of glee in her heart. She thought that David must be really fond of her. Rumors of them had started trending online, and now David had shown up in their house with so many gifts.


    That morning, Skr had informed her that her brothers had returned, and they were chatting up a storm with Danielle. The news made her anxious, so she rushed down to meet them without applying makeup or changing her outfit.


    Her nerves began to kick in as she worried about what kind of impression she would leave on David.


    "Have you eaten yet, David?" Vivian asked.


    "I have," David answered.


    "It¡¯s been a while since west met, but you seem even more mature and sophisticated than before," Vivianmented as she observed him. David checked all the boxes of a perfect son-inw. He was tall, handsome, smart, and from an elite family.


    The only thing was he seemed a little cold and distant.

 Chapter 18-1

    Chapter 18-1


    Howard, Vivian, David, and the group of Darling brothers sat on the sofa in the living room. David took a sip of coffee and then spoke. "I¡¯vee today to see Miss Darling."


    Howard and Vivian exchanged nces. They assumed he was referring to Audrey. Since Danielle had only returned recently, they didn¡¯t think he¡¯d have any sort of dealings with her.


    Vivian asked hesitantly, "Do you mean you¡¯re here to see Audrey? We saw the news about the two of you. Our families are indeed betrothed, but..."


    Vivian didn¡¯t get a chance to finish her sentence. "David, you¡¯re here," Audrey said sweetly as she came into the living room and looked shyly at him.


    Joseph decided to speak up then. He was slightly daunted by David¡¯s vibe, but he felt it was necessary to make things clear. "Mr. Charrington, are you and Audrey seeing each other?"


    He hadn¡¯t minced his words, and for a moment everyone looked to David with their breaths hitched, including Audrey, who had an expectant look on her face.


    David knew then that the Darlings had misunderstood him. He stole a nce at Danielle, who was still tucking into her food, and then he answered, "I¡¯m not acquainted with Audrey."


    He continued to exin, "She wasn¡¯t paying attention and bumped into me at the hospital entrance." His eyes remained cold and indifferent, while his lips curled slightly into a seemingly mocking smile.


    Nathan added, "The reports online are baseless. The person who first broke the fake news has been dealt with. As for who instigated that person, I¡¯m sure Miss Darling knows more about that." He looked meaningfully at Audrey then.


    Everyone around them raised an eyebrow. Even Danielle looked up, a little surprised.


    Audrey¡¯s face paled as she bit her lower lip in disbelief and humiliation. "David, I hadn¡¯t nned to fall down. I didn¡¯t expect that someone would photograph us at that moment and even upload it online," she said in a quivering voice.


    Audrey then lowered her head and said, "I¡¯m sorry." Large drops of tears rolled from her doe eyes as if in indignation.


    David watched Audrey carefully but didn¡¯t reveal any change in his emotions. Howard and Vivian inevitably felt a heartache for their daughter, but they suspected that David hadn¡¯t dropped by just for this matter.


    Vivian spoke again. "David, we hadn¡¯t had the time to inform you that we managed to find our biological daughter very recently. She¡¯d just returned two days ago. We haven¡¯t released this information to the public yet and even our rtives are still in the dark.


    "It wasn¡¯t our intention to keep this information from you. We¡¯d been nning a time to pay you and your family a visit, but now you¡¯ve beat us to it."

 Chapter 18-2

    Chapter 18-1


    Vivian then called Danielle over to the living room.


    She held on to her daughter¡¯s hand tightly as the youngdy sat down obediently next to her. "Danielle, this is David Charrington.


    "Our families had an arrangement even before you were born. If you were a boy, you and David would be as close as brothers, and if you were a girl, you would be betrothed. Technically speaking, David is your fianc¨¦."


    She then turned to David and said, "David, this is Danielle, our biological daughter."


    David looked at Danielle with a soft look in his eyes. Danielle was quick to ask, "So, Mr. Charrington. What exactly brings you here today?"


    "I heard that my fianc¨¦e had been found, so I¡¯vee over bearing gifts. And to see if she¡¯s adapting well to life here," David exined as he lifted his cup of coffee. He let the steam of the coffee waft over his face as he parted his lips gently to take a sip.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes widened as he thought, ¡¯Miss Darling has returned to her own home, what¡¯s up with the concerned tone? If you used this gentle tone in meetings, nobody would walk on eggshells around you.


    "Nathan," David¡¯s low voice interrupted the thoughts in his head.


    Nathan jumped to action, holding out a beautiful gift box and opening it in front of Danielle. He ced it on the coffee table in front of her and said, "Miss Darling, this is a gift from Mr. Charrington. The Crimson Lily. He trusts that you have a great need for it."


    Danielle looked at the Crimson Lily before her and realized that it was David who had outbid her at the auction. It was safe to assume that her other identity was already known to David.


    The Darling brothers voiced their opinion then in a rare show of unity. "Mr. Charrington, you¡¯re indeed well-informed. Our sister has only just returned, and she is still a youngdy. It might be premature to discuss marriage at the moment."


    Audrey looked at the way her brothers jumped to Danielle¡¯s defense. Her parents had never mentioned the betrothal to her, but now that Danielle was back, they brought it up in a heartbeat. A shadow shed across her eyes, but everyone was too preupied to notice.


    Even though David was infamous for his aggressive and ruthless business methods, Howard and Vivian also recognized that he was a fine specimen of a man with his good looks and intelligence. They believed that Danielle would be happy if she married him.


    Danielle hadn¡¯t expected that her family and the Charringtons would have agreed on an arrangement like this. She never would have thought that the man sitting across from her was actually her fianc¨¦.


    "Miss Darling, my grandfather has been itching to get out of the hospital, and he¡¯d like to thank you in person as well. Would you be so kind as to pay him a visit with me?" David ignored the brothers and addressed Danielle directly in apelling tone.

 Chapter 18-3

    Chapter 18-3


    Vivian asked quizzically, "Danielle, you¡¯ve met David¡¯s grandfather, Logan? Why does he want to thank you?"


    "I happened to be around the hospital and helped him with a minor surgery," Danielle answered in an even tone.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes widened again, and he screamed in his heart, ¡¯You helped him with a surgery that no one had the guts to perform. Even the director of St. Katherine¡¯s Hospital was at a loss!¡¯ Then he shook his head subtly and mused to himself, ¡¯As expected of a miracle healer.¡¯


    David answered on Danielle¡¯s behalf, "Miss Darling¡¯s medical skills are incredibly advanced. If you¡¯d prefer, you can visit him as a representative of the Darling family, and not as my fianc¨¦e."


    David had a way with words, and he had a natural talent for persuading people. Howard looked at David admiringly as he marveled, "That¡¯s a great idea."


    Vivian agreed. "That¡¯s true. You could go on our behalf. It would surely please Logan. What do you think, Danielle?"


    Danielle couldn¡¯t help thinking that she didn¡¯t actually have a say in the matter.


    "That settles it then. You¡¯ll go with David to visit Logan and inform him that you¡¯ve returned home," Howard said with finality.


    The Darling brothers began to protest.


    Vivian was quick to nip it in the bud. "What are you boys on about? All of you are getting older, but I don¡¯t see a single one of you with girlfriends or fianc¨¦es," she chided as she shot them all a disdainful look.


    She couldn¡¯t help butpare her sons to David. The second David found out Danielle was back, he showed up with a ton of gifts.


    Meanwhile, her own sons barely lifted a finger-just came home and handed her the easiest, most convenient gift they could think of.


    The marriage between Danielle and David had been arranged by their families, but David was a total catch. Not only was he good-looking, but he also knew how to treat people with respect.


    To make matters worse, Logan was still in the hospital, and it didn¡¯t look like he was doing too well.

 Chapter 19-1

    Chapter 19-1


    Howard and Vivian believed it was only right that the younger generation was respectful of their elders.


    They kept bugging Danielle, reminding her over and over, "You gotta bring a gift when you visit Logan tomorrow. Don¡¯t show up with your hands empty."


    Danielle met her parents¡¯ eager looks and finally gave in. "Fine, I¡¯ll do it." She figured it could be a follow-up visit. After all, she had gotten the Crimson Lily as a gift, and David did drop a ridiculous amount of cash for that surgery.


    David exchanged a few more niceties with Howard and Vivian before he got up and made to leave. "I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning, Miss Darling. Please excuse me now."


    Vivian stood up as well. "Are you leaving already? Come by anytime, but don¡¯t worry about bringing any gifts."


    David responded lightly in his deep voice, "It¡¯s just a token of my appreciation. Not a big deal."


    "Danielle, please see David off," Vivian instructed.


    Danielle didn¡¯t see why she had to do so. She still seemed to think that David¡¯s visit had nothing to do with her.


    Still, she obeyed her parents¡¯ instructions and saw David to the door, even waiting for him to get into his car. David, however, continued to stand at the door, staring at her intently.


    He finally spoke again. "Miss Darling, I don¡¯t think we have exchanged contact information yet," he said as he took his phone out and handed it to her.


    Danielle took her phone out as well, and the both of them saved each other¡¯s contact information.


    "See you tomorrow, my fianc¨¦e," David said in a slightly raspy voice, but his eyes shone brilliantly.


    Danielle was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t agreed to the marital arrangement.


    Howard and Vivian watched the exchange with their mouths slightly agape. It seemed like David had taken a liking to Danielle after all. They imagined the two might tie the knot before the end of the next year.


    Their feelings of tion were soon reced by dread. They had only just reunited with their daughter and were unwilling to part with her again so soon. The Darling brothers shared the same sentiment.


    Audrey stared angrily at Danielle. Her hands were clenched so tightly that her fingernails dug into her flesh.


    Howard¡¯s attention soon turned to the small mountain of gifts. He asked Danielle hesitantly, "Danielle, about those gifts..."


    "I¡¯ll take care of it," Danielle answered. She hadn¡¯t expected to gain a fianc¨¦ upon her return. David was difficult for her to read, and she had a hunch things were about to get even moreplicated.

 Chapter 19-2

    Chapter 19-2


    Not long after David¡¯s departure, the Darlings made their way to visit Danielle¡¯s grandparents. They¡¯d just arrived at the hospital when Danielle¡¯s phone started ringing. It was David.


    She answered the phone and immediately heard David¡¯s low, maic voice from the other end of the line. "Danielle, I¡¯ve reached the office."


    Danielle wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. "Yes? Is something the matter?"


    David hadn¡¯t expected this answer from Danielle, which amused him. "What time should I pick you up tomorrow?" he asked gently.


    "In the morning, I guess," Danielle answered. It just so happened she had time then.


    "Where should I pick you?" he asked.


    "At... my ce," Danielle replied.


    "Got it. I¡¯ll bring you some cupcakes tomorrow," David answered casually. He seemed to be in a great mood.


    "Huh?" Danielle was confused. They were going to see Logan. She thought maybe David was bringing cupcakes for Logan before she figured out that they were for her. She was surprised that David knew that she liked cupcakes.


    "What vor do you want?" David asked.


    "Well. Anything is fine," Danielle answered tly. She was about to hang up when David spoke again.


    "I¡¯ll get you one of every kind then."


    Danielle began to protest. "There¡¯s no need to buy so many."


    "You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e and my grandfather¡¯s lifesaver. I don¡¯t think I can buy too many cupcakes for you," David replied easily.


    Danielle gave up. "Thank you then."


    "Alright. I won¡¯t keep you. See you tomorrow," David said.


    Danielle hummed and hung up. David hadn¡¯t expected that she was even less talkative than he was.


    As soon as Danielle hung up, she realized that her parents and brothers were all looking at her. She coughed lightly and said, "Well, let¡¯s get going."


    The elevator doors opened with a ding, and the Darling family stepped out onto the neenth floor. The head nurse saw them approaching and greeted them with a nod of her head. "Great to see all of you here together this time."


    Vivian took Danielle¡¯s hand in hers and introduced her. "This is our first daughter, Danielle."


    The head nurse was a little surprised. She hadn¡¯t known that the Darling family had two daughters. She nodded at Danielle and said respectfully, "Nice to meet you, Miss Darling."


    "Nice to meet you, too," Danielle answered politely.

 Chapter 19-3

    Chapter 19-3


    The head nurse gave Danielle a careful once-over. Danielle was beautiful, with fair and smooth skin, bright, almond-shaped eyes, and exuding grace and elegance. She seemed even more sophisticated than Audrey.


    The head nurse wondered if one of the daughters was an illegitimate one and mentally pictured an epic internal family struggle over power and wealth.


    "How are Alice and Caleb today?" Howard asked. He knew they were hanging in the bnce, but he couldn¡¯t help the hopeful tone in his voice.


    "I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s been no improvement. At one point, they couldn¡¯t even breathe independently. Their bodily functions have deteriorated even further since thest time you came," the head nurse reported.


    The hospital provided them with a daily report, and in the past two days, the doctor informed them that their condition had taken a turn for the worse. They told the Darlings to prepare themselves, but Vivian and Howard had found it hard to swallow.


    The family made their way to the exclusive VIP ward, which was a bright and spacious room. It had been fitted with two beds instead of one, and the two elders were lying in their respective beds. The nurses on standby saw them as they arrived in the room and greeted them respectfully before taking their leave.


    Howard stood by their bedside, his voice soft but firm. "Mom, Dad, I don¡¯t buy a word the doctors are saying. I know you two are gonna wake up. Do you remember Danielle, your granddaughter? You both adored her. She¡¯s back now. You really should see her. She¡¯s gorgeous, and she¡¯s everything a parent could wish for."


    Audrey stood to the side as she looked at her unresponsive grandparents. She didn¡¯t feel any ounce of sadness. In fact, she felt the opposite. She hoped they wouldn¡¯t ever wake up again.


    When she was adopted, the two old farts had strongly opposed, and they never treated her kindly no matter how hard she tried to please them.


    "Danielle, these are your grandparents. Come say hi to them," Vivian said as she stroked Danielle¡¯s hair.


    Danielle stepped closer to the beds and said gently,


    "Alice, Caleb, it¡¯s me, Danielle. I¡¯m back, and I¡¯vee to see you. I¡¯ll make sure the both of you recover."


    Danielle¡¯s grandparents were dressed in hospital gowns. Their hair had been carefully groomed, and their nails neatly trimmed. They were well taken care of, and their eyes were closed as if they were simply asleep and would awake at any moment.

 Chapter 20-1

    Chapter 20-1


    "Caleb, Alice, it¡¯s me, Audrey. Vivian, Howard, and everyone else are all hoping you¡¯ll wake up soon. Everyone¡¯s been so good to me-Danielle¡¯s been great too. I pray for you both every day. As long as you wake up, I swear I¡¯ll do anything," Audrey sobbed, her voice thick with emotion.


    She turned to Vivian and Howard, tears streaming down her face. "I can¡¯t even bring myself to visit Alice and Caleb anymore... I always end up crying, and I¡¯m scared my emotions will just bring them down."


    "Honestly, I wish it was me lying there instead of them-I¡¯d take their pain for them if I could," she choked out, her tears flowing like an uncontroble river.


    Vivian and Howard exchanged a look, their eyes red and swollen from crying. "We know you¡¯re just trying to help. Alice and Caleb will pull through," Vivian said gently, pulling Audrey into a tight hug.


    Danielle stood quietly, watching the scene unfold. Audrey was crying like she¡¯d already lost her grandparents, her wailing probably disturbing everyone else in the hospital.


    Joseph spoke up then and suggested that Vivian and Howard bring Audrey outside so she could get a handle on her emotions.


    Danielle gazed at the two elders, intubated and hooked up to venttors, quietly slumbering. Her grandfather¡¯s face was serious but kind.


    Her grandmother had aged gracefully despite spending years lying in a hospital bed. It was easy to tell that she had been beautiful in her youth.


    Before Danielle reunited with her family, she had no desire or aspiration for affection or familial love, but now as she stood gazing at her grandparents, she began to feel a longing. She wished to see them awake and well. She wondered if this was the power of family.


    Danielle instructed the nurse to bring her their patient records. Looking through them, she noticed that even though the car ident had been serious, it didn¡¯t justify such drastic injuries.


    Their prescriptions didn¡¯t seem out of order either, so there was no reason why they both remained in aa.


    Danielle sat between the two hospital beds and ced a hand each on her grandparents. "Grandpa, grandma. Can you hear my voice? It¡¯s Danielle. If you can hear me, try moving your fingers."


    There was no reaction whatsoever. Danielle retrieved two pills from her bag and put one each in their mouths.


    Danielle¡¯s brothers were surprised to see what their sister was doing. Although David had said that Danielle saved Logan, their grandparents were in a much worse condition than him.


    "Danielle, are you trained in traditional medicine as well? What was that pill?" Austin asked curiously. He trusted Danielle implicitly, but hadn¡¯t expected her knowledge to be so vast.

 Chapter 20-2

    Chapter 20-2


    "I know a little. That pill was the Miracle Antidote," Danielle knew Austin was a doctor like her so she gave a straight answer.


    Elliot looked at Danielle expectantly and asked, "How are they? Is it possible for them to wake up?"


    "ording to the records, the ident shouldn¡¯t have reduced them to such a state. Everything seems fine with the doctor¡¯s medication as well. From what I can gather, they are conscious, and they can hear us. It¡¯s just that their physical bodies are in a deep sleep," Danielle exined.


    The brothers pondered over their sister¡¯s words when Joseph asked tentatively, "Do you mean... something is keeping their bodies asleep?"


    Danielle had her doubts, but the situation seemed to run deeper than it seemed. "The main reason why they remain asleep is that they were deeply hypnotized. Their bodily functions have been declining because they¡¯re being poisoned. I¡¯ve given them each an antidote. It should be enough to neutralize the poison."


    The brothers were shocked at Danielle¡¯s words. In a nutshell, there was someone who didn¡¯t want their grandparents to awaken.


    "Joseph, what are the backgrounds of the nurses?" Danielle asked. The biggest suspect would be someone close to their grandparents. In this case, that would undoubtedly be the nurses and caregivers.


    "They are all the cream of the crop in this hospital.


    They have a wealth of experience and excellent reputation," Joseph answered confidently.


    "Danielle, are you implying that the problem lies with the caregivers?" Matthew asked thoughtfully.


    "I can¡¯t say for sure, but this was no ident," Danielle answered seriously.


    The toxicity of this poison was not high, but over time, it could lead to death. In its early stage, there would be a decline in bodily functions that eventually resulted in total organ failure.


    The slow process usually led doctors to conclude that it was simply the patient¡¯s deteriorating condition, and there was no way to know about the poison unless an autopsy was performed.


    The same would have surely happened with Danielle¡¯s grandparents since no one would suspect any foul y. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t toote for them.


    The poison that was used could only be obtained from the ck market, and the person who managed to get their hands on it was definitely no ordinary person. What¡¯s more, no one in the family had caught on.


    Danielle imagined that her kidnapping and trafficking were linked somehow, too. It became increasingly obvious to her that there was a deep- rooted crisis facing the Darling family and that things were not as peaceful as they seemed.


    This person had been going after her family for over ten years now, which meant they were seriously well-hidden. Or maybe there was more than one person behind it. Danielle couldn¡¯t say for sure.

 Chapter 20-3

    Chapter 20-3


    Danielle shared her analysis calmly with her brothers. "The person who hypnotized our grandparents must have been incredibly skilled. We should first increase our surveince on this ward. If the mastermind sees that their condition has stabilized, they will surely make a move."


    "I¡¯m going to look for a hypnotist who can undo this," Xavier said as he took his phone out and began to search his contacts.


    Danielle was quick to stop him. "That¡¯s not necessary yet. I¡¯ve already weakened the hypnosis they¡¯re under. Once we find out who the culprit is, I¡¯ll release them from the hypnosispletely."


    "You¡¯re even skilled at hypnosis? That¡¯s amazing," the brothers murmured as they realized how knowledgable and formidable their younger sister had be. They began to feel somewhat ashamed of themselves.


    "Just a little," Danielle replied honestly, but she was on the verge of having her identity revealed.


    The Darling brothers believed wholeheartedly in Danielle shared her analysis calmly with her brothers. "The person who hypnotized our grandparents must have been incredibly skilled. We should first increase our surveince on this ward. If the mastermind sees that their condition has stabilized, they will surely make a move."


    "I¡¯m going to look for a hypnotist who can undo this," Xavier said as he took his phone out and began to search his contacts.


    Danielle was quick to stop him. "That¡¯s not necessary yet. I¡¯ve already weakened the hypnosis they¡¯re under. Once we find out who the culprit is, I¡¯ll release them from the hypnosispletely."


    "You¡¯re even skilled at hypnosis? That¡¯s amazing," the brothers murmured as they realized how knowledgable and formidable their younger sister had be. They began to feel somewhat ashamed of themselves.


    "Just a little," Danielle replied honestly, but she was on the verge of having her identity revealed.


    The Darling brothers believed wholeheartedly in what Danielle was telling them, and seeing how rationally she dealt with the situation, they could hardly imagine what kind of difficulties she had endured over the years.


    Joseph instructed his brothers, "Let¡¯s keep this matter under wraps for now. Don¡¯t tell anyone, even our parents."


    The attending doctor had just finished surgery and rushed over when he heard that the Darlings hade to visit. He hurried into the ward and greeted them all respectfully.


    "Dr. Hawkins. It¡¯s good to see you," Danielle said politely. Then, she got down to business. "It¡¯s just as well that you¡¯re here. That saves me a trip. I¡¯ve prescribed some medication for these two patients. Please follow this prescription from now on."


    Just then, Howard, Vivian, and Audrey walked into the ward, catching Danielle just as she was handing the doctor the new prescription.


    Audrey immediately rushed over, her voice frantic. "Danielle, I get that you somehow managed to help Logan, but you can¡¯t keep taking these kinds of risks with Alice and Caleb! They¡¯re barely hanging on as it is, and they can¡¯t take any more suffering."


    She paused for a breath, but before Danielle could respond, Audrey went on, her tone dripping with self-righteousness. "Even though you haven¡¯t been around, they still talk about you all the time. It¡¯s clear they love you to pieces. But I won¡¯t let you hurt them like this. I can¡¯t!"


    Danielle stared at Audrey, utterly bewildered. ¡¯Is she seriously using me of trying to harm the two elders? Has Audreypletely lost it?¡¯ she wondered.

 Chapter 21-1

    Chapter 21-1


    Howard and Vivian looked at Danielle. They didn¡¯t doubt her, but they wondered why the medication needed to be changed.


    Danielle exined calmly, "Dr. Hawkins, the medication you gave these two patients before was adequate, but it was ineffective in its dosage. The prescription I gave you includes a medicine with a higher dosage, as well as a few additional medicines."


    Dominic looked to Howard and Vivian, seeking their approval.


    "Do as she says," Howard instructed resolutely. He believed in his daughter. If she could save Logan from the brink of death, it was worth listening to her suggestions.


    "Howard, why are you going along with this? What if something goes wrong, and we lose Alice and Caleb forever?" Audrey protested timidly, trying her best to convince him to stick to the original prescription.


    "Dr. Hawkins, please take a look at the prescription," Danielle said. She was tired of Audrey¡¯s antics and ignored her entirely.


    With Howard¡¯s approval, Dominic looked carefully at the prescription. He gasped as his eyes widened. "Miss Darling, did you write this prescription? It¡¯s perfectly suited to Mr. and Mrs. Darling¡¯s conditions. Forgive me for being so direct, but could you tell me who was your mentor?"


    "I picked up a few things here and there," Danielle answered tly. She had mentored under someone who made her promise not to tell anyone.


    "You¡¯re too modest, Miss Darling. Only an incredibly skilled doctor would have been able to prescribe this," he said as he looked carefully at Danielle, marveling at her young age.


    "If we stick to this prescription, Alice and Caleb will awaken in a month," Danielle said as she continued to discuss their conditions with Dominic.


    Howard and Vivian were listening to their conversation, and their jaws dropped. The two elders had been lying in a vegetative state for years, and now their daughter asserted that they¡¯d be awake in just one month. They wondered at the depth of their daughter¡¯s knowledge and skills.


    Dominic seemed convinced by Danielle as well, although he knew that it would be nothing short of a medical miracle if they woke up.


    Howard rushed to confirm what he¡¯d heard. "Danielle, did you say that Alice and Caleb will awaken in one month?" His tone was filled with incredulity and hope.


    The brothers knew the ins and outs of the situation, but their curiosity of their sister¡¯s medical skills and status in the medical world was also piqued. After all, it was undeniable that Logan, Alice, and Caleb were all in life-threatening situations, but to Danielle, it all seemed so simple.


    There had been rumors of a miracle healer who was able to save anyone no matter how badly injured or how ridden with illness they were, but no one had ever met this person, so their existence remained simply hearsay.

 Chapter 21-2

    Chapter 21-2


    The Darlings had also searched for this miracle healer ever since the car ident, hoping against hope that such a person truly existed. They tried all ways and means to locate them, but any clues they had had been vague, and often led them to dead ends.


    Joseph asked tentatively, "Danielle, do you know about the miracle healer?" He wondered if she knew this person, or at least had some connection to them.


    Danielle simply hummed in response.


    Vivian believed Danielle wholeheartedly. "Oh my god, Danielle, if Alice and Caleb wake up, we would be over the moon. You really are the lucky star of our family, our little blessing."


    Audrey held on to Vivian¡¯s arm as she agreed, "Vivian, since Danielle has given her word, let¡¯s trust her. I¡¯m sure she hopes to be able to do something for Alice and Caleb. If they do wake up, they¡¯ll be overjoyed to reunite with her too."


    In her mind, Audrey had no doubt Danielle would end up with egg on her face. At best, Alice and Caleb wouldn¡¯t wake up, and if something horrible goes wrong during this time because of the new prescription, there¡¯d be no way Danielle would be able to continue staying in the family.


    Audrey began to fantasize in her mind. ¡¯If Alice and Caleb lost their lives, what would Vivian and Howard do then? Would they choose to punish their daughter? Or perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have a choice at all but to see Danielle spend the rest of her life in prison.


    ¡¯If that happens, then I¡¯d be the only daughter of the Darling family. I¡¯d be spoiled for attention everywhere I go.


    Imagining the scene made Audrey¡¯s heart leap. She looked at the two old farts in their hospital beds and began the mental countdown to their deaths.


    Howard and Vivian prepared to take their leave. They turned to the caretaker and instructed, "Please inform us immediately if there are any changes at all. We¡¯ll be counting on you."


    Then, turning to Danielle, Vivian said, "My dear, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s head on home." She took Danielle¡¯s arm and the Darling family filed out of the ward.


    Danielle was sound asleep when the ringing of her phone stirred her. As soon as she picked up, Jason hurriedly said, "Danielle, your parents have ced another huge order of clothes, shoes, and bags. We justunched the new season¡¯s offerings, but they¡¯ve all been snapped up and delivered back to your home.


    "It¡¯s not just your parents, either. Another major ount also ced a sizeable order for clothes, bags, and shoes. We¡¯re so swamped."


    Jason began to sound increasingly exasperated, and he half-jokingly said, "Why don¡¯t youe clean with your family about who you really are? In that case, we won¡¯t have to work so hard, and your parents could just transfer money to us directly."

 Chapter 21-3

    Chapter 21-3


    Danielle waited for Jason to finish ranting. She had a bit of a bedhead from having just woken up, and she raised her eyebrows as she asked, "Who¡¯s the other ount?"


    Her parents seemed to enjoy buying clothes in bulk, and they all happened to be designed by her. Danielle felt she would have to tell her parents the truth soon.


    Jason lowered his voice to a near-whisper as he answered excitedly, "It¡¯s Mr. Charrington, from Charrington Group. Do you think he¡¯s got a girlfriend, that¡¯s why he¡¯s ordered so many pieces?"


    Danielle was stumped.


    Getting back to the matter at hand, Jason reassumed his demanding tone. "Danielle, whatever it is, you¡¯ll have to send over part of your new design drafts.


    We¡¯ve still got other customers waiting, and I¡¯ll have to rush production as well."


    "I¡¯ll send it over in a bit," Danielle agreed as she rubbed her forehead. Thankfully, she¡¯d worked on her sketches in the past few days.


    Now that the matter was settled, Jason was all smiles. "Your parents have arge part to y in our business sess. Please help me to convey my gratitude to them."


    Downstairs in the living room, the Darling household staff were still wrapping their heads around the sheer number of clothes, bags, and shoes that had been delivered. Danielle had just returned home for a few days, and Vivian and Howard already spared no expense.


    Audrey had woken up earlier and was greeted by the heaps of shopping bags in the living room. "What¡¯s all this?" she asked.


    Vivian gushed, "Grace Group just released their new seasonal designs, so I bought all of them for Danielle and you. Those bags over there are yours. I¡¯ll get one of the staff to bring them to your room in a bit."


    Audreypared the number of shopping bags for her and for Danielle, and was annoyed when she realized that her share was less. Still, she stered a sweet smile on her face and said, "Thanks Vivian, I


    love it. I love you and Howard, you guys are always so good to me.


    "I¡¯m blessed to have you as my parents."

 Chapter 22-1

    "Mr. Charrington has arrived," the servant reported nervously to Howard and Vivian, his voice trembling.


    "Ivan, go greet David right away," Howard said as he and Vivian headed for the door.


    Without wasting a second, Ivan rushed out to escort David in.


    As Howard and Vivian stepped outside, they froze in shock at the sight of more than a dozen cars rolling in slowly. It felt less like a visit and more like an invasion.


    A bodyguard respectfully opened the door of a sleek Rolls-Royce, and David stepped out. His sharp, perfectly tailored suit added to his already imposing aura.


    One by one, the other car doors swung open, and bodyguards began unloading an array of clothes, shoes, and bags. They carried the items straight into the living room, which was already filled to the brim with gifts from Vivian.


    "Good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Darling," David said with a calm smile.


    Howard and Vivian exchanged a stunned nce before Howard finally managed to ask, "David, what is all this?"


    "Just a few things I picked up for Danielle," David said casually.


    Vivian stepped forward, her tone graceful but firm. "David, you already brought so many extravagant gifts yesterday. This is really too much. Please, just bring yourself next time. That¡¯s all we need."


    David waved it off effortlessly. "Danielle¡¯s my fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s only natural I¡¯d buy her a few things."


    Howard chuckled to break the tension. "Well, no sense standing around here. Come in, and let¡¯s talk."


    As they stepped inside, Danielle appeared at the top of the staircase. Her delicate features, red lips, and perfectly proportioned figure immediately caught David¡¯s eye. Her bright, starry eyes held his attention. Every little movement seemed effortlessly graceful.


    "Danielle,e down. David¡¯s here," Vivian called warmly.


    Danielle hesitated for a moment, her gaze sweeping over the living room, now overflowing with new clothes. Jason had warned her, but seeing it for herself left her stunned.


    Vivian smiled, trying to ease her surprise. "Sweetheart, the clothes over here are from your father and me. The rest are from David."


    Danielle turned to David, raising an eyebrow. "Why did you buy all this?"


    David¡¯s expression was calm and confident. "You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. What¡¯s mine is yours."


    Danielle felt he was taking things a little too seriously, so she just gave him a faint smile and didn¡¯t say more.

 Chapter 22-2

    Chapter 22-2


    Howard jumped in to steer the conversation elsewhere. "David, have you eaten breakfast?"


    David nodded. "Yeah, I have."


    "Why don¡¯t you join Danielle for a little something anyway?" Howard suggested.


    "Sure," David agreed without hesitation.


    The Darling family¡¯s breakfast spread was both hearty and diverse. As they sat down, David barely touched his own te, instead quietly cing food onto Danielle¡¯s.


    He watched her eat with an almost indulgent look. Danielle ate whatever was in front of her. Her small bites made her resemble an adorable squirrel, her cheeks puffed slightly as she chewed.


    From the sidelines, Audrey watched the scene, her jealousy so intense it felt like it might burst out of her. She clenched her fists, wishing she could wipe the smile off Danielle¡¯s face.


    Meanwhile, over at St. Katherine¡¯s Hospital in room 809, Logan anxiously checked the time again, urging his butler Woody to see if David had arrived. He was practically buzzing with excitement.


    David had promised to bring his fianc¨¦e today-the same young woman who had performed Logan¡¯s surgery. The anticipation kept Logan up all night.


    Woody sighed, "Mr. Charrington, you¡¯ve just had surgery. You need to take it easy."


    But Logan could barely contain his excitement. For once, David had done something he could genuinely be proud of.


    Back at the Darling family home, Audrey suddenly broke the silence. "Danielle, are you nning to visit Logan at the hospital? I¡¯ve been worried about him. Can I tag along?"


    Danielle didn¡¯t even look up, calmly sipping her milk and continuing to eat the food David had ced on her te.


    Audrey, undeterred, continued, "I¡¯m free today. I could go with you. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unsure about, I¡¯d be happy to help."


    Finally, Danielle nced at her, her tone cool. "David¡¯s right here. If you¡¯re so eager to see his grandfather, why not ask him?"


    Audrey flushed with embarrassment but tried to maintain herposure. "Danielle, are you saying you don¡¯t want me to go?"


    Danielle turned to David with a yful smile. "What do you think?"


    David smiled back, clearly amused by her response. "I don¡¯t agree," he said firmly.


    Audrey bit her lip, her face clouded with frustration. ¡¯Danielle¡¯s dodging the question, making David look like the bad guy. What a petty move, she thought.


    Vivian chimed in, her tone gentle but clear, "Audrey, it¡¯s probably not the best idea for you to go. Why don¡¯t you spend the day shopping with your friends instead?"

 Chapter 22-3

    Chapter 22-3


    Danielle and David paid Audrey no further attention. Once breakfast was over, they left for St. Katherine¡¯s Hospital to visit Logan.


    As the car rolled toward the hospital, Danielle seemed lost in thought. David¡¯s deep, steady voice broke the silence. "I got you a little treat."


    Danielle nced over and saw him holding her favorite strawberry cupcake. She smiled faintly but said, "Thanks, but I¡¯m not hungry right now."


    "You can save it forter," David replied, his voice warm but firm.


    Danielle nodded and turned to look out the window. The rest of the drive passed infortable silence, with David asionally ncing at her.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Nathan, David¡¯s assistant, spoke up. "Mr. Charrington, we¡¯re here. You two can head up first. I¡¯ll bring the gifts."


    "Alright." David nodded, preparing to leave.


    As Nathan was about to get out to fetch the gifts, Danielle interjected, "No need. I already brought a gift."


    Both Nathan and David looked at her in surprise. David nced at the small backpack slung over her shoulder, wondering what she could possibly have prepared.


    "Mr. Charrington, are you sure we shouldn¡¯t bring up the gifts we arranged?" Nathan asked, still puzzled.


    David shook his head. "No need." If Danielle said she¡¯d got it covered, he would trust her.


    As they walked through the hospital, their striking appearances caught the attention of nearly everyone they passed.


    At the nurses¡¯ station, the nurse on duty greeted David with a polite smile. "Good morning, Mr. Charrington."


    David gave a curt nod. "Morning."


    When they entered Logan¡¯s room, his face lit up. He had waited all day for this moment.


    "Good morning, Grandpa. Danielle and I are here to see you," David said, his voice low and steady.


    Logan¡¯s eyes immediately shifted past David, focusing entirely on Danielle. His smile stretched from ear to ear as he took in her lively expression.


    "Danielle, thank you for saving my life," Logan said warmly.


    Danielle blushed slightly, and David¡¯s lips curled into a smile. "You¡¯re wee, Mr. Logan Charrington. Nice to meet you," she said politely.


    Logan chuckled, waving a hand. "No need for formalities. You¡¯re David¡¯s fianc¨¦e now; that makes you family. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for you, David would¡¯ve stayed a bachelor forever."


    Woody, standing nearby, tried to stifle his surprise. ¡¯Oh, Logan, take it easy. If you keep roasting David like this, you might scare her off, he thought.

 Chapter 23-1

    Chapter 23-1


    Danielle felt a little awkward, unsure how to respond. She and David had only just met and weren¡¯t particrly close yet. Still, it was obvious her parents and Logan were eager to see them married as soon as possible.


    "Danielle, when you were kidnapped, it was a terrible blow to your grandparents and parents. You must have gone through so much all those years," Logan said, his voice heavy with emotion. "We¡¯re just so happy to have you back now."


    He paused for a moment, then continued, "Now that you¡¯re back with the Darling family, it¡¯s a shame your grandparents are still in the hospital. If it weren¡¯t for you saving my life, I might not even be here today." Logan¡¯s eyes grew misty as he spoke.


    Danielle was about to respond, but Logan pressed on, "You¡¯ve been through so much already. From now on, the Charrington family will take even better care of you. David may seem cold, but deep down, he¡¯s a good man."


    "I don¡¯t even use it that much," Logan muttered, knowing he was in the wrong.


    Logan had recently developed a habit of staying upte scrolling through short videos on his phone. He was more addicted than any young man,pletely ignoring the fact that he was recovering from surgery.


    "Here. I made this medicine myself. It¡¯s mainly for heart health," Danielle said, pulling out a small bottle.


    Logan¡¯s eyes widened. "Danielle, you can even make your own medicine, huh?" He was stunned. To him, it felt like there was nothing Danielle couldn¡¯t do. He nced at David, suddenly worried Danielle might find Davidcking inparison.


    Meanwhile, David seemed entirely unfazed, unaware that Logan was silently berating him.


    "Danielle, you¡¯re incredible. I¡¯ll make sure to take it on time," Logan said enthusiastically. "By the way, do you think I can be discharged now?" He was getting stir-crazy in the hospital.

 Chapter 23-2

    Chapter 23-2


    "You can leave, but only if you promise to rest and stay off your phone," Danielle replied, her tone firm but kind.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you," Logan agreed quickly, his face lighting up at the thought of finally going home.


    Danielle gave him a small smile and let the matter drop.


    Outside the room, whispers and chatter filled the hallway as doctors and nurses exchanged observations about the pair.


    "Mr. Charrington is so tall and handsome. Plus, he¡¯s well-educated and from such a prestigious family," one nurse gushed.


    "Did you see the girl with him? She¡¯s stunning! That skin, those legs-she looks like she stepped right out of a movie," another added, unable to hide her admiration.


    "Mr. Charrington and that youngdy make such a striking couple."


    "I¡¯ve seen her before. She was the lead surgeon for Logan¡¯s operation."


    "What are you all chatting about instead of working?" Savannah¡¯s sharp voice interrupted as she approached.


    The nurses quickly greeted her. "Good morning, Dr. Watson. We just saw Mr. Charrington go into Logan¡¯s room with a youngdy. You know her- she¡¯s the one who performed Logan¡¯s surgery."


    At the mention of Danielle, Savannah¡¯s expression darkened. She prided herself on being the youngest doctor with numerous awards, but she¡¯d never felt so humiliated. Even Ethan wouldn¡¯t stop praising Danielle after that surgery.


    Bitterly, she thought, ¡¯That bitch just got lucky saving Logan, and now, she¡¯s clinging to Mr. Charrington!¡¯


    "She was lucky, and that¡¯s all. Now, back to work," Savannah said curtly, brushing them off before heading toward Logan¡¯s room.


    Inside, the sound ofughter filled the air until a knock interrupted.


    "Logan, how are you feeling today? I¡¯m here to check on you," Savannah said, forcing a smile as she stepped in.


    "I¡¯m fine. My future granddaughter-inw already examined me. No need for another check-up," Logan replied, beaming with pride.


    Savannah froze. "Future granddaughter-inw? You mean this youngdy?" She gestured at Danielle, struggling to hide her disbelief. When she¡¯d seen Danielle thest time, Danielle barely knew Logan.


    "That¡¯s right. She¡¯s brilliant with medicine," Logan said, clearly pleased.


    "Logan, we¡¯re professional doctors, and we care about your health," Savannah replied, trying to soundposed but feeling her frustration boil. She believed that maybe she¡¯d have caught David¡¯s attention instead if Danielle hadn¡¯t been in that operating room.

 Chapter 23-3

    Chapter 23-3


    Logan¡¯s face turned serious. "Are you questioning my future granddaughter-inw¡¯s skills?"


    Savannah quickly backtracked. "No, of course not. I¡¯m just concerned about your recovery. After all, she¡¯s not part of our hospital staff," she said, feigning a hurt tone.


    But as she looked at Danielle, her resentment deepened. ¡¯Why does everyone side with this bitch? Ethan even let her into the operating room that day!¡¯ she thought bitterly.


    "Nathan, is the discharge paperwork ready?" David asked coolly, cutting through the tension.


    "Yes," Nathan replied respectfully. "Everything¡¯s set. Logan is cleared to leave."


    Savannah¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Mr. Charrington, your grandfather just had surgery. It¡¯s better if he stays for observation a little longer," she said, trying to maintain a professional front.


    Logan, now visibly annoyed, retorted, "My grandson and future granddaughter-inw have already approved my discharge. Why are you trying to argue?"


    Faced with Logan¡¯s sharp tone, Savannah mmed up, though her eyes shed with jealousy and hostility toward Danielle.


    Danielle sighed internally, ¡¯What¡¯s her problem? She caused a scene during surgery, and now, she¡¯s at it again.¡¯


    "Logan, let¡¯s get going," Danielle said gently, stepping forward to help him. She didn¡¯t want him getting worked up over Savannah¡¯s attitude.


    Logan¡¯s mood instantly lifted as he smiled at Danielle. "Alright, let¡¯s go."


    The group left the room together, leaving Savannah behind. She stood there, fuming. Her frustration bubbled over as she stomped her foot.

 Chapter 24-1

    Chapter 24-1


    The Charrington family mansion at Hillside was nothing short of majestic-infrared scanners covered a 300-foot radius, and armed guards watched at the main entrance like sentinels.


    As David¡¯s car approached, the guards immediately stepped aside and saluted respectfully.


    Danielle nced at them, quickly realizing they weren¡¯t an average security team-they looked like seasoned mercenaries. Their presence hinted that David was more than just the CEO of Charrington Group.


    The car rolled to a stop at the mansion¡¯s front steps. They climbed out and followed David inside. In the expansive living room, Geoffrey and Polly appeared, hurrying toward them.


    "Dad, how are you feeling? Why didn¡¯t you stay in the hospital a little longer? We only just found out you were there and rushed back from abroad," Geoffrey said, concern mingling with irritation.


    "That¡¯s right, Logan," Polly added, her tone sharp. "Geoffrey and I had no idea you were hospitalized. David, why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner? We could¡¯vee back earlier."


    Danielle noticed David¡¯s brow twitch, his jaw tightening. His eyes flickered with an intensity that warned of a brewing storm.


    Logan¡¯s gaze shifted to his son and daughter-inw, his expression stern. "Enough. You¡¯re back now- let¡¯s leave it at that."


    Then, he turned to David and Danielle, and his tone softened. "David, Danielle,e sit with me in the living room."


    Geoffrey and Polly trailed behind them without saying anything more.


    Once seated, Woody stepped forward, carrying an elegant box. "Mr. Logan Charrington," he said respectfully, setting it down in front of Logan.


    Logan opened the box, revealing a breathtaking emerald bracelet. "This belonged to David¡¯s grandmother," he said, his voice steady but tinged with emotion. "It¡¯s a family heirloom. She wanted it to be passed on to the woman David truly loves."


    The bracelet gleamed in the light, its translucent green surface wless. Danielle knew its reputation. Collectors had begged for a glimpse of it, but it had never been publicly disyed.


    Years ago, rumors circted that it appeared in the Charrington family. Someone offered 1.5 billion dors for it, but the Charrington family wasn¡¯t interested in selling.


    It was said to bring peace of mind and rity to its wearer, but its immense value made Danielle uneasy. "Logan, I... I don¡¯t think I can ept something so precious."


    Logan¡¯s expression grew tender but firm. "This was her wish, Danielle. If she were here, she¡¯d put it on you herself."


    The mention of David¡¯s grandmother brought a glimmer of sadness to Logan¡¯s eyes. Danielle nced at David, silently asking for guidance.

 Chapter 24-2

    Chapter 24-2


    David exined softly, "Grandma¡¯s in a hospital overseas. She has a growth in her brain. Surgery¡¯s too risky, so she¡¯s on medication to keep it under control."


    Danielle¡¯s heart sank. Although his grandmother was still alive, it was clear her time was running out. The growth had already begun affecting her nerves and memory.


    Despite consulting countless experts, the family had no choice but to opt for conservative treatment.


    "David, help Danielle put it on," Logan said, gesturing toward the bracelet.


    Polly¡¯sposure cracked. Her eyes locked on the bracelet, an object she had coveted for years. Now, Logan was giving it away-to someone she barely knew.


    "Logan, are you sure about this?" Polly¡¯s voice rose, a hint of desperation creeping in. "This is Tara¡¯s family heirloom. She¡¯s still abroad. What if she doesn¡¯t approve of Danielle? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait until Tara recovers andes back before making this decision?"


    Logan¡¯s expression hardened instantly. He wasn¡¯t fooled. "I make the decisions about this family, Polly," he said, his voice cold. "This bracelet belongs to Danielle now. That¡¯s final."


    Polly¡¯s face fell. Her hopes had been crushed with a single sentence.


    "Dad, how can you trust an outsider so easily?"


    Geoffrey protested, his frustration spilling over. "I¡¯m David¡¯s father-I should have a say in who he marries! That bracelet is priceless!"


    "Who do you think you are?" David, who had been quiet up until now, shot Geoffrey a piercing re, his tone icy.


    "David! How dare you talk to your father like that? Show some respect," Polly snapped, her voice sharp.


    Geoffrey¡¯s face darkened. David had always overshadowed him in the family business, and now, David was openly challenging him in front of everyone.


    Fury boiled under Geoffrey¡¯sposed exterior. ¡¯He doesn¡¯t even see me as his father anymore. Fine, but don¡¯t me me for whates next,¡¯ he thought.


    "That¡¯s enough," Logan said firmly, his once amiable expression hardening. "If you two can¡¯t control yourselves, leave the room and go upstairs."


    Geoffrey and Polly immediately went quiet. Logan¡¯s authority was absolute, and neither dared to push him further.


    Logan turned to Danielle, and his face softened, his warmth returning. "Danielle, don¡¯t let them upset you. What I say goes in this family.


    "I don¡¯t know how much longer I¡¯ll be around, or if I¡¯ll live to see the two of you get married. I might not even get to hold my great-grandchild. If only Tara¡¯s health weren¡¯t weighing so heavily on me-"


    Danielle¡¯s heart clenched. The once-imposing Logan now seemed vulnerable, almost fragile.


    "Logan, the meal is ready," Woody interjected

 Chapter 24-3

    Chapter 24-3


    gently, worried the emotional conversation might take a toll on Logan¡¯s health.


    Logan nodded, his smile returning. "Alright, Danielle, you must be hungry. Let¡¯s eat."


    David stepped closer and took Danielle¡¯s hand. "Let me put it on for you," he said quietly, picking up the bracelet and sliding it onto her wrist.


    As he leaned in, Danielle caught the faint scent of tobo lingering on him. To her surprise, it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. She wanted to protest, but the determination in David¡¯s gaze and the hope shining in Logan¡¯s eyes made her stay quiet.


    David¡¯s hand lingered on hers for a moment. His eyes swept over her delicate features-her clear, starry eyes and the soft blush on her wless skin.


    His voice dropped, husky with sincerity. "It¡¯s beautiful. You¡¯re beautiful. It suits you perfectly."


    Logan watched the scene unfold, his grin stretching from ear to ear. "Tara would be thrilled to see this," he said, his voice full of emotion.


    Hearing her name, Danielle nced at Logan thoughtfully. "Logan, do you have Tara¡¯s medical records?" she asked softly.


    Logan¡¯s eyes lit up with a spark of hope. "Yes, of course. We¡¯ll eat first, and I¡¯ll bring them to you after dinner."


    The Charrington family moved to the dining room, where an extravagant spread awaited. The enormous table, big enough to seat dozens, was covered with luxurious dishes, each more mouthwatering than thest.


    Throughout dinner, David barely ate, focusing instead on doting on Danielle. He kept piling her te with food, even peeling shrimp for her.


    "David, my te is full," Danielle finally said with a smallugh, realizing he wasn¡¯t going to stop. "You need to eat too."

 Chapter 25-1

    After dinner, Danielle feltpletely stuffed. David had kept piling food onto her te, and somehow, she¡¯d kept eating.


    Woody approached her, holding a folder with Tara¡¯s medical records. "Miss Darling, here are Tara¡¯s records," he said respectfully.


    "Woody, you can just call me Danielle," she replied with a small smile.


    "Of course, Miss Darling," Woody said, bowing slightly.


    Danielle felt a bit awkward but let it go. She opened the file and reviewed the records carefully. After a few moments, she looked up and said calmly, "Logan, Tara¡¯s condition isn¡¯t as dire as it seems. I can perform the surgery."


    Logan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. For months, countless doctors had told him there was little hope, and he¡¯d been preparing for the worst. "Danielle, are you sure? Do you really think she can recover?"


    Danielle¡¯s tone was steady but reassuring. "Yes. I can handle the surgery myself."


    "I¡¯ll send someone to bring her back right away," David said firmly.


    "There¡¯s no need for that," Danielle replied. "I can go to her. It¡¯ll be less stressful for her to stay where she is."


    David¡¯s lips curved into a small smile as he looked at her. "Alright. Then I¡¯ll go with you."


    Before Danielle could respond, her phone buzzed. It was Emery. She nced at the screen and answered.


    On the other end, Emery¡¯s voice was calm but urgent. "Danielle, someone just ced an order on the ck Web. They¡¯re offering ten million dors for your life."


    Danielle raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement flickering in her expression. "Only ten million dors, huh? I thought I¡¯d be worth more than that."


    Emery chuckled softly. "Well, here¡¯s the kicker. You know this person. Want to guess who it is?"


    "Who?" Danielle asked, intrigued.


    "Your adoptive sister, Audrey," Emery said, his tone dripping with irony.


    Danielle wasn¡¯t entirely surprised. She¡¯d only been back for a few days, and Audrey had already shown her hand.


    When Danielle didn¡¯t respond right away, Emery asked, "Should I cancel the order?"


    Danielle¡¯s tone was light, almost yful. "Why cancel? Business is business. Ten million dors might be cheap, but money¡¯s money."


    Audrey was determined to get rid of her, and even if she didn¡¯t take this job, Audrey would find someone else. She might as well pocket the money herself.


    "I understand. Do you want us to send protection?"

 Chapter 25-2

    Emery sounded worried.


    "No need," Danielle replied casually. "It¡¯s a small matter."


    "Alright, but stay sharp," Emery said, clearly still concerned.


    "Okay," Danielle said. After hanging up, she turned and found David watching her intently. His intense gaze caught her off guard, making her heart flutter like a calmke disturbed by a sudden ripple.


    Breaking the silence, she said, "I should head home now."


    David¡¯s lips twitched into a soft smile. His voice was low and gentle as he said, "I¡¯ll drive you."


    In the car, the ride was quiet. As the smooth motion of the vehicle lulled her, Danielle¡¯s eyelids grew heavy. Before long, she was sound asleep.


    When the car rolled to a stop in front of Treeside Vi, David nced over at her. Her peaceful expression caught his attention-longshes resting on her cheeks, her delicate nose, and lips faintly pink.


    Without her usual cool and guarded demeanor, she looked soft, vulnerable, and entirely captivating.


    Meanwhile, Danielle¡¯s brothers had excitedly returned home to spend time with her, only to find her gone with David.


    They sat in the living room, waiting anxiously for her return. Finally, a servant informed them that Danielle had returned and was at the door. They rushed out, seeing the car had been parked for a while with Danielle still inside. They grew uneasy.


    David noticed them approaching. He¡¯d been about to wake Danielle but hesitated, reluctant to disturb her. As he debated, a sharp knock on the car window broke his train of thought.


    "Danielle!" Her brothers pressed their faces against the car window, looking nothing like theposed, high-powered professionals they usually were. Instead, they peered in like kids trying to sneak a peek through a peephole.


    The knocking startled Danielle awake. Groggy and disoriented, she blinked a few times, trying to gather her thoughts.


    David¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at her. A small smile yed on his lips as he gently ruffled her hair.


    "Finally awake?"


    "Yeah," Danielle mumbled, her voice still thick with sleep.


    Her brothers, impatient and eager, called out urgently, "Danielle,e on, get out of the car!"


    Turning toward the window, Danielle caught sight of their faces squished against the ss. She let out a sigh and said to David, "I¡¯m heading in. Drive safe."


    As soon as she opened the door, her brothers swarmed around her.


    "Danielle, have you eaten yet?" Xavier asked, concern written all over his face.


    "Where did you go? I could¡¯ve gone with you," Austin chimed in, his tone bordering on a whine.

 Chapter 25-3

    "Danielle, I really enjoyed today. Rest well." David¡¯s voice cut through her brothers¡¯ fussing.


    Danielle paused, slightly surprised that David hadn¡¯t driven off yet. When he got out, he was surrounded by her brothers. "You too. Drive safe," she replied softly.


    Her brothers exchanged a look as they watched the exchange. Though their parents had approved of David, they couldn¡¯t help but feel protective. Danielle had only juste home, and they weren¡¯t about to hand her over so easily.


    "The world¡¯s full of smooth talkers," Xavier muttered pointedly. "Danielle, don¡¯t let yourself be taken in by sweet words."


    "Goodbye, Danielle. And to you all as well," David said before getting in his car, showing no intention of trying to win over Danielle¡¯s brothers.


    Seeing David¡¯s smug look, Danielle¡¯s brothers red after the car, watching it until it disappeared from view. Danielle found their over-the-top reactions amusing. "Why don¡¯t we go inside?" she suggested gently, worried they might actually run after the car if she didn¡¯t speak up.


    At the sound of her voice, her brothers immediately softened, their fierce expressions melting away.


    "Danielle, are you free tomorrow?" Xavier asked, his tone hopeful. "I¡¯ve been meaning to take you shopping, but you¡¯ve been so busy." He pouted slightly, as though deeply disappointed.


    Danielle¡¯s heart softened at his words. She did have ns for the next day, but seeing his enthusiasm, she decided they could wait. "I¡¯m free," she said with a small nod.


    "Great! I¡¯ll take you out tomorrow!" Xavier beamed, more excited than when he¡¯d won an acting award.


    The other brothers groaned internally, cursing Xavier¡¯s cunning nature.


    "Xavier, are you serious? You¡¯d just attract attention everywhere," Matthew said. "Danielle, you¡¯d bebetter off going with me."


    "Danielle, I¡¯m free too," Joseph added quickly, not wanting to be left out.


    "I¡¯ve got nothing on tomorrow either," Austin chimed in, determined to stake his im.


    Danielle chuckled at their eagerness. She raised a hand, signaling them to stop. "Alright, alright," she said with a yful smile. "I¡¯ll go with Xavier tomorrow. I¡¯ll spend time with the rest of you another day, okay?"


    Xavier couldn¡¯t contain his grin, puffing up like a proud peacock. "Don¡¯t worry, Danielle. I¡¯ll make sure we have the best day. No fans, no interruptions, I promise!"


    The other brothers, though a little disappointed, held back their protests. Danielle¡¯s happiness was what mattered most, and they¡¯d all get their turn eventually.


    Unbeknownst to them, Audrey stood on the third- floor balcony, watching the scene unfold below. Her expression was dark and filled with jealousy.


    She had never experienced anything like this. Sure, her brothers were kind to her, but they¡¯d never gone out of their way to fight over her attention.

 Chapter 26-1

    The next morning, Xavier was up bright and early, lounging in the living room as he eagerly waited for Danielle. It was his first time taking her shopping, and he¡¯d been so excited he¡¯d barely slept.


    "Just so you know," Xavier announced smugly to his brothers, "I¡¯m taking Danielle out today."


    The others exchanged sharp nces, silently cursing his gloating.


    "Mom, why isn¡¯t Danielle down yet?" Xavier asked, practically bouncing in his seat.


    Vivian shot him a look of mild irritation. "For heaven¡¯s sake, Xavier, you¡¯ve asked a hundred times already. Be quiet for a minute, okay?"


    Before she could say more, Danielle came down the stairs, her presence instantly lighting up the room.


    "Danielle! Did you sleep well? No rush-take all the time you need," Xavier said, his tone enthusiastic as he stood to greet her.


    "Good morning, everyone," Danielle said, her smile warm and cheerful.


    Howard and Vivian beamed at their daughter, admiring her cute outfit. "Come have some breakfast first, sweetheart," they said in unison.


    Meanwhile, Audrey had been upstairs, spending extra time primping herself. When she finally walked into the living room and saw everyone gathered around Danielle, happily eating, she felt a pang of jealousy.


    "Good morning, everyone," Audrey said with a big, practiced smile.


    Vivian nced up. "Audrey, you¡¯re up early. Come join us for breakfast," she said gently.


    Audrey sat down, ying coy. "I wanted to eat with all of you."


    As the meal went on, she turned to Joseph, her tone casual but calcted. "Joseph, since I¡¯m on summer break and bored at home, can I intern at thepany?"


    Joseph frowned slightly, surprised. "Why the sudden interest in working?"


    Howard and Vivian exchanged nces, equally puzzled. Audrey wasn¡¯t the type to show much interest in hard work.


    "Audrey, if you¡¯re bored, why not take a trip with your friends?" Vivian suggested. "Working at thepany can be exhausting. I don¡¯t want you overdoing it."


    Audrey pouted a little, her voice softening. "Mom, I know you care about me, but it¡¯s our family business. I just want to learn a little, and Joseph won¡¯t let me work too hard, right?" She batted hershes at him.


    Howard rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Some work experience wouldn¡¯t hurt."

 Chapter 26-2

    Sensing her parents¡¯ approval, Audrey turned to Joseph with a sweet smile. "I promise I won¡¯t cause any trouble. Please let me try."


    Joseph shrugged. "Alright, report to the CEO¡¯s office tomorrow."


    Audrey lit up, pping her hands. "Thank you, Joseph! Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll work hard and do my best to help thepany!"


    Danielle nced at Audrey, keeping her expression neutral. Just yesterday, Audrey had tried to put a hit on her, and now, she was suddenly eager to intern at the family business. It was interesting.


    Meanwhile, Xavier kept sneaking nces at Danielle. She¡¯d finished her breakfast, and he was practically vibrating with anticipation. Still, he didn¡¯t want to seem pushy.


    Danielle caught his barely-contained excitement and couldn¡¯t help but smile. "I¡¯m ready now," she said gently.


    Xavier¡¯s face lit up like a kid in a candy store. "Great! Shall we?" Austin, still bitter, warned, "Xavier, you¡¯re going to get mobbed at the mall. Everyone knows your face."


    But Xavier wasn¡¯t about to let anyone rain on his parade. He grabbed Danielle¡¯s hand and started heading for the door. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got it all figured out," he said.


    Instead of taking the family chauffeur, they headed to the garage and chose a sleek Bugatti.


    As soon as Xavier buckled his seatbelt, Danielle hit the gas. The car shot out of the estate like a rocket, leaving a trail of blurred scenery in its wake.


    Xavier clutched his seatbelt tightly, his knuckles white. He had never imagined that sweet, delicate Danielle could drive like this.


    "Uh... Danielle, we¡¯re not really in a rush," he said, his voice a little shaky as he tried not to sound panicked.


    "I know," Danielle replied, her tone calm and unbothered. Xavier thought she could easily be a professional race car driver. He swallowed hard, his pulse racing as fast as the car. Little did he know that this was considered slow for Danielle. He¡¯d find out soon enough what her real top speed looked like.


    Anyone who knew Danielle well would tell people two things: never hand her alcohol, and never let her drive.


    She had no tolerance for alcohol-one ss was enough to get her tipsy-but she never backed down from a drinking challenge. If friends encouraged her, she¡¯d keep going, even when she could barely sit upright. And once drunk, she waspletely unpredictable.


    As for cars, her driving skills were phenomenal, but her speed was terrifying. Riding in a car with Danielle behind the wheel was like being on a rollercoaster-one you couldn¡¯t get off.


    At Soufield¡¯srgest mall, a sleek Bugatti came to a dramatic stop with a stylish drift, drawing the

 Chapter 26-3

    attention of everyone nearby. The security guards at the entrance stared, momentarily stunned.


    One guard quickly approached the car. As the doors opened, a man stepped out, his face hidden by a hat and mask, followed by a woman whose beauty seemed almost otherworldly. The guard couldn¡¯t help but gawk.


    Danielle noticed the lingering stares, but before she could react, Xavier, still recovering from the dizzying ride, snapped, "What are you staring at?"


    The guards snapped out of it and stammered apologies. "Sorry! We didn¡¯t mean to stare."


    Xavier, protective as ever, pulled Danielle close. "Come on, Danielle. Let¡¯s head in. Anything you want, it¡¯s on me," he dered grandly.


    As they entered the mall, heads turned everywhere they went. Even with Xavier¡¯s face mostly hidden, his tall, striking figure caught attention. And Danielle¡¯s beauty was impossible to ignore.


    They wandered leisurely until they reached a luxury boutique. The moment they stepped inside, a salesperson approached, her eyes lighting up as she took in their expensive outfits.


    "Wee! These are some of ourtest arrivals," she said warmly. She gestured to a rack of clothing and added, "This dress, for example, is a limited- edition piece designed by Celia rk herself. It¡¯s truly one of a kind."


    Danielle raised an eyebrow. She was familiar with Celia¡¯s work. The designer had been making waves in the fashion world ever since winning a majorpetitionst year. But to Danielle, her designs felt unremarkable,cking in real creativity.


    Sensing Danielle¡¯sck of interest, the salesperson quickly pivoted, showing off other options.


    Xavier, meanwhile, spotted a sleek white dress on disy. His eyes lit up. "Danielle, this one is perfect for you," he said, holding it up and looking at her like an excited puppy.


    Danielle couldn¡¯t help but smile at his enthusiasm. Taking the dress, she headed to the fitting room.

 Chapter 27-1

    Danielle stepped out of the fitting room, wearing the dress Xavier had chosen for her. The elegant design hugged her figure perfectly, the flowing skirt swaying gracefully as she moved, radiating sophistication and charm.


    "Xavier, you have great taste," Danielle said with a smile.


    "It¡¯s not me-you¡¯re just stunning. You¡¯d look good in anything," Xavier replied, his grin widening.


    The salesperson¡¯s eyes lit up as she cut in, "Miss, this dress is absolutely gorgeous on you. You could be a movie star!"


    Xavier nodded in agreement. "Of course! My sister can pull off any look."


    Danielle felt her cheeks heat up under all thepliments.


    "Wait here-I¡¯m picking out a few more for you," Xavier said, his enthusiasm renewed.


    The salesperson¡¯s excitement was palpable. If she yed her cards right, she could hit her monthly sales goal today.


    Danielle watched with a slight urge to escape as Xavier returned with an armful of dresses.


    "I knew these would be perfect for you the moment I saw them," he said, his eyes sparkling.


    Feeling a mix of amusement and resignation, Danielle tried on each dress, one after the other.


    "As expected, you look incredible in everything," Xavier dered proudly. "We¡¯ll take them all." He handed his card to the saleswoman.


    The saleswoman¡¯s smile stretched from ear to ear as she processed the payment.


    "Xavier, I already have plenty of clothes. We don¡¯t need to buy all of these," Danielle said, attempting to object. "Today¡¯s about spoiling you. Just go with it," Xavier replied warmly.


    "Sir, your total is 2.7 million dors. Would you like the clothes delivered to your home?" the saleswoman asked politely.


    "Yes, please send them to this address," Xavier said, jotting it down.


    As they left the store, ready to continue their day, Danielle noticed someone staring at them.


    "Are you Xavier? I¡¯m your fan! I¡¯ve watched all your work, and I love it!" Two girls rushed over, practically bouncing with excitement.


    Even with his disguise, Xavier had been recognized. Danielle guessed these two were die-hard fans.


    Xavier quickly assessed the situation. "Yes, but please keep your voice down. Let¡¯s not draw attention," he said in a low tone.


    "We love you so much! Can we get your autograph?" one of them asked.

 Chapter 27-2

    "Of course. Where should I sign?" Xavier responded, unable to refuse their eager faces.


    The girls handed over their notebooks, beaming. "Right here, please!"


    As he signed, their attention shifted to Danielle. They stared, awestruck. "Xavier, is she your-"


    "This is my sister," Xavier said, handing the notebooks back with a friendly smile.


    The girls¡¯ faces lit up. "Nice to meet you, Ms. Darling. Xavier, we won¡¯t take up more of your time. Thanks for the autographs-we¡¯ll keep this a secret!"


    "Thank you. Take care," Xavier said as he and Danielle walked away, ready for the next stop in their day.


    The two girls stood frozen, watching Xavier and Danielle walk away. Once they were out of sight, the girls erupted into excited squeals, jumping up and down as if they couldn¡¯t believe they¡¯d just met Xavier and gotten his autograph. Passersby nced at them, some puzzled by their sudden burst of energy.


    "Xavier, you¡¯re incredible. You¡¯ve got so many fans," Danielle said, smiling at him.


    "Well, I am the youngest top-tier actor in the industry," Xavier replied, grinning as he soaked in thepliment.


    Meanwhile, as Xavier and Danielle happily shopped, the entertainment world was buzzing.


    Twitter¡¯s top trending topics were flooded with posts about Xavier-[Xavier in Love], [Xavier Spotted Shopping Intimately with Mystery Woman], and [Xavier¡¯s Girlfriend is a Non- Celebrity].


    Attached to the posts were photos of Xavier and Danielle from suggestive angles, sparking wild spection.


    A sudden ringtone interrupted their conversation. Xavier nced at his phone-it was his manager, Ramona Beck.


    "Are you out shopping?" Ramona¡¯s voice rang out the moment Xavier answered.


    "How do you know? Did you put a tracker on me?" Xavier asked, surprised.


    Ramona, one of the top managers in the industry, had been instrumental in Xavier¡¯s rise to fame. While his talent and dedication were undeniable, her sharp instincts and connections had taken his career to the next level.


    "Tracker? Don¡¯t tter yourself. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were dating someone? I need to get ahead of the PR fallout! You¡¯ve got a major movieing out soon. A romance scandal is thest thing we need right now. Couldn¡¯t you have been more careful?" Ramona scolded.


    "Dating? What are you even talking about?" Xavier replied, genuinely confused.


    "You¡¯re all over the trending topics. Check it

 Chapter 27-3

    yourself," Ramona said, sensing his confusion might mean this was just a misunderstanding.


    Before Xavier could open his phone, Danielle handed him hers, showing him the trending page.


    Xavier scrolled through the headlines, his frustration growing. He¡¯d promised his family he¡¯d keep this outing low-key and avoid the paparazzi. Now, with these photos circting online, he knew he¡¯d face a lecture from his parents and brothers when he got home.


    "Ramona, leave it to me. I¡¯ll address it on Twitter," Xavier said firmly.


    Just as he was preparing to post, another wave of trending topics caught his eye. This time, they were targeting his acting. Numerous posts criticized his abilities.


    [Xavier¡¯s acting is so mediocre. How does he even win awards?]


    [I¡¯m not trying to pick sides, but Egbert¡¯s acting is leagues ahead.]


    [An insider says Xavier is super arrogant on set.]


    [I was going to see his uing movie, but now I¡¯m not so sure.]


    The debate between Egbert and Xavier raged on in thements.


    [Xavier just doesn¡¯t have the range. My whole family loves Egbert¡¯s shows.]


    [Egbert¡¯s acting is miles better. No contest.]


    [Honestly, some actors just don¡¯t have it.]


    [I actually think Xavier¡¯s acting is great-he¡¯s always convincing in his roles.]


    Danielle nced at the posts. It didn¡¯t take much to see these were part of a deliberate smear campaign, likely orchestrated by Xavier¡¯s rivals.

 Chapter 28-1

    "Xavier, is Egbert your rival?" Danielle asked casually.


    "He wishes!" Xavier scoffed. "He¡¯s just a petty jerk who¡¯s always trying topete with me. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he leaked those photos. He¡¯s probably trying to stir things up because my movie¡¯s about to drop." His expression darkened as he med Egbert for ruining their shopping trip.


    Danielle calmly pulled out her phone and sent a message: [Send me all the dirt on Egbert from the entertainment industry.]


    Emery, on the other end, quickly took action and responded: [I¡¯ve sent Egbert¡¯s file to your email. His personal life is a mess.]


    [Okay.] Danielle nced through the email and smirked. If Egbert wanted to y dirty, she¡¯d make sure he regretted it.


    Not long after, Twitter exploded with scandalous headlines-[Egbert¡¯s Secret Marriage Revealed], [Egbert¡¯s Multiple Affairs During Marriage], [Egbert Caught Kissing a Man Abroad], and [Egbert Exploited Rookie Actresses].


    The posts were shared by the infamous hacker Knight.


    [Whoa, what did Egbert do to tick off Knight? This is brutal!]


    [I can¡¯t believe it. He always acted so ssy, and now this, huh?]


    [Cheating, exploiting rookies, and hitting on both men and women? Oh my!]


    The same fans who once defended Egbert now turned against him, their outrage taking over thements.


    Meanwhile, in Egbert¡¯s office, chaos erupted. "Who leaked this? Get those posts down now!" Egbert roared, throwing anything within reach as his manager and assistant stood frozen, too scared to speak.


    "We can¡¯t take them down," his assistant finally stammered, drenched in nervous sweat.


    "What do you mean you can¡¯t?" Egbert¡¯s bloodshot eyes bored into him, his fury boiling over.


    If they couldn¡¯t remove this, he¡¯d be ruined. He couldn¡¯t imagine who would go to such lengths to destroy him.


    "The posts came from hacker Knight," the assistant exined hesitantly. "Even the tforms can¡¯t remove them. No one messes with Knight."


    "When did I ever offend a hacker?" Egbert muttered, pacing furiously. "Contact him now. I¡¯ll pay whatever he wants. And find some big news to bury this!" He tried to reassure himself that everything would be fine.


    Meanwhile, Xavier noticed the trending scandals

 Chapter 28-2

    about Egbert. "Danielle, did you see this? Karma¡¯s got Egbert good. Whoever Knight is, they¡¯re my hero," Xavier said with a grin, clearly enjoying the spectacle.


    Danielle didn¡¯t respond, keeping her expression neutral.


    Feeling yful, Xavier snapped a photo of Danielle from behind and posted it online. [Day off, shopping with my sister. Didn¡¯t expect to trend.]


    Fans erupted in excitement, and theirments kept popping up below the post.


    [Even from the back, Xavier¡¯s sister is gorgeous!]


    [I saw Xavier at the mall today and got his autograph-his sister is even more beautiful in person!]


    [I wish I had a beautiful sister like her.]


    [Xavier posted! Can¡¯t wait for his new movie!]


    [Always supporting Xavier!]


    Satisfied, Xavier didn¡¯t bother checking his phone after posting. He already knew how his fans would react.


    Ramona, seeing the post, immediately mobilized the PR team to share highlights of Xavier¡¯s awards and career achievements, effectively steering the conversation in his favor.


    The shift in public opinion was swift. As fans showered Xavier with love, they redirected their anger at Egbert, flooding his Twitter with insults.


    Egbert, already reeling from the scandals, hit his breaking point.


    And just like that, Xavier¡¯s critics flipped their tone. One moment they were tearing him down; the next, they were singing his praises. Such was the inte¡¯s fickle nature.


    [Danielle, dinner tonight?] David stared at the text he¡¯d just sent.


    Danielle replied curtly: [Maybe another time.]


    "Danielle, let¡¯s head home," Xavier said with a smile.


    "Okay," Danielle answered.


    David¡¯s response was almost immediate. [But I really want to have dinner with you.]


    Danielle hesitated, then typed back: [Alright then.]


    David replied quickly: [Great. I¡¯ll pick you upter.]


    Danielle simply responded: [Okay.]


    Meanwhile, Xavier nced at her. Remembering her driving earlier, he decided he wouldn¡¯t let her take the wheel again. "Danielle, I¡¯ll drive us home."


    "Sure," she agreed without hesitation.


    At the Darling family home, Sienna said politely, "Mr. and Mrs. Darling, I heard Joseph¡¯s sister has been found. Joseph and I have been meaning to visit, but this is the first chance we¡¯ve had."


    "You didn¡¯t need to bring anything. It¡¯s lovely to have you here," Vivian replied warmly.


    Joseph sat quietly nearby, lost in his thoughts.


    Audrey came down the stairs, her face lighting up when she saw Sienna. "Sienna, you¡¯re here!"


    "We heard Danielle was back, so we thought we¡¯d stop by. We just haven¡¯t seen her yet," Sienna exined, her tone measured.


    "Danielle went out with Xavier this morning," Joseph said tly.


    "Yes, they left pretty early," Audrey added. As if on cue, the front door opened, and Xavier and Danielle walked in, chatting andughing.


    "Danielle, you¡¯re back. Are you tired?" Vivian asked, pulling her daughter into a gentle embrace.


    "Are you hungry, sweetheart?" Howard, who had been quiet until then, smiled warmly at her.

 Chapter 28-3

    "Did you have a good time shopping?" Joseph asked, his eyes filled with affection as he looked at Danielle.


    Sienna caught Joseph¡¯s expression and narrowed her eyes at Danielle, her face darkening with jealousy.


    "I¡¯m not tired or hungry. It was a nice day," Danielle replied with a soft smile.


    Xavier spread his arms dramatically. "What about me? No love for your favorite son, huh? Aren¡¯t you all worried about me?"


    "You dragged Danielle out all day. And you want us to care about you now, huh?" Howard said tly to Xavier.


    Vivian turned to Danielle. "Danielle, this is Sienna, Joseph¡¯s girlfriend," she said, gesturing to the woman sitting on the sofa.


    Danielle turned her gaze to Sienna, taking in her appearance. Sienna had soft, wavy xen hair and a polished demeanor. Her eyes appeared kind, but there was an unmistakable sharpness behind them.


    "Danielle, it¡¯s so nice to meet you. I¡¯m Sienna, Joseph¡¯s girlfriend. Wee home," Sienna said, her tone sweet but slightly pointed, emphasizing her connection to Joseph.


    Danielle had met plenty of women who hid their true nature behind a polished exterior. It didn¡¯t take much for her to see through Sienna¡¯s facade, but she was surprised that Sienna was Joseph¡¯s type.


    She raised an eyebrow slightly and responded nonchntly, "Hello."


    Without sparing her another nce, Danielle walked past Sienna and sat at the far end of the sofa.


    Sienna clenched her fists subtly. Danielle¡¯s indifference made her feel small, as though she were being mocked just by Danielle¡¯s presence.


    "Danielle, do you not like Sienna? She¡¯s really nice once you get to know her," Audrey chimed in, her voice dripping with false sweetness. Danielle turned to Audrey, her brow furrowing as if Audrey had just said something incredibly stupid.


    "Audrey, watch your mouth," Xavier said coldly, his expression darkening. "Danielle just needs time to adjust. Don¡¯t make things up."


    "I wasn¡¯t trying to cause trouble," Audrey said softly, lowering her gaze like a scolded child. "I just wanted Danielle and Sienna to get along. I meant well." Her voice quivered, as though she were the victim.

 Chapter 29-1

    "Audrey, Danielle is just a bit reserved. Don¡¯t overthink it," Joseph said, his tone sharp.


    "Exactly, Audrey. You¡¯re overreacting," Vivian added, her voice calm and detached.


    Audrey looked around at her family. Everyone seemed to be siding with Danielle, making it feel like she was the one in the wrong. She knew she couldn¡¯t argue anymore. "I get it. I was overthinking. I¡¯m sorry, Danielle."


    "Danielle, Audrey was only trying to help. Don¡¯t hold it against her," Sienna said, her expression soft and innocent as she nced at Danielle.


    Danielle didn¡¯t miss the hidden undertone. Sienna wasn¡¯t just defending Audrey-she was implying Danielle was too sensitive.


    "I¡¯ve barely said a word since I got here," Danielle said, her voice cool. "What exactly makes you think I¡¯m holding a grudge?" "Joseph, you know that¡¯s not what I meant." Sienna shot Joseph a helpless look, silently pleading for him to back her up.


    Danielle simply watched her little performance, unimpressed.


    "Enough, Sienna. Danielle¡¯s not the type to hold grudges," Joseph said firmly, his frustration starting to show.


    Just then, a servant appeared at the doorway. "Mr. and Mrs. Darling, Mr. Charrington has arrived."


    A tall,manding figure stepped into the room. David, dressed in a perfectly tailored suit, exuded an effortless air of sophistication. His lips curved in a polite smile as he greeted Howard and Vivian with a nod.


    "David, what brings you here? Come, have a seat," Howard said warmly, his face lighting up.


    "I¡¯m here to take Danielle out for dinner," David replied, his eyes twinkling as they found Danielle. Since David walked in, Audrey had been sneaking nces at him, envy twisting her thoughts. ¡¯How can someone like him be with Danielle? Why did the engagement go to her? I¡¯ve treated Howard and Vivian like my real parents, but they clearly don¡¯t see me as their real daughter. Why do they favor her so much?¡¯


    Audrey¡¯s gaze lingered on Danielle, jealousy clouding her mind.


    "Done with work already?" Danielle asked with a small smile.


    "There¡¯s always time for dinner with you," David replied, his lips curling into a slight smirk.


    Under his steady gaze, Danielle felt heat rush to her cheeks.


    The Darling family watched the interaction with mixed reactions. Howard and Vivian exchanged amused smiles, while Joseph and Xavier stared daggers at David. ¡¯He¡¯s stealing our little sister right in front of us, they thought.

 Chapter 29-2

    "Danielle, go enjoy your date with David. Don¡¯t worry about us," Vivian said, her voice full of encouragement.


    Sienna, on the other hand, could barely contain her jealousy. Ever since she arrived, the Darling family had treated her with polite indifference. But the moment Danielle appeared, all attention shifted to her, leaving Sienna feeling invisible-even Joseph barely acknowledged her anymore.


    "We¡¯ll head out now. I won¡¯t stay out toote," Danielle said sweetly, looking at her family.


    "Danielle, you¡¯re ditching your brothers to have dinner with some random guy?" Xavier whined dramatically, putting on a pout.


    "Stop it, Xavier. Let your sister go," Howard said, giving him a yful swat on the head.


    "Dad! Ow! That hurt-and you messed up my hair!" Xavierined, rubbing his head with an exaggerated grimace.


    "I¡¯ll have Danielle home early," David said smoothly, his tone carrying a hint of teasing confidence.


    Joseph and Xavier shot him matching res, their faces red with frustration.


    Starlight Restaurant.


    The entire restaurant was designed around a starry night theme, and the quiet evenings made the ambiance even more enchanting.


    When David and Danielle stepped inside, they were immediately captivated. The twinkling "starlight" scattered across the restaurant ceiling, paired with the warm glow of the lights, created an atmosphere so romantic it could be the definition of the word.


    Danielle nced around, noticing the absence of other diners. "Did you rent out the whole ce?" she asked, her voiceced with surprise.


    David¡¯s deep eyes locked onto hers, his lips curving into a slight smile. "It¡¯s our first date. I didn¡¯t want any interruptions." Her cheeks flushed instantly, and she stammered, "W-who said this is a date? We¡¯re just having dinner!" Her heart betrayed her, thumping harder with every word. It felt like a tiny deer was leaping around in her chest.


    ¡¯Why does this man have to look so perfect?¡¯ she wondered. ¡¯Is it really fair for someone to be this good-looking?¡¯


    A waiter stepped forward and asked politely, "Mr. Charrington, shall we begin serving?"


    David gave a small nod. "Yes."


    Danielle nced at the man seated across from her, his polished demeanor amplified by the soft light. She smiled faintly. "This ce is beautiful. Do youe here often?"


    "Do you like it?" David asked, his sharp gaze softening. "If you do, I¡¯ll bring you here whenever you want."


    Soon, a line of servers appeared, each holding a dish. They set the tes down carefully, their voices

 Chapter 29-3

    calm and respectful. "Mr. Charrington, Miss Darling, your meal is ready. Please enjoy."


    David nodded again, then said, "Open a bottle of red wine and bring a ss of juice."


    "Right away, Mr. Charrington," the manager replied before stepping away.


    Danielle¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of wine. She wasn¡¯t much of a drinker, but she enjoyed a ss now and then.


    The manager returned shortly with a bottle of wine, uncorking it with practiced ease. He poured a ss for David and moved to pour another-only for David to stop him.


    "She¡¯ll have juice," David said firmly.


    Danielle¡¯s jaw dropped. Her much-anticipated wine was gone in an instant. She frowned. "Why can¡¯t I have wine?"


    David¡¯s smile turned knowing. "Remember thest time you drank? At the club?" Her face turned crimson as memories of her drunken behaviors came flooding back. The thought alone made her cringe. "That... that was just a one-time thing!" she muttered.


    David, looking effortlessly elegant in his ck suit, crossed his legs and swirled his wine before taking a leisurely sip. "Sure."


    Danielle huffed, sipping her juice reluctantly, but David didn¡¯t seem to notice. Instead, he kept cing food on her te, his actions thoughtful and natural. "How¡¯s it been, settling back with the Darling family?" he asked after a pause.


    She shrugged lightly. "It¡¯s fine. Dad, Mom, and my brothers have all been really kind to me."


    David studied her expression for a moment. "Why did you try to bid on the Crimson Lily?"


    Danielle¡¯s response came casually. "I¡¯m working on a remedy and needed it as one of the ingredients."


    "In a week, I¡¯ll have time to perform the surgery on your grandmother," Danielle blinked her clear, beautiful eyes, gazing at David.


    David smiled, his lips curving into a grin. "Great. Let¡¯s go together in a week. Do we need to prepare anything?"


    "Nothing at all." For Danielle, this surgery was simple; there was no need for any preparation.


    "Good," he replied, his lips curling into a faint smile that lingered just long enough to make her heart flutter again.

 Chapter 30-1

    Danielle¡¯s phone buzzed, pulling her attention. She nced at the screen-Juniper. Without hesitation, she answered.


    "Danielle, we¡¯ve got the Crimson Lily. When are you starting the form?" Juniper¡¯s voice brimmed with excitement, her mind clearly fixated onunching the Miracle Antidote.


    Danielle chuckled at her eagerness. "I¡¯ll head to theb tomorrow. Once I integrate the Crimson Lily and run tests, we¡¯ll be ready for production."


    "Great! Oh, while you¡¯re there, can you make more Heart Elixir Pills? The demand is through the roof," Juniper added, capitalizing on Danielle¡¯s rareb visits.


    "No problem," Danielle replied with ease. "Once the Miracle Antidote is ready, we¡¯ll ship the first batch to Fortress."


    "Perfect. Whatever you say-just make sure it gets done."


    "Got it." Danielle ended the call, setting her phone down.


    Across the table, David raised an eyebrow, his dark eyes locked on her. He said nothing, but it was clear her conversations intrigued him.


    "You ready to go?" she asked, noticing his gaze.


    "Hmm." His response was asposed as ever, though his interest in her deepened.


    Nathan appeared, opening the car doors with his usual precision. "Mr. Charrington, Miss Darling," he greeted with a polite nod.


    "Treeside Vi," David said as they stepped into the car.


    The moment they were seated, David reached out and took Danielle¡¯s hand. His grip was firm but gentle, as though savoring the touch of her soft skin. Danielle blinked, startled. She instinctively tried to pull away. "Let go," she huffed, her voice carrying a mix of irritation and embarrassment.


    But David didn¡¯t release her. Instead, he looked at her calmly, his voice steady. "Just let me hold it for a little while."


    ¡¯What kind of nonsense is that?¡¯ she thought, her irritation bubbling.


    David ignored her expression, his tone softening. "I¡¯m heading overseas for a week tomorrow. Take care of yourself while I¡¯m gone. When I¡¯m back, we¡¯ll visit Mosara together and see Grandma."


    Danielle didn¡¯t respond, turning her attention to the passing scenery.


    Up front, Nathan was practically buzzing. "They¡¯re already making ns to visit family? This is moving fast. Too smooth. Maybe they need a little... turbulence. He grinned mischievously as he spotted a sharp turn ahead.


    He oversteered slightly, causing the car to lurch.

 Chapter 30-2

    Danielle, unprepared, tumbled into David¡¯s chest.


    David reacted instantly, wrapping his arms around her. She was soft and warm, and for a moment, he just held her there, reluctant to let go.


    "My apologies, Mr. Charrington, Miss Darling!" Nathan called, sounding overly repentant.


    David shot him a look. "Drive carefully."


    Then he nced down at Danielle, his tone softer. "Are you alright?" His gaze was steady, his eyes dark and intense, like the night sky scattered with stars.


    Danielle felt her cheeks heat under his stare. Her heart raced. "I¡¯m fine," she muttered, sitting upright as quickly as she could.


    The rest of the drive passed in silence, though the air between them felt charged.


    When they arrived, Nathan announced, "Mr. Charrington, we¡¯re at Treeside Vi."


    Danielle stepped out of the car, turning to David. "I¡¯m heading in. You should get some rest too."


    David nodded, his gaze lingering on her as if he could watch her forever.


    Inside her room, Danielle¡¯s phone buzzed with a message.


    [Someone¡¯s asking about the Miracle Healer. It¡¯s aplex case, and they¡¯re desperate for help.]


    Her fingers moved swiftly across the screen. [I¡¯m busy. No time.]


    She had enough on her te-work at theb, her grandparents¡¯ health-it all needed her attention.


    [They¡¯re offering a nk check. Whatever the price, they¡¯ll pay it.]


    But Danielle had already turned off her phone. After a quick shower, she slid into bed and let sleep take her. In a shadowy corner of the Darling family estate, a figure typed out a cautious message, their eyes darting around nervously.


    [Sir, the Darling family¡¯s eldest daughter has been found. Rumor has it her medical skills are exceptional. She¡¯s been seen treating Caleb and Alice at the hospital.]


    Thousands of miles away, in a grand estate shrouded in darkness, a man stood by a tall window. Dressed in ck, he seemed to merge with the night itself. His eyes, sharp and cold, glinted as he read the message.


    [Keep watching her.]


    The next morning, Danielle arrived at theb nestled deep in the mountains. Security was tight, with armed guards patrolling the perimeter.


    Danielle arrived at theb early in the morning. The staff greeted her respectfully as soon as she walked in.

 Chapter 30-3

    "Morning," she responded with a small nod before heading inside. She changed into ab coat and got straight to work, her focus unwavering as she prepared to begin her experiments.


    "I heard Danielle¡¯s here. Where is she?" Taylor burst into theb, his energy as brisk as ever. He had been working under Danielle for three years and remained fiercely loyal.


    "She¡¯s still in theb," one of the staff replied respectfully.


    Taylor nced toward theb, catching sight of Danielle deeply engrossed in her work. Not wanting to interrupt, he decided to wait patiently outside until she finished.


    Meanwhile, at the Darling Group¡¯s headquarters, Joseph received a frantic call.


    "Mr. Darling, someone broke into Caleb¡¯s hospital room. They drugged the nurse, and we lost them in the chase," the voice reported. Joseph¡¯s expression darkened. "I¡¯m on my way."


    He hung up and immediately dialed Danielle.


    The ringing interrupted her concentration. Seeing Joseph¡¯s name, she answered.


    "Danielle, someone got into Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s hospital room. They drugged the nurse. I don¡¯t know what they did to them, and my men lost them," he said, frustration in his voice.


    Danielle¡¯s voice was calm. "I installed cameras in their roomst time. Let me check the footage."


    Pulling up the recording, she saw a man in a doctor¡¯s coat entering the room. He drugged the nurse, hypnotized Caleb and Alice, and injected them with two syringes of an unknown substance.


    During a patrol, Joseph¡¯s men caught an intruder targeting the elderly patients. A fight broke out, and reinforcements arrived, but the skilled imposter escaped, revealing he was no ordinary foe.


    "I gave Grandpa and Grandma detox medicinest time," Danielle said after rying the events to Joseph. "It should neutralize most toxins, but I¡¯ll head to the hospital to check on them."


    "Alright. Don¡¯t rush. I¡¯m already on my way there," Joseph said gently.


    "Got it. See you soon."

 Chapter 31-1

    Danielle hung up the phone and returned to her experiment. She finished extracting Crimson Lily into the Miracle Antidote and, while waiting for it to blend, made a batch of Heart Elixir Pills. Both medicines were nowplete and ready for use.


    When Taylor saw Danielle step out of theb, his excitement was hard to miss. "Danielle, when will you visit Fortress? There¡¯s been some unrest there recently."


    "What happened?" Danielle asked. She hadn¡¯t been to the border in a while since it was usually well- managed unless something major urred.


    "Wulf n has been expanding its territory, causing


    chaos. I also heard Hades is at the border now." Taylor was visibly excited as he spoke. He had originally been stationed at the border, but Danielle had reassigned him back here.


    "Oh? Hades is at the border?" Danielle raised a brow. Shadow, Hades, and Wulf n usually maintained a bnce there. Danielle had heard of Hades, the enigmatic leader of Hades Fortress, known for his mystique.


    With Wulf n stirring trouble and Hades showing up, things clearly weren¡¯t stable. Danielle decided she needed to head there soon.


    "Get ready; we leave for the border tomorrow," she said. But first, she needed to visit the hospital.


    "Got it!" Taylor grinned like a kid, barely concealing his excitement.


    Danielle gave him a suspicious look. "Why are you so happy?"


    "I¡¯m not! Who said I¡¯m happy?" Taylor quickly tried to mask his expression.


    "Heart Elixir Pills and Miracle Antidote are done. I left them in theb. Let Juniper know. I¡¯ve got other things to handle." With that, Danielle hopped into her car, speeding off like a rocket. At Summit Hospital, owned by the Darling Group, Danielle walked into her grandparents¡¯ room, where Joseph stood by the window.


    "Joseph," she greeted softly.


    "Danielle, you¡¯re here," Joseph replied, his tone warm.


    Danielle nced around the room. "Let me check on Grandpa and Grandma first."


    cing her hand gently on her grandfather¡¯s wrist, she took his pulse, then did the same for her grandmother. Her brows furrowed as she worked to lift their hypnosis.


    "Grandpa, Grandma, it¡¯s me, Danielle. Can you hear me? Try to blink or move a finger to respond. Repeat what I¡¯m saying in your minds..." Beads of sweat formed on her forehead.


    "How are they?" Joseph asked, noticing Danielle¡¯s serious expression.


    "They¡¯ve been poisoned again. This time it¡¯s stronger than before. Luckily, they had the antidote I gave them earlier; otherwise, the consequences would¡¯ve been dire. I¡¯ve partially lifted their hypnosis. They¡¯ll need another session to fully wake up," Danielle said, her voice cold with resolve.


    She grabbed her phone and sent a message. [Summit Hospital, 19th floor. Send discreet protection.]


    Reviewing the footage, Danielle saw the imposter leave the hospital, disappearing into blind spots. She frowned. This guy isn¡¯t just skilled but also has strong counter-surveince instincts.¡¯


    "Joseph, Grandpa and Grandma will be fine. Don¡¯t tell the family about this for now," Danielle reassured him.


    Joseph watched his sister closely. Her calm demeanor and meticulous approach left him wondering how much hardship she¡¯d endured over the years.


    Arthur and Dominic rushed into the room, their expressions uneasy. Seeing Joseph and Danielle,

 Chapter 31-2

    they nervously said, "Mr. Darling, Miss Darling, it¡¯s our hospital¡¯s oversight that led to the incident with your grandparents."


    Joseph and Danielle knew the hospital wasn¡¯t to me. "Don¡¯t worry; this wasn¡¯t your fault," Joseph assured them.


    "Thank you for understanding," they replied, bowing before leaving the room.


    "Let¡¯s head home," Joseph suggested.


    Outside the hospital, Julian greeted them. "Miss Darling, good to see you."


    Danielle smiled. "Hi, Julian."


    "Joseph, are you going back to the office?" Danielle asked sweetly.


    Joseph ruffled her hair affectionately. "No, I¡¯m having dinner with you."


    "Julian, take Danielle¡¯s car. She¡¯ll ride with me," Joseph ordered."Yes, Mr. Darling," Julian replied.


    In the car, Danielle hesitated before asking softly, "Joseph, do you love Sienna?"


    Sienna hade over yesterday, and Danielle didn¡¯t get a great vibe from her. But as long as Joseph was happy, she figured they¡¯d manage to get along eventually.


    Joseph chuckled at her curious expression. "No. Our rtionship was an ident."


    Danielle¡¯s eyes widened. ¡¯Joseph isn¡¯t one to settle for less-so why stay with Sienna?¡¯ she wondered.


    With a sigh, Joseph exined, "At a banquet years ago, someone drugged me. I was disoriented and ended up with a girl that night. When I woke up, Sienna was there. Although my memories of that night are hazy, I¡¯m certain she wasn¡¯t the girl. Still, I¡¯ve felt obligated to her since."


    "Did you check the hotel surveince?" Danielle asked, suspicion creeping into her voice. Joseph¡¯s expression darkened. "The footage was conveniently corrupted. I found nothing."


    ¡¯How convenient, Danielle thought. ¡¯A drugged Joseph, broken surveince-there¡¯s more to this.¡¯ After a moment, she said, "Joseph, let me investigate. I know a bit aboutputers."


    If the hackers heard her, they¡¯d scoff. If the legendary Knight only "knew a bit," they might as well quit tech altogether.

 Chapter 32-1

    "It¡¯s been so long-it¡¯ll be hard to uncover anything now," Joseph murmured, his eyes darkening at the memory.


    As the siblings continued their discussion, their cars approached an intersection. Suddenly, a speeding truck barreled toward Danielle¡¯s car. The crash was deafening. Metal crumpled, and Danielle¡¯s car was thrown dozens of yards before flipping onto its roof in the middle of the road, a twisted wreck.


    Joseph mmed on the brakes and leapt out of his car with Danielle close behind. They sprinted to the wreck. Blood trickled from Julian¡¯s mouth, staining his shirt. The air reeked of iron and dread as death loomed over the crash site.


    Joseph immediately called for an ambnce and the police. When the authorities arrived, they found the truck driver trembling in shock. After a brief exchange, they escorted the man away for questioning. Danielle crouched beside Julian, checking his pulse. It was faint. Pulling a pill from her bag, she slipped it into his mouth. The pill slowed the bleeding as she worked to stabilize him. Though she managed to stop the blood loss, his injuries were severe- likely internal damage.


    When the ambnce arrived, paramedics loaded Julian onto a stretcher and rushed him to the hospital. Danielle and Joseph followed closely behind in their car.


    Operating Room.


    Julian was in critical condition as he was wheeled into surgery. Danielle donned a white coat and mask, stepping into the operating room herself to take charge.


    The atmosphere was tense but focused. Danielle¡¯s eyes, steady and sharp, were the only part of her face visible. She gripped the scalpel with unwavering determination. Julian had taken her ce in the ident-she wouldn¡¯t let him die. Juliany on the hospital bed, pale and barely clinging to life. He had lost too much blood, multiple bones were broken, and his internal organs were damaged. Shards of ss from the crash had embedded themselves deep into his flesh.


    The operating room was brightly lit, stark like daylight.


    "Anesthesia."


    "Disinfect the skin."


    "Scalpel."


    Danielle¡¯s voice was calm butmanding as she directed the team. "Carefully remove the ss shards from his body. Be precise-no unnecessary damage to the surrounding tissue. Once that¡¯s done, disinfect thoroughly to prevent infection."


    The scalpel glinted under the bright lights as Danielle made the first incision. Her movements were precise, slicing through the skin without excessive bleeding. The hours passed in painstaking concentration, her skill andposure ensuring

 Chapter 32-2

    Julian¡¯s survival.


    Atst, the monitors steadied, and Julian¡¯s vital signs stabilized. The other doctors exhaled in relief, exchanging nces of awe. When Julian had arrived, they¡¯d thought he was beyond saving. Yet Danielle¡¯s steady hands had pulled him back from the brink.


    Outside the operating room, Joseph¡¯s expression darkened. ¡¯If Julian hadn¡¯t been driving her car today, it would¡¯ve been Danielle hurt in that crash. She¡¯d be the one lying in surgery right now. His eyes turned icy, his thoughts hardening with resolve.


    Pulling out his phone, he made a call. "Dig into the truck driver¡¯s background. I want every detail."


    When Julian was wheeled out of surgery, Danielle followed, sweat beading her forehead. She hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and exhaustion tugged at her from hours of work in theb, caring for her grandparents, and now this surgery. Still, relief softened her expression. "Danielle, are you all right?" Joseph asked, noting her paleplexion.


    "I¡¯m fine," Danielle reassured him. "Julian¡¯s stable. He¡¯ll wake up tomorrow, but he¡¯ll need time to recover."


    Joseph nodded, his thoughts dark. Julian had been his trusted aide since he took over Darling Group, loyal and capable.


    Danielle¡¯s gaze turned icy as she reflected on the ident. The truck had clearly targeted her. If she¡¯d been driving, she¡¯d be the one in Julian¡¯s ce now. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt.


    "I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate the driver," Joseph said, his tone sharp. "It wasn¡¯t random. The truck ran a red light-deliberately."


    Danielle agreed. This attack, coupled with the poisoning of her grandparents, hinted at a deeper conspiracy.


    Pulling out her phone, she sent a message. [Look into the truck driver from today¡¯s ident near Summit Hospital.]


    Shortly after, Emery responded: [Are you okay? Which hospital are you at? I¡¯lle by.]


    [It wasn¡¯t me-it was Julian. He was driving my car. Don¡¯te.]


    [I¡¯ll investigate and send you what I find.]


    Danielle¡¯s thoughts churned. ¡¯Was this attack connected to my grandparents¡¯ poisoning? Or could it be tied to whoever kidnapped me as a child?¡¯


    "Joseph, let¡¯s go to the police and see what the driver has to say," Danielle suggested.


    On the way, Emery sent over the driver¡¯s information.


    [Jack Smith, 47 years old, a truck driver known for being honest and hardworking. A few months ago, he was diagnosed withte-stage liver cancer. His parents, wife, and son live in a rural hometown.


    Two days ago, an offshore ount transferred three hundred thousand dors to Jack. The source is untraceable.]


    Police Station.


    Joseph and Danielle arrived at the station, where the police chief, Ethan, greeted them personally. "Mr. Darling, you¡¯re here," Ethan said, extending a hand.


    Joseph¡¯s expression remained cold. "Ethan, has the truck driver said anything?"


    Ethan signaled to a man nearby. "Ben,e over. This is Mr. Darling. Update him on the case."


    Ben, the lead investigator on the truck driver¡¯s case, nodded respectfully to Ethan before addressing Joseph. "Mr. Darling, the driver, Jack, was heavily intoxicated. We questioned him for hours, but he insists it was just a drunk-driving ident and denies any intent to harm."


    Danielle, who had remained silent until then, turned to Ben. "Can I go into the interrogation room?" Ben hesitated, ncing at Ethan.


    "She¡¯s my sister," Joseph said in an even tone.


    Ethan nodded. "Take Miss Darling with you."

 Chapter 33-1

    Interrogation Room.


    The room was dead silent as Danielle sat across from Jack. The faint sound of her fingers tapping rhythmically on the table echoed in the stillness. Her piercing gaze never left him, the tapping almost hypnotic.


    "Jack," she began, her voice icy, "you were diagnosed withte-stage liver cancer a few months ago. Someone reached out and offered you money to stage an ident. They wanted you to crash into me, didn¡¯t they?"


    Jack¡¯s head wobbled as he tried to focus on her. His eyes widened in shock as he registered her presence. ¡¯She¡¯s alive? She¡¯s supposed to be... A visible shiver ran through him like an electric shock.


    "I was drunk!" he suddenly shouted, his voice breaking into sobs. "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone! I swear it was an ident!" His eyes were clouded with confusion and pain as if all hope had left him. Tears streamed down his face, mingling with sweat, and dripping onto the ground below.


    Danielle¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. "You knew you had no chance of surviving your cancer.


    Someone offered you money-enough to leave for your family after you¡¯re gone. You took it and caused this crash."


    "No! That¡¯s not it!" Jack screamed, his bloodshot eyes filling with desperation.


    Danielle tapped her fingers on the table once more before snapping her fingers sharply. Her voice was calm yetmanding. "Jack, who contacted you?"


    Jack¡¯s expression shifted, his eyes turning vacant as though he¡¯d been unplugged from reality. "A man."


    "Did you meet him?" Danielle asked.


    "No. He called me," Jack replied mechanically.


    "What did he tell you to do?" Jack said, "Two days ago, a guy contacted me, offering three hundred thousand dors to cause a car ident. I didn¡¯t believe him at first, but the money appeared in my ount. Then he sent a photo and a map. I waited on the road and drove into the car when I saw it."


    Danielle snapped her fingers again, breaking the trance. Jack blinked, his awareness returning. He looked around, confused, oblivious to what he¡¯d just revealed.


    Ben sat off to the side, watching Danielle. ¡¯If I¡¯m not mistaken, did Miss Darling just hypnotize the suspect? Can she really interrogate like this?¡¯


    Danielle noticed his gaze and calmly said, "Can I see Jack¡¯s phone?"


    "Sure." Ben handed it over. They had checked it before, but everything had been deleted, and nothing had stood out.


    As Danielle searched through the phone, it was clear everything had been erased. But that didn¡¯t matter to her-deletions could be undone. After a few moves, she found a virus nted in the phone. It wasn¡¯t Jack who deleted the files, but the mastermind behind it all.


    Danielle cracked the virus, discovered the contact info, and dialed the number. It was a disconnected line. This person was not only good at counter- surveince but also skilled in hacking.


    Danielle paused, thinking over everything. First, her grandparents had trouble at the hospital. Then, while visiting them, her car crashed on the way back. The target was clearly her.


    The person knew the hospital had increased security, so they poisoned her grandparents, knowing the guards would reach out to her. The n was to lure her to the hospital, while the trucky in wait on her route home. The mastermind had been watching everything closely.


    Her eyes shed with cold determination. ¡¯I will find this person.¡¯


    "Ben, the phone¡¯s yours," Danielle spoke slowly and turned to leave the interrogation room.

 Chapter 33-2

    Ben hurried to follow, excitement on his face. "Miss Darling, were you hypnotizing the suspect?"


    "Mm-hmm." Danielle hadn¡¯t felt like directly questioning him, so she just hypnotized him instead.


    Ben¡¯s excitement grew. He¡¯d never seen such a skilled hypnotist before. With a snap of the fingers, the suspect was out cold. "Miss Darling, who taught you that? It¡¯s impressive."


    "Taught myself," Danielle replied coolly.


    Ethan and Joseph had been watching Danielle from the observation room.


    Joseph was stunned by herposure and skill. ¡¯Hypnosis? And so effortlessly? She¡¯s full of surprises. There¡¯s so much about her I don¡¯t know. But as long as she doesn¡¯t want to share, I won¡¯t push her.


    At first, Ethan thought Danielle was just curious about the suspect. He was shocked when she hypnotized him. ¡¯If we could recruit her to the force, solving cases would be so much easier,¡¯ he thought.


    As Danielle approached, Joseph nced at her and said, "Danielle, let¡¯s head back."


    Ethan, eyes gleaming, watched Danielle and said, "Miss Darling, I saw your interrogation. Would you consider joining us as a special consultant?"


    "Not interested," Danielle replied coldly.


    Ethan, undeterred by the rejection, continued, "You wouldn¡¯t need toe every day-just when we have major cases. We offer the best benefits."


    "I¡¯m busy and don¡¯t need the money," Danielle replied.


    Seeing Ethan about to continue, Joseph stepped in. "Ethan, Danielle is busy, and our family wants her to live peacefully and happily."


    Ethan, realizing there was no hope, nodded. "Well, if you change your mind, Miss Darling, the offer stands."


    "Thanks, Ethan," Joseph said with a polite nod. "We¡¯ll be leaving now."


    Darling family¡¯s Treeside Vi


    "Audrey, how was your first day at thepany? Are you tired?" Vivian asked, her face full of tenderness as she looked at her daughter. Today was Audrey¡¯s first day interning at thepany.


    Audrey smiled sweetly. "Mom, I¡¯m not tired. And everyone knows who I am, so they¡¯ve all been so kind to me. I almost feel bad about it."

 Chapter 34-1

    "As long as you don¡¯t feel tired, it¡¯s fine. But if you are, you cane home anytime," Vivian said with concern.


    Audrey smiled and wrapped her arm around Vivian¡¯s. "You always care about me, Mom."


    Just then, Joseph and Danielle returned from outside. Howard, who hadn¡¯t seen his daughter all day, was overjoyed to see her. "Danielle, have you eaten yet?"


    Danielle had been busy all day and hadn¡¯t had time to eat. Now that her dad asked, she realized she was hungry. "Joseph and I haven¡¯t eaten yet."


    Vivian, hearing that her daughter hadn¡¯t had dinner, felt a pang of sympathy. She pulled Danielle¡¯s hand and led her to the dining room. "Sweetie, why haven¡¯t you eaten yet? Thankfully, I had the chef prepare some food."


    "Joseph, why didn¡¯t you bring Danielle to dinner? Now my precious daughter hasn¡¯t eaten," Howard said, giving Joseph a reproachful look.


    Danielle, seeing Joseph being scolded, spoke up softly. "I wanted toe back and eat."


    "Danielle, where do you go every day? We never see you. It¡¯s sote-Mom and Dad must be worried," Audrey said in a delicate voice.


    "Audrey, mind your own business," Joseph replied seriously.


    Audrey looked a bit hurt. "Joseph, I¡¯m just concerned about Danielle."


    "Alright, Joseph,e eat," Howard interrupted.


    Vivian served food to Danielle, her eyes soft with affection. ¡¯She¡¯s such a good girl, she thought.


    As Danielle ate, she remembered her trip to the border tomorrow. She would likely be gone for days. "Mom, Dad, I have a friend in trouble. I need to go see her. I¡¯ll be going abroad tomorrow and will be away for a while." Howard and Vivian were worried and reluctant to let her go alone. "Sweetie, will you be going alone? Do you want us to send someone with you for protection?"


    Joseph, recalling the ident earlier, was also concerned about Danielle traveling alone. "Danielle, do you need me to go with you?"


    Danielle saw their concern but knew this trip to the border wouldn¡¯t allow for bodyguards. She might end up protecting them instead.


    "Mom, Dad, Joseph, I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry about me."


    Howard and Vivian knew she didn¡¯t want anyone tagging along, so they gave her some final advice. "Sweetie, be safe abroad. Call us if anything happens, and take care of yourself."


    "Danielle, you can also call me," Joseph added, understanding her independence but still wanting to check in.


    After dinner, everyone went to their rooms.

 Chapter 34-2

    Danielle packed a few clothes for her trip and went to take a shower.


    The next day.


    At the top of South Mountain, several nes and helicopters were parked on the helipad. All of them belonged to Danielle, who had her own flight routes.


    A few people stood respectfully by the helipad. As Danielle appeared, Taylor walked over, his face full of smiles. "Miss Darling."


    "Mm."


    Some of Danielle¡¯s team followed her into the cabin. "Miss Darling, you¡¯re personally going to the border this time. Those bastards will get what¡¯sing to them."


    The ne soared through the sky.


    Danielle¡¯s team members thought, ¡¯This time Miss Darling¡¯s in charge. Let¡¯s see if those idiots at the border dare to make a move. When Miss Darling doesn¡¯t oversee things, they don¡¯t know how powerful she is. But after this, they¡¯ll be terrified.¡¯


    The ne carried arge arsenal of weapons, neatly arranged in the cabin. Every weapon radiated an intimidating aura, and anyone possessing such weaponry was not to be taken lightly.


    "Miss Darling, Hades is also at the border. This might not be a smooth trip," Taylor said quietly.


    Danielle nced at Taylor. "If it were peaceful, would I even be going?"


    After a long flight, Danielle slept for a while on the ne. When she woke up, she changed into all ck, her hair pulled up high. She looked every bit like a powerful leader.


    As the ne entered the border¡¯s airspace, the captain had not yet activated the defense system when suddenly, a shell hit their ne, striking the wing and causing it to lose bnce and spin in midair. The cabin erupted with the shrill sound of warning rms. Everything inside the ne tilted wildly. Danielle gripped the armrest, her face cold.


    Luckily, everyone had their seatbelts on; otherwise, they would have been thrown around.


    "Who the hell did that? I¡¯m going to skin them alive!" Taylor cursed loudly.


    "Are the border people this reckless now?" Danielle said, realizing how much more dangerous things had be. The border had changed in the time since she¡¯d been gone.


    "It¡¯s definitely the Wulf n. They¡¯ve always had ambition, buttely, who knows what¡¯s gotten into them?" Taylor said angrily, his frustration evident.


    Danielle walked to the cockpit. "Lock the position and drop the bombs."


    The captain locked onto the enemy¡¯s firing position and dropped the bombs. With a loud explosion, smoke billowed and the sound of destruction echoed across the border.

 Chapter 34-3

    The ne made an emergencynding at Shadow Fortress. As the ne door opened, the people from the Fortress greeted Danielle with deep respect, bowing in unison. "Miss Darling."


    Danielle nced at them, her tone steady. "Do what you need to do. I¡¯ll stay at the Fortress for a while."


    The team admired herposure. ¡¯The bomb almost destroyed the ne, and Miss Darling was so calm, like she wasn¡¯t bothered at all.


    Everyone stepped back, and Aiden and Denny walked over.


    "Miss Darling, you¡¯re here."


    "It¡¯s been a while."


    "Mm." Danielle¡¯s cold demeanor hadn¡¯t softened.


    When Danielle wasn¡¯t around, Aiden and Denny managed the Fortress. They were always respectful, reporting on the Fortress¡¯s situation.


    "Miss Darling, there¡¯s a new virus spreading at the border, called IV2."


    "It starts with flu-like symptoms: fever and red spots on the skin. As it progresses, skin lesions start to rot, and internal organs are affected, leading to organ failure. The virus is highly contagious."


    This virus had spread from a research institute under the control of the Wulf n, and no cure had been found yet.


    Denny handed Danielle a protective mask. "Several of our men at the Fortress have been infected. They¡¯re quarantined now."


    Danielle put on her mask, revealing a pair of eyes that sparkled like stars. They were even more captivating than before. "Take me there," she said.

 Chapter 35-1

    Danielle¡¯s phone buzzed. She nced at the screen -David was calling.


    "Danielle, what happened with that car ident yesterday?" His voice carried a touch of worry.


    ¡¯How did he find out? I locked that news down immediately, she thought. ¡¯Isn¡¯t he overseas? Hiswork is impressive.¡¯


    "The driver¡¯s in custody," she said, briefly recalling the incident.


    Before leaving, David had assigned his men to keep Danielle safe but instructed them not to disrupt her life. He had too many enemies to take any chances. When his phone regained service today, he got the report about her car being hit.


    "Are you okay? Do you need me to step in?" His voice softened.


    "I¡¯m fine, no need for help. It was Joseph¡¯s assistant driving my car." Danielle barely knew David; an arranged marriage bound their lives. Yet, for reasons she couldn¡¯t exin, she trusted him.


    "Take care of yourself," David said, his tone growing warm. "I¡¯ll wrap things up here as soon as I can ande back to be with you."


    Danielle blinked, her clear eyes showing a faint spark of amusement. "No rush," she replied lightly. She knew she¡¯d be tied up at the border for a while.


    His voice dipped into something teasing and dangerous. "What¡¯s this? Don¡¯t want me around, Danielle?"


    Aiden, Denny, Taylor, and the others stood nearby, stiff and awkward. Seeing their usually cold andmanding boss speaking so gently on the phone, they exchanged subtle looks.


    ¡¯So it¡¯s a man on the other end, they thought, suppressing grins. ¡¯If he deals with Miss Darling¡¯s icy attitude daily, his nerves must be as wrecked as ours. Danielle, catching the slight shift in David¡¯s tone, kept her response calm. "You¡¯re reading into it. I¡¯ve got to go now. Bye."


    "Alright," David replied, reluctant, before hanging up.


    Hades Fortress.


    David lowered the phone, his face darkening, any trace of warmth vanishing. His men straightened immediately, not daring to meet his eyes. "Tell the police to make sure that truck driver regrets every breath he takes," he said coldly. "And find out who¡¯s behind it."


    Nathan gave a sharp nod. "On it."


    David¡¯s expression turned lethal. ¡¯Anyone who dares harm Danielle better be ready to face hell.


    "Have we pinpointed theb¡¯s location?" David asked, his tone sharp and unforgiving, lips pressed into a thin line.

 Chapter 35-2

    The recent viral outbreak along the border had been traced back to ab, one operating under the Wulf n¡¯s jurisdiction. Its exact location remained elusive due to their tight control and secrecy.


    Nathan¡¯s face was grim. "Our scouts found theb, but the IV2 virus is spreading fast. Many of our people are infected and quarantined. The Fortress doctors are helpless without the antidote."


    David held his cigarette between his fingers, the smoke curling up to obscure his expression. Behind the haze, a strikingly handsome face emerged, though his brows were furrowed with a fierce intensity, like a predator on the hunt.


    "Let the doctors slow the infection as much as possible."


    "Shadow¡¯s here too. It¡¯s been a long time since she¡¯s been around. I bet she¡¯s here because of all the chaos. Their ne was attacked as it crossed the border. It was the Wulf n." Nathan analyzed Shadow¡¯s reason foring.


    "There¡¯s an underground fight in two days at the border. We¡¯ll attack the Wulf n the same day and catch up with Shadow." David¡¯s eyes were as cold as ancient ice.


    Danielle walked toward the istion area. Guards at the door snapped to attention. "Miss Darling," one said, bowing slightly.


    Her sharp eyes swept over them, noting their protective gear. "How many are infected?" she asked coolly.


    "Five yesterday. Four more today. Over twenty total," the guard replied nervously. Seeing her heading for the istion ward, another guard stepped forward. "Miss Darling, please reconsider. The infected are in terrible shape. Their skin¡¯s deteriorating, and this virus spreads like wildfire."


    Danielle¡¯s tone was steady. "Have they taken the Miracle Antidote?"


    Aiden nodded. "Yes, but it only slows the symptoms. It¡¯s not a cure." She nodded once and moved toward the doors.


    Another guard tried to stop her. "Miss Darling, the IV2 virus is vicious. One mistake and you could get infected too."


    Her eyes turned cold. "I¡¯ll be fine. Stay here. I¡¯m going in alone." Without waiting for a response, she pushed the door open.


    Aiden, Denny, and Taylor looked at each other, uneasy. "Miss Darling, let us go in with you," Taylor said, stepping forward.


    Danielle turned back, her gaze sharp and unyielding. "Stay outside. I can handle this."


    Years of working with pharmaceuticals had made her immune to most toxins. What might harm others wouldn¡¯t affect her.


    Reluctantly, they backed down. "We¡¯ll wait here. Please wear protective gear and be careful," Aiden urged.


    Danielle nodded, pulling on a protective suit before

 Chapter 35-3

    stepping inside.


    Shadow Fortress was vast, its interior housing a well- equippedboratory. Danielle needed to witness the situation firsthand before she could proceed with her research on the virus antidote.


    Danielle entered the ward, her eyes taking in the sight of her men writhing in agony on their beds. Their skin was rotting in patches, the infection spreading rapidly, each one enduring unspeakable pain.


    "Miss Darling, you¡¯re here," one croaked, their voice barely audible.


    "Miss Darling, it hurts so much..."


    "Please save us. We don¡¯t want to die..."


    "Miss Darling, leave before you get infected too!"


    The Fortress doctor, Paul, rushed over, relief flooding his face. "Thank goodness, you¡¯re here. We might have a chance now." Danielle¡¯s tone was clinical. "Give me the details."


    Paul didn¡¯t hesitate. "The virus originated from ab that popped up recently. They¡¯re testing it, but it¡¯s already devastating. It starts with fever and rashes, then progresses to unbearable pain, skin decay, and eventually organ failure."


    Since the first case of infection appeared in Fortress, Paul had been watching helplessly, his heart racing with anxiety. He¡¯d tried everything, but there was still no solution.


    "Miss Darling," Paul said with a helpless sigh, "We¡¯ve given them the Miracle Antidote you brought, but it¡¯s only providing temporary relief."


    The men lying on the beds, suffering with their skin decaying, were running out of time. If they couldn¡¯t find a cure within three days, they would die from organ failure. It was a fate Paul couldn¡¯t bear to witness.


    Danielle¡¯s eyes hardened with a chilling coldness. ¡¯Those damned bastards... to create such a virus... Her thoughts burned with fury. ¡¯They deserve nothing less than hell.

 Chapter 36-1

    "The border¡¯s a mess because of thatb," Paul sighed, frustration clear in his voice. "Everyone¡¯s afraid of getting infected. It¡¯s pure chaos out there."


    Theb¡¯s doctors were all foreigners, but Professor Erk stood out as the most renowned. He was a true expert in the field.


    Danielle opened the needle pack and pulled out the silver needles. She needed to do acupuncture on the men at Fortress first, to slow the virus down before she could focus on creating the antidote.


    One by one, she inserted the needles into the patients, working through their acupoint. After a while, the men lying in bed started to feel relief. The pain eased, the itching subsided, and their bodies seemed to rx.


    "Paul, you need to do this every six hours," Danielle instructed. "Use the same acupoints I showed you. I¡¯m going to theb to work on the antidote." Acupuncture was only a temporary solution. To really stop the virus, she had to develop the antidote.


    She wrote down the herbs she needed and handed the list to her subordinates, sending them out to gather them.


    Meanwhile, at the militarymand center.


    Inside the conference room, Garrett sat at the head of the table, his face serious. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard about the chaos at the border. The higher-ups are taking this very seriously."


    "Sir, the border unrest is linked to a suddenb that¡¯s been studying the IV2 virus, which is highly contagious. Many people have already been infected, and they¡¯ve captured innocent civilians for human experiments." Elliot, who had briefly met Danielle, reported, having struggled to gather intel due to the chaos at the border.


    "Sir," Justin from the Tiger Assault Squad added, "Major Darling¡¯s report matches what we¡¯ve found. Three main factions are controlling the border: Hades Fortress, Shadow Fortress, and Wulf n. Recently, Hades and Shadow have been active there, and getting in will be tough."


    "Sir, even though these three factions control most of the area, they don¡¯t get along. We could use this opportunity to wipe them out," Maximus, leader of the Hawk Assault Squad, suggested.


    Justin frowned. "It¡¯s not that simple, Maximus. If it were, the border would¡¯ve been cleared already. These guys have thetest weapons, and we still don¡¯t even know where theb is."


    Maximus scoffed, "You¡¯re scared, Justin. Hawk Assault Squad doesn¡¯t back down from a fight."


    Justin rolled his eyes. "You¡¯re all brawn and no brains. Use your head for once."


    "What did you just say?" Maximus stood up, ready for a confrontation.


    "Enough!" Elliot¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through

 Chapter 36-2

    the tension. As the leader of the Dragon Assault Squad, he had the authority to bring order. "If you¡¯re going to argue, get out."


    Luke, the quiet leader of the Lion Assault Squad, spoke calmly, "Our team reported that Shadow entered the border, but their ne was bombed on arrival. Shadow retaliated, taking out the attackers. It¡¯s unclear whether it was Hades or Wulf n, but only they could¡¯ve done it."


    "It sounds like they¡¯re already turning on each other," Justin observed. "War¡¯sing soon. Why not push things along?"


    Luke agreed. "I¡¯m with Justin on this one."


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s get to fighting!" Maximus stood, eager for action.


    Justin gave him a disapproving look. "You¡¯re all muscle and no brain. Do you ever stop to think before you act?"


    Maximus¡¯ face reddened. "You¡¯re dead, Justin. I¡¯m going to settle this with you." Elliot rubbed his temples, exhausted. "Enough! We¡¯re not here to bicker. Our first mission is to locate theb and rescue the hostages."


    Garrett listened carefully to the reports, his expression stern. "They¡¯ve taken Professor Erk hostage. This mission is about more than just rescuing the hostages-we need to get him out too. He¡¯s a biologist, and he¡¯s crucial to our efforts."


    "Sir, let us handle this. We¡¯ll get it done," Maximus said confidently.


    "Sir, Tiger Assault Squad has the brains to get this done. We¡¯ll handle it," Justin responded.


    "Sir, we¡¯re ready forbat," Luke added.


    "Sir, I rmend all four Assault Squadsbine for this mission. We can¡¯t bring too many-it would be too obvious. Each squad leader should pick two of their best men." Elliot proposed, understanding that no single squad could handle this mission on their own.


    Garrett nodded. "I agree with Elliot. This mission will be a joint operation between all four Assault Squads, and Major Darling will be in charge. You¡¯ll all work with him and follow his lead. Understood?"


    "Understood, sir," Elliot, Justin, Maximus, and Luke said in unison.


    Danielle gathered the herbs she needed and went to theb. She¡¯d already figured out the antidote for the virus; she just had to turn it into pills. After a few hours, she had the antidote ready.


    She quickly distributed the antidote to her subordinates and had the infected men take it. She¡¯d made enough to give to everyone, even the uninfected, to prevent further contamination.


    There was still a lot to be done.


    The infected men started feeling better soon after taking the antidote. The itching stopped, the pain eased, and their fevers went down.


    The men, nowughing in relief, couldn¡¯t believe the transformation. After days of suffering, they were finally feeling like themselves again.


    "I feel better! No more pain."


    "Me too! The itching¡¯s gone."


    "My fever¡¯s gone down too."


    "Same here, same here!"

 Chapter 37-1

    Paul watched as the men at Fortress regained their strength. He had seen their suffering firsthand when they were infected, and now he felt an overwhelming sense of relief. "You all should thank Miss Darling. Shended and immediately started making the antidote. She hasn¡¯t even taken a break yet."


    The group of twenty or so men rushed toward Danielle, their faces lit up with gratitude. They looked at her as if she were a goddess, their eyes filled with admiration and thanks.


    Danielle understood their emotions, but she only gave them a quick, knowing nce. "Take one pill of the antidote every day. Apply the ointment twice a day. In a week, your infected skin will peel off, and fresh skin will grow."


    The men¡¯s eyes reddened. "Thank you, Miss Darling. We swear we¡¯ll follow you to the ends of the earth." Watching the scene, Paul couldn¡¯t help but admire Danielle. Many doctors in the border region had been unable toe up with a solution, but Danielle had created the antidote in no time. He was shocked by her skill and deeply impressed.


    Danielle didn¡¯t like emotional disys. These men were loyal to her, and protecting them was simply her duty. "Alright, you¡¯re still weak. Go rest."


    "Thank you, Miss Darling."


    Just then, Denny and the others approached. "Miss Darling, in two days, Wulf n is hosting a fight. Their guards will be distracted. It¡¯s the perfect time to strike."


    Danielle looked up, her eyes steely with resolve. She wanted to teach them a lesson, make them understand they shouldn¡¯t have dared to blow up her ne. "Let¡¯s do it," she said, her voice firm.


    Hades Fortress. Nathan rushed in, looking worried. "Several more of our men have been infected with IV2. You have to protect yourself, boss. This is getting out of control."


    The virus situation at Fortress was getting worse. ¡¯If the boss catches it too, we¡¯re really in trouble,¡¯


    Nathan thought, watching as his boss stubbornly refused to wear a mask despite the risks.


    Nathan handed David a mask. "Please, just wear it."


    Nathan sighed inwardly. ¡¯God, please let him listen to me just once...


    David, unfazed, slipped the mask on, leaving only his piercing eyes visible. His voice was cold. "Tell all the doctors to hurry up with the antidote. If they don¡¯t, there¡¯s no need for them to stay."


    Nathan shuddered. "The antidote¡¯s been made, but... one of our doctors betrayed us. He stole the antidote, and now the doctors are scrambling to make more."


    David¡¯s eyes narrowed with icy rage. "Who did it?"

 Chapter 37-2

    "It was one of our own doctors. He drugged the others and made off with the antidote," Nathan reported.


    David¡¯s gaze remained fixed on his phone. Nathan, who identally nced at the screen, saw a picture of Danielle sleeping as David¡¯s wallpaper.


    Nathan thought to himself, ¡¯The boss looks like a lovesick puppy. Must be missing Miss Darling. Looks like I need to get on Miss Darling¡¯s good side...


    David¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. "Does she look good?"


    Nathan jumped. "Miss Darling is stunning-she¡¯s the definition of beauty. You two are perfect together, like a match made in heaven."


    David smirked, clearly amused. "You¡¯re right."


    Nathan nervously patted his chest, thinking, ¡¯Seems like I hit the sweet spot-ttered him just enough. Or maybe I just described her urately. Miss Darling really is someone worth staying on good terms with...


    "Find that doctor. Use the harshest punishment we¡¯ve got," David said, his tone casual but deadly.


    Nathan gulped. "The worst punishment? That doctor is probably wishing he were dead right now...


    "I¡¯m on it." Nathan shot out of the room like a bolt of lightning, eager to avoid any further wrath from David. After all, David¡¯s methods were ruthless, and Nathan had no interest in being the next target.


    Once Nathan was gone, David stared at his phone again, debating whether to call Danielle. He hesitated, not wanting to interrupt her. ¡¯It¡¯s only been a few hours since Ist spoke to her... but I already miss her...


    Before meeting Danielle, David scoffed at love at first sight. Then he saw her at the club and felt an instant, fateful connection. Learning they were engaged thrilled him more than closing a billion- dor deal. Military Command Center.


    Lydia arrived at her father¡¯s office with a lunchbox. She knocked softly.


    "Come in." Garrett looked up, and his stern expression immediately softened into a smile when he saw his daughter. "Sweetheart, what are you doing here?"


    "I brought you lunch, Dad. Your favorite dishes! You always forget to eat when you¡¯re busy," Lydia said cheerfully.


    Garrett saw through her act and chuckled. "Alright, spill it. What do you need from me?"


    "Dad, I¡¯m just here to bring you lunch," Lydia said, pretending to be innocent.


    "Fine, then let¡¯s eat." Garrett took the lunchbox from her.


    "Dad, I heard you sent Elliot to the border for a mission. I want to go too." Lydia decided to speak up while her father was distracted by the food. Garrett¡¯s expression immediately turned serious. "No. The border is too dangerous. You¡¯re a military doctor, not a soldier."


    "Dad, exactly because I¡¯m a doctor, I should be there. You said it yourself-things are dangerous. If anyone gets hurt, I¡¯ll be there to help," Lydia said, her tone firm.


    Garrett knew she wanted to go because of Elliot, but the border was too dangerous. She was his only daughter. "No." Garrett¡¯s voice was stern.


    Lydia saw his serious face and began to smile sweetly, massaging his shoulders. "Dad, do you really want to see me unhappy? I¡¯m your only daughter."


    "That¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t want you going. I can¡¯t risk losing you," Garrett said, though a small smile tugged at his lips as he watched her antics.


    "Dad, I¡¯m strong, you know that. I want to serve our country, just like you. Besides, Elliot will protect me. Don¡¯t you trust him?" Lydia tried to persuade him with her best arguments. Just then, there was another knock at the door...

 Chapter 38-1

    Elliot pushed open the door and walked in, noticing Lydia was there. "Sir, here¡¯s our detailed operation n."


    Garrett took the n with a weary sigh. "Elliot, perfect timing. Tell Lydia to stop insisting on going to the border with you."


    Elliot smiled softly. "Lydia, the border¡¯s too dangerous this time. Stay with the army and listen to me."


    "Lydia, I¡¯m not just a medic. I¡¯m capable of taking care of myself-and of you. I won¡¯t hold you back." Lydia¡¯s voice was gentle, her eyes locked on Elliot.


    Elliot and Lydia had met when he first joined the army. The moment Lydia saw him, she¡¯d fallen for him. She pursued him relentlessly, and eventually, Elliot had agreed. They¡¯d been together for years now.


    "Lydia, staying with the army is the safest choice,"Elliot said firmly.


    "Please, Elliot..." Lydia pouted, giving him a pleading look.


    Garrett was speechless. ¡¯Well, well, well, he thought. ¡¯Girls will be girls.


    Elliot was powerless against Lydia¡¯s pleading eyes. "Fine, get ready. We¡¯ll leaveter."


    "Sir, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect Lydia," Elliot assured Garrett with a respectful nod.


    Garrett didn¡¯t object further, but still gave his instructions. "At the border, follow Elliot¡¯s lead. Stay safe."


    "Got it, Dad. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll protect Elliot too," Lydia teased.


    "Sir, we¡¯ll be leaving in an hour. We¡¯re going to prepare," Elliot said calmly.


    "Alright, take care," Garrett reminded them. "Understood."


    Shadow Fortress.


    Danielle finally had a quiet moment to eat, but then her phone rang. She nced at the screen-David. ¡¯Wasn¡¯t I just on the phone with him a few hours ago?¡¯ she wondered.


    "Danielle, have you eaten yet?" David¡¯s concerned voice came through.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m eating now," Danielle replied, chewing as she spoke.


    "You¡¯re having lunch thiste? You need to eat on time and take care of yourself." If David¡¯s subordinates heard this, they¡¯d probably drop their jaws.


    "I know," Danielle said, realizing David was a little clingy.


    David, on the other end, could only ease his longing through words. "Danielle, do you miss me? I miss you a little."


    Danielle could tell, especially with the way he called every few hours. "Well, sort of," she replied. She hadn¡¯t really had time to miss anyone, so busy with work.


    David didn¡¯t like her response. "Danielle, you can¡¯t just say ¡¯sort of. You should always be thinking about me."


    "Aren¡¯t you busy with your trip?" Danielle changed the subject.


    "I¡¯m always thinking about you, no matter how busy I am," David replied smoothly, his words dangerously sweet.


    Danielle rolled her eyes.


    Her phone was on loud, and everyone at the table could hear it crystal clear. ¡¯Are we eating lunch or listening to a romance novel?¡¯ they thought to themselves.

 Chapter 38-2

    "Eat well, but don¡¯t forget to think of me," David said, sounding reluctant to hang up.


    "Okay," Danielle replied, hanging up. She looked up to see her subordinates staring at her. "What is it?"


    "Miss Darling, we¡¯re just curious. Who¡¯s bold enough to be your boyfriend? I mean, what kind of guy gets to date you..." Denny rambled, thinking, ¡¯Miss Darling is stunning, but she¡¯s such an ice queen.


    Doesn¡¯t this guy fear getting frozen out?¡¯


    Meanwhile, David,pletely oblivious to anything around him, stared at his phone like a lovestruck fool, still smiling even after the call ended.


    Nathan had finally managed to capture the traitor and rushed back to report. As he entered, he saw his boss staring at his phone, grinning like an idiot. ¡¯My boss is smitten,¡¯ he thought. ¡¯Miss Darling must have some serious magic. Nathan had never seen him like this before.


    "What are you standing there for?" David¡¯s cold voice cut through the air.


    Nathan nced at his boss. There it was-the usual authoritative tone. "Boss, we caught the traitor. Also, the doctors at Fortress have made the antidote. The infected have already been treated."


    "Well, I don¡¯t think I need to spell out how we deal with traitors, do I?" There was no need for David to get his hands dirty with this one.


    Nathan, with his gentlemanly demeanor, was deadlier than he looked. Working at David¡¯s side all this time had sharpened his edge.


    "Don¡¯t worry, boss. For him, death would be a mercy." With that, he headed out to deal with the traitor.


    Wulf n.


    The Wulf n leader was sipping his coffee leisurely when one of his subordinates entered. "Sir, we found some soldiers near ourb. We captured them."


    "Soldiers? How did they make it to the border? I thought they didn¡¯t care about this area," Jackson said, narrowing his eyes.


    The man with the coffee shrugged. "They must have noticed theb. It won¡¯t be long before they send more."


    Jackson¡¯s eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "If they want to die, we¡¯ll help them. Send those soldiers to theb for experiments."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Keep an eye on the army¡¯s movements. And monitor Shadow Fortress and Hades Fortress closely," Jackson said coldly, his tone filled with menace.


    "Yes, sir." The subordinate quickly left.


    "Shadow and Hades are at the border. This fight will finish them for good, leaving the Wulf n in charge. Crazy how Shadow survived our ne bombing and even struck back. Can you believe that?" Jackson said to the man beside him.


    The Wulf n had bombed Danielle¡¯s ne the day she arrived, but they hadn¡¯t expected it tond. Shadow Fortress nes were state-of-the-art, nearly indestructible. The fact it had been damaged at all showed just how much firepower they¡¯d used.

 Chapter 39-1

    "The underground fight will happen soon. They¡¯ll try to sneak in while we¡¯re stretched thin. The army¡¯s after ourb, so we need more guards. Once we have what we want, the border¡¯s just the beginning," Hugh said.


    Hugh, the Wulf n¡¯s strategist, had been key to their rise. Without him, they wouldn¡¯t have grown so quickly. His influence, second only to Jackson¡¯s, made him indispensable to the n.


    "Mr. Morris is right. Let¡¯s set a trap," Jackson said, shing a vicious smile.


    Hugh nodded. "The army¡¯s the real problem. We¡¯ll need to keep an eye on them."


    Jackson grinned darkly. "If they¡¯re dumb enough toe here, they won¡¯t leave alive."


    On the army¡¯s ne, Elliot¡¯s team was resting as they neared the border. Elliot woke them up. "We can¡¯t just fly in. We need to parachute into the border zone," Elliot said, exining the n.


    Maximus frowned. "Why parachute? Why not just fly straight in?"


    "Are you an idiot? If Shadow¡¯s ne can get blown up, ours won¡¯t make it in one piece," Justin snapped, shooting him a look.


    "Exactly. If we fly in, we¡¯ll be spotted. We need to jump in from here, in a blind spot. We¡¯ll be fine," Elliot said firmly.


    "Get ready, everyone. We jump in five minutes," Elliot ordered.


    They quickly got into position.


    "Now, jump!" Elliotmanded.


    One by one, they jumped, with Elliot goingst.


    Their parachutesnded in the sea-perfectly in the blind spot near the cliffs. "Everyone okay?" Elliot asked, checking on them as soon as hended.


    "We¡¯re fine."


    "We¡¯re good."


    Elliot turned to Lydia, concern on his face. "You alright?"


    "I¡¯m good. It¡¯s nothing," Lydia said with a reassuring smile.


    "No wonder no one¡¯s watching this spot. There¡¯s a cliff right here!" Luke said, scanning the area.


    "Looks like we¡¯re climbing," Justin said, eyeing the cliff.


    "This is perfect. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a mission, and this cliff isn¡¯t that high," Maximus said, his excitement clear.


    "We¡¯ll swim to the cliff. This spot¡¯s not totally safe," Elliot said, noticing helicopters still patrolling overhead. They swam quickly to the cliff. The cliff wasn¡¯t tall, but it was steep.


    "Alright, everyone, we¡¯re climbing," Elliot said.


    At Hades Fortress, Nathan had just gotten word- the army had entered the border.


    He rushed into David¡¯s office. "Boss, the army¡¯s here. Their ne¡¯s hovering over the cliffs. They¡¯ve parachuted into the sea and are climbing the cliff now."


    David didn¡¯t seem worried. "Lead them to theb," he said coolly. He wanted the army and Wulf n to sh.


    "The army¡¯s only about ten strong. They don¡¯t stand a chance," Nathan said thoughtfully.


    "If they die here, the army won¡¯t let it slide," David muttered, his mind elsewhere. ¡¯I need to wrap this up quickly. I wonder what Danielle¡¯s doing...

 Chapter 39-2

    "Boss, there¡¯s an auction tonight. Should we go?"


    Nathan asked, tone respectful.


    "Yeah."


    At Shadow Fortress, they too had received word that the army was on the border, but they rarely interfered with each other.


    "Miss Darling, the army¡¯s here for theb," one of her men reported. "But they won¡¯t get far. There are only a few of them, and the ones they sent earlier were captured by Wulf n," he added.


    Danielle raised an eyebrow. They¡¯ll have a hard time getting out alive this time. I¡¯m not worried about Wulf n, but the army... they¡¯re in for a fight.


    "Miss Darling, there¡¯s an auction at 8 tonight. Want to check it out?" Aiden asked slowly.


    Danielle thought for a moment. ¡¯Wulf n will probably be there. It¡¯s the perfect time to meet with them.¡¯


    She nced at the time. "Get the car ready. We¡¯re going."


    At the border auction, Danielle had only brought Aiden, but the event was open to anyone with enough assets to enter.


    Wearing her signature fox mask, Danielle entered the hall. It didn¡¯t take long for someone to recognize her. After all, the fox mask was a Shadow Fortress trademark. Soon, someone went to inform Jackson.


    "Sir, Shadow¡¯s here at the auction. We¡¯ve been wanting to take over Shadow Fortress, and tonight¡¯s a good opportunity-she only brought one person," an underling reported to Jackson, eager to gain his approval.


    Jackson hadn¡¯t expected Shadow to show up. She rarely appeared at events like this. "We¡¯ll wait until the auction ends, then we move," he said coldly, his eyes gleaming with intent.


    Just then, David, wearing a golden demon mask, arrived at the auction. A few small-time gang leaders tried to approach him, but David turned and walked straight into a private box.


    The auction began, the host taking the stage.


    Danielle was there for two reasons: to meet Jackson and to bid on the main item of the night. The auction featured everything from new weapons to poisons...


    In a corner of the auction hall, Elliot¡¯s team was observing. They hade to scout the area and learn about the local factions.


    "Elliot, most of the people here are small-time gang leaders and frencers. The big yers are in the boxes. Wulf n¡¯s leader is in one of them," Luke said, scanning the crowd.


    "Got it," Elliot replied.

 Chapter 40-1

    "Hades and Shadow are at the auction? We never see both of them together. If we can get close to either one of their Fortresses, our gang will rise with them," someone said, excited.


    "It¡¯s not that simple. I tried to greet Hades earlier but had no chance... let alone Shadow," another replied.


    "The virus in the border is brutal. Small gangs like ours are really suffering, and there¡¯s still no cure. So many have died already."


    "I heard the virus came from Wulf n¡¯sb!"


    "We can¡¯t mess with Wulf n. I saw Mr. Wulf here at the auction."


    Elliot and his team overheard the conversation.


    On the second floor, in a private box. "Miss Darling, we saw someone watching us as soon as we arrived. Probably Wulf n," Aiden said, his eyes scanning the room.


    Danielle raised an eyebrow. "They¡¯re waiting for the auction to end, nning to make a move on me."


    Aiden thought, ¡¯There¡¯s going to be a showdown after this auction, but Miss Darling¡¯s so calm. She really is something.


    "The army snuck in too, just a few of them. Wulf n probably knows by now. This auction is tied to them," Aiden added.


    Danielle smirked slightly. "Wulf n¡¯s ambitions have grown a lot these past couple of years."


    "They¡¯ve been trying to ally with Hades Fortress. If those two gang up, we¡¯ll be in serious trouble," Aiden said, his voice tense.


    Danielle scoffed, "Am I supposed to be scared of them?"


    The auction reached its final item: the Ice Velvet nt. This rare, almost extinct nt had incredible healing properties. It could bring someone back from the brink of death, no matter how severe the injury.


    "Miss Darling, that¡¯s the Ice Velvet nt we need," Aiden said.


    The hostess walked on stage with a wooden box, revealing the nt for all to see.


    "Starting bid for the Ice Velvet nt is thirteen million dors!" the auctioneer called.


    Aiden immediately raised the bid to seventeen million dors. ¡¯Miss Darling has plenty of money, she won¡¯t mind, he thought.


    The crowd was shocked. ¡¯Seventeen million dors for the first bid? Who is this person?¡¯ they wondered.


    Danielle nced at Aiden, thinking, ¡¯He¡¯s spending my money so freely, raising the bid like it¡¯s nothing...


    "Miss Darling, I¡¯m awesome, right? I jumped in with

 Chapter 40-2

    seventeen million dors right off the bat, and knocked out a bunch of people in one go!" Aiden shed a big grin, clearly expecting some recognition.


    Several gang leaders started bidding as well. If they won, they¡¯d resell it for a huge profit.


    "Box 8, forty-three million dors."


    "Box 4, sixty-three million dors."


    "Box 5, eighty-seven million dors."


    "Box 4, one hundred and ten million dors."


    The crowd on the first floor watched the intense bidding on the second floor, like witnessing a battle of giants. They could only watch, knowing they couldn¡¯tpete. If they had the wealth, they wouldn¡¯t be stuck down here on the first floor.


    Danielle didn¡¯t want to waste time. "Raise the price, shut them out," she ordered.


    Aiden, feeling bold, immediately raised the bid to two hundred million dors.


    "Box 3, two hundred million dors."


    Everyone on the first floor gasped. Thest bid was one hundred and ten million dors, and now it was up to two hundred million.


    In another private box.


    "Boss, looks like someone¡¯speting for the Ice Velvet nt. They raised the bid really high," Nathan observed quietly.


    David remembered thest auction, where he and Danielle had fought over a Crimson Lily. ¡¯What is she doing now... If I win this Ice Velvet nt for her, will she be pleased?¡¯ he wondered.


    "Raise the bid," David said calmly.


    Nathan quickly pushed it up to two hundred and seventy million dors.


    "Box 1, two hundred and seventy million dors." "Box 4, two hundred and eighty million dors."


    "Box 3, three hundred million dors."


    Jackson, sitting in box 4, saw the bid hit three hundred million dors. He stepped out of his box, leaned against the second-floor railing, and shed a bloodthirsty smile. "Shadow, long time no see."


    Danielle, still in box 3, heard her name. She walked to the railing. "Mr. Wulf, something you need?"


    "Shadow, you¡¯ve been bidding on this Ice Velvet nt for a while. What do you need it for?" Jackson¡¯s voice was sharp.


    "Since when did Mr. Wulf start meddling in everything?" Danielle¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt.


    "Since you like the Ice Velvet nt so much, I won¡¯t take it from you. It¡¯s yours," Jackson said, a glint of calction in his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t need you to hand me what I want," Danielle¡¯s gaze turned sharp and cold.

 Chapter 40-3

    The people in the other boxes overheard the exchange and came out to watch the drama unfold.


    Nathan, standing by the railing, suddenly felt a flicker of recognition. "That voice... it¡¯s so familiar. Where have I heard it before?¡¯


    David also recognized Shadow¡¯s voice, thinking, ¡¯Isn¡¯t that Danielle¡¯s voice?¡¯ He strode toward the railing, his eyes fixed on her, deep in thought.


    "Boss, it looks like Mr. Wulf and Shadow are going head-to-head. But I swear this Shadow seems familiar, like I¡¯ve seen her before," Nathan said, puzzled.


    For years, Hades Fortress and Shadow Fortress had kept their distance in the border area, so Nathan had never actually interacted with Shadow herself.


    As Danielle turned to go back to the box, her eyes locked with David¡¯s. Despite his mask, she recognized him instantly. ¡¯Wasn¡¯t he abroad? How did he end up here... Wait, this mask is exclusive to Hades. Could he be... Hades?¡¯ she wondered. David instantly recognized Danielle. "Danielle," he said, confused.


    He wondered, ¡¯What¡¯s she doing here? Isn¡¯t that fox mask for Shadow? No wonder...st time at the club, she was drunk but still took down a whole group like it was nothing.


    Nathan froze when he heard his boss call out Danielle¡¯s name. ¡¯Wait, that voice... isn¡¯t it Miss Darling?¡¯


    He suddenly realized, ¡¯No way, this is the same Miss Darling who has my boss wrapped around her finger. How is she here at the border, bidding on the Ice Velvet nt? First the Crimson Lily, now this... it¡¯s like my boss and Miss Darling are fated.¡¯


    He paused. ¡¯Wait a minute-Mr. Wulf just called her Shadow! The infamous woman with the ruthless reputation... Miss Darling is Shadow?¡¯ Nathan was in shock.


    David was surprised, thinking, ¡¯Danielle always said she was busy, but now she¡¯s here at the border...¡¯ Danielle was equally shocked, thinking, ¡¯Hades is David? Seriously?¡¯


    Aiden watched Danielle, thinking, ¡¯Why is Miss Darling staring at Hades like that? Did she fall for him? She was just on the phone with her boyfriend this morning, and now she¡¯s eyeing another guy.


    Feels like Miss Darling might be a little... fickle.¡¯

 Chapter 41-1

    The auctioneer announced, "The final lot of this auction, the Ice Velvet nt, is sold for 300 million dors! Congrattions to the bidder in Room 3."


    When David knew that Danielle was in Room 3, he stopped increasing the bid. He had nned to buy the nt for her anyway.


    Someone knocked on the door of Room 4.


    A member of the Wulf n entered the room and said, "Mr. Wulf, members from the army have sneaked into the auction. There are only five of them."


    Jackson opened his half-closed eyes and revealed a mocking smile. He ordered, "Capture them all and send them to the researchb."


    Jackson received news of the army infiltrating the area yesterday andmanded his subordinates to look for them. Unfortunately, his subordinates did not manage to locate their whereabouts. It seemed that the army sent in some capable men.


    However, Jackson was not worried since the other party had entered the Wulf n¡¯s territory.


    David actually yed a huge role in assisting the army. He assigned his subordinates to guide the soldiers into the area. He even indirectly told the army the location of the Wulf n¡¯s researchb. Without David¡¯s help, the members of the army would have been discovered long ago.


    A group of people in camouge uniforms barged into Room 3 with guns.


    One of them said to Danielle, "Shadow, Mr. Wulf wants to meet you."


    Danielle nced at them. These ten men were holding thetest weaponry. They certainly would not take no as an answer from her. Coincidentally, she also wanted to meet Jackson Wulf in person.


    Danielle, together with Aiden, went to the reception room on the third floor. Jackson Wulf, the leader of the Wulf n, was sitting at the long table inside the room.


    There was a deep scar on the left side of Jackson¡¯s face. Overall, he looked like a demon running rampant in the mortal world. His gaze was as fierce as a beast¡¯s, and he wore an evil smile.


    Jackson greeted, "Long time no see, Shadow. I¡¯ve always wanted to catch up with you, but I didn¡¯t have the chance to do so."


    Danielle stared at Jackson and said coldly, "Mr. Wulf, your way of catching up with people is very unique."


    Right then, a man wearing a well-ironed suit and a golden demon mask strode into the reception room. He immediately noticed Danielle sitting at the side.


    Jackson stood up and introduced Danielle to the man. "Shadow, this is Hades."


    Danielle nced at David and said indifferently, "Hades, nice to meet you."

 Chapter 41-2

    Jackson then told David, "Hades, this is Shadow."


    David stared at Danielle and teased, "Shadow, I¡¯m impressed by what you¡¯ve achieved despite your young age. It¡¯s an honor to meet you."


    Danielle replied, "The honor is mine."


    She rolled her eyes internally and thought, ¡¯David is not that much older than me.¡¯


    Nathan still could not wrap his head around how Danielle became the boss of the Shadow Fortress at such a young age. The border was a dangerous ce.


    Nathan was shocked to see that Danielle hade with only a single subordinate. He wondered if Danielle had ever been concerned about her own safety. Her subordinate didn¡¯t look very powerful.


    "Mr. Wulf, why did you invite us here?" David asked in a deep voice.


    Jackson said, "I¡¯m sure the two of you have heard that members of the army have infiltrated this ce. There are only a dozen of them.


    "We, the factions at the border, have always been independent from the army¡¯s control. It won¡¯t do us any good if the army sets up their base here. Why don¡¯t we join forces to deal with them?"


    A hint of deception shed across Jackson¡¯s eyes.


    Danielle blinked. It seemed Jackson wanted to drag her and David down with him. The army had clearlye to raid the Wulf n¡¯s researchb. Although only a dozen soldiers hade to the border, they were backed by the entire army force.


    She thought, ¡¯Jackson is cunning for trying to get us into his mess.


    Danielle replied, "Mr. Wulf, how did youe to that conclusion? If the army wants to check out our ces, so be it. It doesn¡¯t affect us much. Mr. Wulf, when did you be so weak? Why do you need our three factions to join forces just to deal with a dozen soldiers?"


    Jackson was stunned. He persuaded, "Shadow, if the army establishes their presence here, we won¡¯t be able to run our businesses freely. You want freedom too, right? Why don¡¯t we nip this in the bud?"


    Danielle turned down Jackson¡¯s offer, saying, "My faction isn¡¯t doing anything illegal."


    Meanwhile, Elliot and hisrades had gone to the researchb yesterday. It was heavily guarded. Hence, they nned to besiege the leader of the Wulf n today. Jackson seldom left the Wulf n¡¯s base, and the army had no means of entering there. Therefore, today was a golden opportunity.


    Just as Elliot and the army force were about to carry out their n, they heard the sound of gunshot.


    Bang!


    Dozens of people in camouge uniforms surrounded the auction hall with pistols. They looked savage.


    The auction had just ended, and most guests were

 Chapter 41-3

    preparing to leave the hall. This development shocked them.


    The ear-piercing gunshot shattered the initially peaceful atmosphere. The entire ce was in chaos. People fled in panic, looking for a safe ce to hide.


    Although shootings weremon at the border, the guests were terrorized by the sudden besiegement.


    Luke looked at the people in camouge uniforms surrounding him and hisrades. He said, "We¡¯ve been targeted."


    "They¡¯ve been watching us since we came in," Elliot said calmly.


    "Everyone, take cover," Elliotmanded.


    A member of the Wulf n picked up the loudspeaker and announced, "Everyone, please leave in an orderly manner. You may leave after we verify your identities."


    "Elliot, the Wulf n wants to keep us here," Justin said gloomily.


    All the guests in the auction hall soon left, leaving only Elliot and his group downstairs.


    "Prepare to fight back," Elliotmanded.


    The two sides engaged in a fierce exchange of shots. Bullets flew across the room, and the sound of ss shattering could be heard.


    The originally luxurious hall quickly became a mess. Tables and chairs were overturned, and items were scattered on the ground. Panic loomed over the ce.


    It was hard to imagine that the hall had been the venue of a grandiose event just seconds ago.


    Danielle and David, who were sitting in the reception room on the third floor, heard the gunshots.


    When Jackson heard themotion, he revealed a look of bloodthirsty madness.

 Chapter 41-4

    He said, "Why don¡¯t we guess how long the soldiers downstairs willst?"


    "You think too highly of the Wulf n," said David coldly. His stare was deadly.


    A member of the Wulf n knocked on the door and hurriedly ran in. He reported, "Mr. Wulf, this is bad! Our men are being subdued. The auction hall has been surrounded."


    Jackson¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He gritted his teeth and looked at David. "Why are you interfering in my business?"


    "I don¡¯t like being provoked," David said emotionlessly.


    David stood up and said to Danielle, "It¡¯s time for us to go down and take a look." He held Danielle¡¯s hand and left the room.


    Confused, Aiden thought, ¡¯Why is Hades holding Shadow¡¯s hand? Did Shadow fall in love with Hades?¡¯ When Jackson saw the two of them holding hands, he was shocked. He wondered what their rtionship was. If the Shadow Fortress and the Hades Fortress were on good terms, it would be quite disadvantageous for him.


    On the first floor of the auction hall, Elliot and hisrades were injured. However, the Wulf n members definitely suffered much more serious injuries than they were.


    David and Danielle came to the first floor hand in hand. Danielle saw Elliot at a nce.


    She quickly approached Elliot. When she saw that there was blood on him, she asked with concern, "Are you injured?"


    Elliot looked at the woman in the fox mask. He thought, ¡¯Why does this woman sound a little like Danielle? That¡¯s impossible. Danielle is so meek. She couldn¡¯t havee to the border.


    Elliot replied btedly, "No."


    Danielle¡¯s eyes reddened. She knew that Elliot was a soldier, but she did not know that he was involved in this mission. If she had paid more attention to this matter, Elliot and hisrades wouldn¡¯t have been in danger.

 Chapter 42-1

    Danielle red at Jackson with her piercing gaze. She fired four shots at Jackson. None of her shots hit his vital points. She hit his wrists and legs. She wanted to torture Jackson slowly for bullying Elliot.


    Jackson had not expected Danielle to suddenly shoot him. He was bleeding profusely, and his face turned pale.


    Jackson screamed, "Shadow, are you fucking crazy? You shot me for these idiots."


    Danielle smiled and said, "Jackson, you messed with my men. These four shots are just the appetizers I¡¯ve prepared for you. I¡¯ll slowly torture you to death."


    Danielle¡¯s smile was so creepy that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    The soldiers were stunned. They wondered if Shadow and Elliot were acquaintances. Shadow¡¯s ruthlessness shocked all of them. She shot the leader of the Wulf n four times as soon as she made her appearance.


    David looked at Danielle with a doting expression.


    Nathan thought, ¡¯Miss Darling is a woman of action. She shot Jackson without any prior notice. I¡¯ve to be careful not to offend her in the future.¡¯


    "Seize Jackson," David ordered his subordinates.


    His men replied, "Noted."


    Jackson knew that if Hades¡¯s men seized him, he would surely die. Fortunately, he had nned an escape route for himself.


    "Hades and Shadow, the Wulf n has fallen apart, but I¡¯ll surely take my revenge on you." Jacksonughed maniacally. He pressed a switch, and the door of the auction hall closed. They were trapped in here now.


    A group of Wulf n members appeared on the second floor with guns in their hands and fired at the people on the first floor. David quickly pulled Danielle into his arms and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "I¡¯m fine." After saying that, Danielle broke free from David¡¯s embrace.


    Then, she turned to look at Elliot and his group and said calmly, "You¡¯re injured. Take cover."


    After that, she began to shoot back at the men on the second floor.


    As Danielle¡¯s right-hand man, Aiden joined the battle with pistols in both hands. He reached the second floor with a single leap.


    Nathan was astonished by Aiden¡¯s athletic ability and courage. Aiden actually went up to the second floor alone.


    Nathan figured Aiden¡¯s strength was on par with his own. Nathan also went to the second floor to help him.


    David looked at Danielle who was calm and proficient in shooting. With him around, he saw no

 Chapter 42-2

    need for Danielle to put herself in danger. He pulled Danielle closer and said, "Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go settle this."


    "I can manage." Danielle wanted to rush upstairs as well.


    David grabbed her tightly. He was both impressed and shocked by Danielle¡¯s boldness.


    David ordered, "Stay here. Be good."


    Danielle obeyed David¡¯s order and did not charge forward.


    Elliot and his group were speechless when they witnessed David and Danielle¡¯s interaction.


    David turned around and jumped to the second floor. He emanated a surging, murderous aura.


    When he saw that a Wulf n member was about to escape with Jackson, he killed Jackson with a single shot.


    Jackson was lying in a pool of blood. Before he died, he stared at David, his eyes filled with resentment.


    When the Wulf n member saw that Jackson was dead, he turned around and aimed his gun at Danielle on the first floor. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, David shot him in the head and killed him on the spot.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    A tank smashed open the iron gate of the auction hall.


    Denny drove the tank in and saw Danielle. He asked, "Shadow, are you hurt?"


    "No," Danielle said calmly.


    After Aiden, Nathan, and David dealt with the remaining Wulf n members, they rejoined the others on the first floor.


    When Aiden saw Denny, he rolled his eyes andined, "Denny, could you havee any slower? The battle has already ended. What¡¯s your contribution?" "How was I slow? I saw your message and rushed over immediately," retorted Denny as he red at Aiden.


    Despite having gone on countless missions and encountering many dangers, Maximus was still shocked at the sight of the tank. He had newfound awe for the factions at the border.


    All the factions at the border soon found out about what had happened at the auction. The Shadow Fortress and the Hades Fortress had wiped out the Wulf n.


    Danielle took off her mask and approached Elliot, saying, "Elliot, let¡¯s go."


    Elliot was beyond shocked. The woman who had swiftly killed a few people just now was his biological sister. The people present even addressed her as Shadow.


    "Danielle, why are you at the border? And what did they call you just now? Are you Shadow?" Elliot asked in confusion.

 Chapter 42-3

    Justin, Luke, Maximus, and Lydia were stunned. So, this woman was both Shadow and Elliot¡¯s sister.


    They thought, ¡¯Isn¡¯t Major Darling¡¯s sister in school? We¡¯ve seen her before, but she didn¡¯t look like this.


    Met with Elliot¡¯s puzzled gaze, Danielle exined calmly, "Yes, I¡¯m here to settle some matters. Let¡¯s go to my ce first."


    David walked over and took off his mask. He wrapped his arm around Danielle¡¯s waist and greeted Elliot, saying "Hi!"


    This time, not only were Elliot and his group shocked, but Danielle¡¯s subordinates were also surprised.


    Aiden thought, ¡¯So, Hades is Shadow¡¯s boyfriend.


    Elliot looked at David and asked, "You¡¯re Hades?"


    David replied, "Yes." More than ten cars arrived at the Shadow Fortress.


    Taylor approached Danielle and asked, "Shadow, are you alright? Bring me along for your next mission. I¡¯m better than Aiden."


    Aiden was unhappy when he heard this. He mumbled, "I¡¯m clearly a better shooter than you."


    Danielle ignored their bickering and said to Elliot, "Elliot, let us treat your wounds first."


    Elliot had been processing the fact that Danielle was Shadow during their entire car ride. When they arrived at the base, he finally epted the truth. He asked, "Danielle, is this your fortress?"


    Danielle answered, "Yes, but I don¡¯te here often. A few of my men manage its operation."


    Elliot and his group were taken aback by the scale of the fortress, as well as the various armed vehicles, helicopters, nes, special armories,boratories, and so on. The Shadow Fortress was clearly much more equipped than their army base. "Danielle, I¡¯m Maximus Cole, the captain of the Hawk Assault Squad," Maximus said with a smile.


    "Hello, Captain Cole," Danielle greeted.


    Maximus was a friendly guy. He said, "There¡¯s no need for formalities. Just call me Maximus."


    Justin joined in their conversation and said, "Danielle, I¡¯m the captain of the Tiger Assault Squad. My name is Justin Guerrero. You can call me Justin."


    Danielle replied, "Hello, Justin."


    Luke pushed Maximus and Justin aside. Then, he said with a smile on his face, "Danielle, I¡¯m Luke Marsh, the captain of the Lion Assault Squad."


    Danielle replied, "Hello, Luke."


    Lydia had met Audrey before. She had also heard that Elliot¡¯s biological sister had been found. Lydia had always wanted to pay Danielle a visit, but she never had the time to do so. Lydia was fond of Danielle¡¯s personality. Lydia said, "Danielle, I¡¯m Elliot¡¯s partner. My name is Lydia Powell. You can call me Lydia from now on."


    Danielle replied, "Hi, Lydia!"


    Danielle appeared meek now,pletely different from when she pulled out her gun prior.


    Elliot¡¯s friends were eager to get acquainted with Danielle. Danielle was initially holding hands with David. However, Elliot¡¯s friends surrounded Danielle, pushing David aside.

 Chapter 43-1

    After Danielle treated the wounds of Elliot and his friends, they went to the cafeteria. The members at the fortress greeted Danielle when they saw her.


    "Elliot, let¡¯s eat something." Danielle knew that Elliot and his group must not have been eating proper meals since they came to the border.


    "Danielle, when did you establish this fortress?"


    Elliot wanted to learn more about Danielle.


    To be able to survive at the border, Elliot figured Danielle must have suffered a lot. He vowed to protect her since she had returned to the Darling family now.


    Danielle replied, "A few years ago."


    She could tell that Elliot felt bad. However, her life at the border was actually quite decent.


    "Danielle, you¡¯re amazing," eximed Maximus. He could tell that this fortress was well-maintained. Each member had their own responsibilities.


    Maximus would never have guessed that the leader of such an organized base would be so young. He felt a little ashamed of himself.


    David had not been able to talk to Danielle. He quietly served food for Danielle. With David around, Danielle didn¡¯t need to do most of the things herself.


    "Elliot, are you here for the virus in the researchb?" Danielle asked calmly.


    Elliot exined, "That¡¯s right. Not only did this infamous researchb create the IV2 virus, but they are also secretly experimenting on humans and have captured many innocent people. They also captured Professor Erk. We have to save him."


    Danielle nodded and instructed, "Taylor, Aiden, and Denny, rescue Professor Erk and the hostages from the researchb at the Wulf n after this. Bring them here."


    "Shadow, we¡¯ve finished eating. We¡¯ll go now." The three of them epted the mission and hurriedly headed to the researchb with a group of people.


    "Thank you, Danielle." Elliot was well aware that Danielle had more authority than him here at the border. Although the leader of the Wulf n was dead, there were still many people guarding the researchb.


    It would be easier for Danielle¡¯s subordinates to rescue the captives.


    David instructed, "Nathan, lead a team to support Shadow¡¯s men." David knew that Jackson still had a capable subordinate who doubled as his adviser. The man had a high status in the Wulf n.


    Nathan said, "I¡¯m on it."


    "Danielle, can I get a tour of the fortresster?" asked Justin as he looked at Danielle expectantly.


    Although he had seen many things along their way to the cafeteria, he wanted to further explore the area.


    Luke and Maximus were also looking forward to a

 Chapter 43-2

    tour of the base.


    "Sure. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you guys around."


    Danielle agreed to Justin¡¯s request readily.


    "Kit, bring them around the fortress. They can go anywhere they want," Danielle instructed.


    Kit replied respectfully, "Noted."


    Many areas in the fortress had restricted ess. Kit figured Danielle truly trusted Elliot and his group for her to allow them ess to all areas.


    Kit said, "Let me show you around."


    Kit brought Maximus, Justin, and Luke on a tour to visit the fortress.


    Elliot, Lydia, and David remained in the cafeteria with Danielle.


    Lydia said with a smile, "Danielle, are you used to life at home? Elliot told me some time ago that they found you. I¡¯m very happy for you. I¡¯ve always wanted to visit you, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in this fashion. I¡¯ll send you a gift when we get back."


    Danielle was a good judge of character. She could tell that Lydia loved Elliot very much. She also feltfortable around Lydia. Lydia emanated apletely different aurapared to Audrey.


    Danielle replied, "Lydia, Elliot has already given me a gift."


    Lydia argued, "That¡¯s from him and not from me. I¡¯ve always dreamt of having a sister since I was young. Unfortunately, I¡¯m the only child in my family. I¡¯ll surely pamper you from now on."


    Lydia was very fond of Danielle. The two of them naturally enjoyed each other¡¯s presence.


    "Alright." Danielle smiled brightly.


    Kit brought the group to the armory.


    The eyes of Justin, Luke, and Maximus lit up when they looked at the armory that covered more than 10 thousand square feet. The armory housed various models of pistols, submachine guns, sniper rifles, and so on.


    The collection here was beyond their imagination.


    Most importantly, all the weapons here were state- of-the-art masterpieces.


    "Look! Isn¡¯t this the ck Rose, the king of guns?" Maximus shouted excitedly.


    Justin and Luke were examining other weapons. Justin dismissed Maximus, saying, "Can you keep it down? How can they have the ck Rose? I heard that the ck Rose is in the hands of a mercenary group overseas. It can¡¯t be here."


    Justin was indeed very surprised by the extensive and up-to-date collection here. However, there was only one ck Rose in the world, so it was impossible for it to be here.


    "It¡¯s really the ck Rose. I¡¯ve seen pictures of it. If you don¡¯t believe me,e and take a look yourself!" Maximus held the gun gently as if he was handling a baby.

 Chapter 43-3

    Justin facepalmed at Maximus¡¯s nonsense. He teased, "Luke, don¡¯t you think Maximus looks like a hick in a big city?"


    "Why don¡¯t we go over and take a look first?" Luke didn¡¯t believe Maximus either. However, Maximus kept calling for them.


    While Luke and Justin were heading over, they heard Kit say calmly, "Mr. Cole, this is indeed the ck Rose, the king of guns. We have many here."


    Luke and Justin jogged over when they heard it. Justin went forward and snatched the gun from Maximus, admiring it carefully.


    Justin eximed, "Luke, this seems to actually be the ck Rose."


    Justin had only seen pictures of the gun before and had never seen it in person. However, he often admired its picture. He was a gun fanatic.


    Luke took the gun and observed carefully.


    At the side, Justin and Maximus said anxiously, "We haven¡¯t seen enough of it. Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s firste first serve?"


    When Kit noticed that the men were fighting over a pistol, he took out two more ck Roses and handed the pistols to them. He said calmly, "We have many ck Roses here."


    The men immediately shifted their focus from admiring the gun to processing Kit¡¯s words. They wondered why the Shadow Fortress was in possession of so many ck Roses.


    They thought, ¡¯Isn¡¯t the ck Rose the king of guns? Isn¡¯t there only one ck Rose in the world? Why does the fortress have so many of them?¡¯


    "Why do you have these? Isn¡¯t there only one ck Rose in the world?" Luke asked curiously.


    "You can ask Shadow yourself. She¡¯ll tell you if she wants to," answered Kit. Although Danielle made it clear that these men could stroll around the fortress, Kit wasn¡¯t sure if he was allowed to tell them everything. Danielle brought Elliot, Lydia, and David to the reception hall.


    "Elliot and Lydia, do you want to take a rest first?" Danielle asked.


    Elliot replied, "It¡¯s okay. They should be back soon."


    He couldn¡¯t sleep anyway since he hadn¡¯t rescued the hostages andpleted his mission.


    Maximus, Luke, and Justin arrived at the reception hall just then. They strode over in big steps and looked excited. Kit was calmly following behind them.


    "Danielle, why do you have so many ck Roses in your fortress? Isn¡¯t there only one in the world?" Maximus asked in confusion.


    The people present in the reception hall had different expressions when they heard this.


    Elliot stood up in surprise. He knew that his friends were speaking the truth judging from their excited expressions. He eximed, "What did you say? The ck Rose?"


    Every gun user had been dying to check out the ck Rose in person. Elliot was dumbfounded by the fact that the Shadow Fortress owned many ck Roses. This was even more shocking news to Elliot than knowing that Danielle was Shadow.


    David raised his eyebrows. He was a little surprised. Danielle seemed to be more capable than he had expected.


    "I gave that gun to Reid," Danielle said tly.


    Elliot asked, "Danielle, you know Reid Townsend?"


    The men present were shocked. Reid¡¯s mercenary group was thergest organization in Fleoria.


    Danielled replied, "Yes."


    "Danielle, where did you get these ck Roses?"


    Elliot asked in confusion. "I made them on a whim," Danielle said casually. She invented the ck Rose a few years ago. To her surprise, many people liked it.


    Elliot and the others were stunned. The reception hall suddenly turned very quiet.


    "What? You made it yourself? On a whim?" Maximus broke the silence with his loud exmation.


    Justin, who was standing beside Maximus, almost went deaf.

 Chapter 44-1

    "Elliot, do you like the ck Rose that much?" Danielle asked.


    Elliot nodded vigorously. The ck Rose wasn¡¯t just something he liked; it¡¯s something he dreamed of owning.


    "Kit, go to the armory and fetch me six ck Roses," Danielle ordered.


    Elliot asked, "Danielle, who taught you how to make weapons?" He was shocked by how much Danielle knew given her age.


    Danielle thought for a moment and said, "I taught myself the skill of making weapons."


    David looked at Danielle lovingly. As expected, his girlfriend was outstanding.


    Elliot thought, ¡¯Danielle and I share the same genes. Why am I not as talented as her?¡¯ Kit came back with six wooden boxes and ced them in front of Danielle. He respectfully said, "Shadow, the guns are in the boxes."


    Danielle distributed the boxes to Elliot, Maximus, Justin, Luke, and Lydia. She passed thest box to David.


    They were stunned as they stared at the wooden boxes in their hands.


    Danielle actually gave each of them a ck Rose as though it was somemonly avable door gift.


    Elliot said, "Danielle, we can¡¯t ept this. It¡¯s too precious. Besides, we can¡¯t own guns without authorization." He wanted to give the wooden box back to Danielle.


    "That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t take this. We have to abide by the army¡¯s rules," said Maximus as he stared intensely at the wooden box. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with it, but he knew he had to return this to Danielle.


    Lydia chimed in and said, "Danielle, thank you for your gift, but I can¡¯t keep it." The ck Rose was a valuable weapon that even the richest were dying to get their hands on. Its value far surpassed that of money.


    Justin and Luke also wanted to return the guns to Danielle.


    Danielle had just saved them from the besiegement of Jackson¡¯s men. She had also sent out her men to help rescue the hostages. Elliot and his friends felt shameless for epting such precious gifts after all that Danielle had done for them.


    "Danielle, this is the first gift you¡¯ve given me. I¡¯ll treasure it," said David as he held the gift lovingly.


    Danielle looked at David and smiled. "I¡¯m d you like it."


    Everyone else present rolled their eyes at how lovey-dovey Danielle and David were.


    Danielle said, "Elliot, keep the gun. The ck Rose is not anything special here at my fortress. Consider it a trinket to add to your personal collection. Also,

 Chapter 44-2

    the bullets are specially made. If you run out of bullets, just ask me for more."


    The men epted the gifts happily after being persuaded by Danielle. After all, they were really fond of the gun.


    Maximus said, "Danielle, just let me know if I can be of any help to you in the future."


    The rest of them also stared at Danielle with fervent gazes.


    Danielle replied, "Alright."


    Just then, Denny and his team returned from the rescue mission.


    Denny reported, "Shadow, we saved the hostages.


    When we arrived, the other party was in the process of moving the researchb. We got into a fight, and Hugh Morris escaped.


    "In addition, some of those hostages were dead. We only brought back those who are alive. We managed to save Professor Erk too. The hostages who were subjected to human experiments aren¡¯t doing very well. We¡¯ve ced them in the infirmary."


    Danielle nodded and said, "I¡¯ll take a look at the hostages."


    Danielle entered the infirmary. She saw more than ten people tied to the beds. They were the victims who had been experimented on.


    They were in a daze, and their eyes were bloodshot and devoid of emotions. They were shouting at the top of their lungs. In short, they looked tragic.


    When Paul Burns, who was in charge of the infirmary of the Shadow Fortress, saw Danielle and the others, he wiped the sweat off his forehead and reported, "Shadow, tranquilizers are no longer effective on these people."


    Elliot was shocked to see how terrible the hostages¡¯ conditions were. The Wulf n was indeed inhumane. They actually experimented on living humans. "Where is Professor Erk?" Danielle asked expressionlessly.


    Paul reported, "He¡¯s in the ward next door. Professor Erk was injected with poison. I just gave him the Miracle Antidote. He¡¯s still unconscious."


    Paul was enraged and wanted to curse out loud when he saw the conditions of the hostages. The Wulf n was cruel.


    Nathan walked over with an incubator and reported, "Mrs. Charrington, these are the remaining experimental reagents that the Wulf n didn¡¯t manage to get rid of in time. I wonder if these reagents were used for human experiments."


    Danielle was speechless.


    Danielle thought, ¡¯Wait a second. I¡¯m not married yet. Why is Nathan calling me that?¡¯


    Danielle picked up a needle and inserted it into a patient¡¯s body to draw blood. She turned around and instructed, "Taylor, take these reagents and this blood sample to theboratory and let the team

 Chapter 44-3

    figure out theposition."


    Taylor replied, "Noted."


    Happy, David thought, ¡¯Finally, Nathan said something pleasing to my ear. That was a good call. I¡¯ll give him a raiseter.¡¯


    Danielle said, "Dr. Burns, I¡¯m going to perform acupuncture on these patients now. Come over and take a look. Then, we¡¯ll each work on a few patients to speed things up."


    Danielle took out her acupuncture kit and began treating one of the patients.


    Her hands were fast, urate, and steady. After shepleted the treatment on the first patient, the patient finally quieted down. His eyes became gradually less red and more focused.


    David knew Danielle was the miracle healer. However, Elliot and his friends didn¡¯t, so they were very shocked by Danielle¡¯s acupuncture skill.


    Elliot wondered when and how Danielle picked up this skill. She seemed to be proficient in medicine. Elliot even felt unworthy to be Danielle¡¯s brother.


    Danielle was fully focused on administering the acupuncture. Sweat trickled down her face.


    After Danielle and Paul attended to the patients, they finally reacted to the tranquilizers.


    David took out a handkerchief and wiped Danielle¡¯s forehead. His gaze revealed deep affection as he took a ss of water and brought it to Danielle¡¯s mouth.


    Danielle was indeed thirsty. After drinking more than half a ss, David removed the ss and began massaging Danielle¡¯s hands. Her hands were red from holding needles for a long time.


    "Danielle, are you feeling better?" asked David as he concentrated on massaging.


    "I¡¯m fine." Danielle was used to it. She used to practise acupuncture the entire day without resting.


    The people in the ward were both jealous and annoyed at how David attended to Danielle lovingly.


    Nathan thought, ¡¯Miss Darling is the only one capable of turning Mr. Charrington from a decisive and ruthless CEO to a caring and gentle boyfriend.


    Just then, Taylor rushed in with theb report. He wondered why everyone in the ward was so quiet.


    He approached Danielle and saw her enjoying a massage from David. Taylor then regretted his decision to show up now. He was single and had no one to be lovey-dovey with.


    Danielle noticed Taylor holding theb report. She asked calmly, "Are the results out?"


    Taylor handed the report to Danielle and reported, "Yes. Theb analyzed the reagents. This virus is an upgraded version of IV2. The hostages have this virus in their blood, but other viruses are left in their bodies too."


    Danielle studied the report. She had a feeling that the Wulf n¡¯s researchb was researching other viruses too. It was unlikely for the Wulf n to go through so much trouble just for a simple virus like IV2.

 Chapter 45-1

    Danielle instructed Taylor, "Continue to investigate Hugh¡¯s whereabouts. He¡¯s the reason the Wulf n could develop so quickly in the past two years."


    Taylor replied, "Noted."


    Paul said, "Shadow, Professor Erk is awake. Do you want to go over and take a look?"


    Danielle replied, "Sure."


    Danielle, David, Elliot and his friends went to the ward next door.


    "How are you feeling?" asked Danielle as she stood in front of Professor Erk¡¯s bed.


    Professor Erk looked at Danielle and asked in confusion, "Beautifuldy, were you the one who saved me?"


    Danielle replied, "Yes." Elliot interrupted their conversation and said, "Professor Erk, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Elliot Darling, the captain of the Dragon Assault Squad. Can I ask you a few questions?"


    Professor Erk nodded in agreement and said, "Since this beautifuldy saved my life, I¡¯ll tell you whatever I know."


    Elliot asked in an intimidating voice, "Professor Erk, what exactly was the Wulf n researching in that researchb? What were the hostages used for?"


    Professor Erk exined, "Based on my observation, the IV2 research was just a facade. I didn¡¯t participate in the experiments where humans were involved. I wasn¡¯t involved in any of their core research."


    Elliot spected that the Wulf n had used Professor Erk as a cover to hide their true intentions.


    Elliot asked, "Professor Erk, then do you know who¡¯s doing the live experiments?" Professor Erk said, "They were doing the live experiments underground in the researchb. It¡¯s heavily guarded and none of us could get in, but I¡¯ve heard the bodyguards mention a woman named Vera Sinir. I think she¡¯s probably in charge of the live experiments."


    Danielle stood by the side of the bed and listened. She chimed in and suggested, "Elliot, interrogate the patients when they are awake. They¡¯ll most likely know more."


    Elliot replied, "Yes, I will. The Wulf n had caught wind of our arrival, so they had left with all the important personnel and information in advance. Perhaps they¡¯re plotting something bigger."


    Elliot then told Professor Erk, "Professor Erk, rest up. We¡¯ll take our leave now."


    The group then left the ward.


    Meanwhile, two men were meeting in a vi in a foreign country.

 Chapter 45-2

    "Mr. Morris, you¡¯re indeed a step ahead in everything. If you hadn¡¯t prepared a substitute for me in advance, I would have been killed by Hades."


    If Danielle and David were present, they would tell from a nce that the speaker was none other than Jackson, who supposedly had died from a headshot wound.


    "They believe that you¡¯re dead. You can now move about freely and get things done more easily," Hugh said expressionlessly.


    It was a pity that the stunt double they had meticulously trained had died. It would be hard to find another stunt double who looked so simr to Jackson.


    Jackson said, "When did Hades and Shadow join forces? Now that our Wulf n has been annexed by these two factions, I must take revenge."


    Jackson had a bloodthirsty smile on his face. His gaze was piercing.


    "It¡¯s okay to lose the Wulf n. The most important thing now is the experiment," Hugh said calmly.


    Jackson mumbled, "Fortunately, we had backup ns. The researchb at the border has been destroyed, but we can still use the researchb here. It won¡¯t affect the experiment. However, they have theb rats. I¡¯m worried they might expose us."


    Hugh narrowed his eyes and said indifferently, "Vera deliberately left those people behind. Vera has taken precaution steps to prevent them from saying a word about the experiment. She injected them with the virus before she left. Whether they live or not is up to luck."


    Jackson replied, "That¡¯s reassuring."


    The next day, Danielle, David, Elliot and his friends left the border in a luxurious private jet.


    David had Danielle sit on hisp. He looked at Danielle with fervent eyes as he whispered into her ear. David asked, "How many other identities are you hiding from me?"


    David¡¯s gentle and low voice was electrifying for Danielle. Her heart skipped a beat.


    She avoided David¡¯s gaze guiltily. She had around ten more identities that he had yet to figure out.


    David sized up Danielle in his arms. He did not continue to interrogate her when he saw that she was reluctant to tell him the truth.


    He was okay with her having some secrets as long as she didn¡¯t put herself in danger. They still had a long time together ahead of them. One day, he would know everything about her.


    Curious, David asked, "The Shadow Fortress was founded four years ago. You were still a minor at that time. Why were you at the border?"


    Danielle¡¯s eyes dimmed at the mention of this. Shemented, "It¡¯s a long story."


    When she was eight years old, Lucy punished her

 Chapter 45-3

    because of Robbie. After that, Danielle ran into the mountains in a fit of anger. She encountered a house deep in the woods.


    Curious, she entered the house and met her master, Cloud Waldstein. He taught her all her skills.


    Cloud was once poisoned and was in grave danger. She heard from others that there was a medicine that could save Cloud¡¯s life.


    However, the medicine was only avable at the border, which was a very dangerous ce. She might not be able to return if she ventured there.


    She couldn¡¯t care less about the danger. Cloud treated her very well and taught her a lot. She could not watch Cloud die.


    At that time, the border was in turmoil, and all the factions were constantly fighting. By chance, Danielle obtained the medicine and established the Shadow Fortress.


    Over the past few years, she frequented the border from time to time to expand her faction and annex some small criminal gangs. There were a few times when she nearly died at the border.


    She would have left the Granger family even if Joseph had not gone to Bane Springs to look for her. After all, the Granger family had mistreated her and disappointed her.


    Currently, the Hades Fortress and the Shadow Fortress were the tworgest factions at the border.


    The smaller factions wouldn¡¯t dare mess with them.


    David listened to Danielle briefly recount her experiences. His heart ached for her. He loathed himself for not meeting Danielle sooner.


    David thought, ¡¯No wonder Danielle appears indifferent to everything.


    David figured Danielle must have learned to be independent because she was kidnapped at a young age and was mistreated by her adoptive family. No one cared for her and loved her. She had to rely on herself for everything.


    Everything Danielle knew now was a result of her tough childhood. Others might think that she was gifted, but David knew that she had gone through countless hardships in order to achieve what she had now.


    David vowed to protect Danielle from now on. He would make up for all the love she did not have in the past.


    David grumbled, "What were you nning to do if I didn¡¯t show up at the auction?"


    David couldn¡¯t imagine how Danielle would escape the Wulf n¡¯s besiegement unscathed with just Aiden¡¯s help.

 Chapter 46-1

    "They couldn¡¯t have posed a threat to me," Danielle said calmly. Her strength was unquestionable from the fact that she had established the Shadow Fortress at the border.


    "Stop putting yourself in danger from now on. I¡¯ll help you to achieve whatever you want," urged David, concerned.


    Danielle¡¯s heart mellowed. However, she could not guarantee that she would not do anything dangerous in the future. She smiled and said, "I know you¡¯ll."


    "You are Sphinx the gunsmith," David suddenly said with certainty.


    Danielle looked David in the eye and asked, "How did you know?"


    David grinned and answered, "Although the maker of the ck Rose is still a mystery, I think only Sphinx can make such a top-notch gun." Danielle figured David probably had special powers to sniff out all her identities. He had unraveled many of them, and he was spot on with this one.


    "Mr. Charrington, are you saying that Mrs. Charrington is the mysterious Sphinx?" Nathan shouted. He gapped in surprise.


    David chided, "Why are you making such a fuss?"


    Nathan was easily excited. He didn¡¯t seem fit to be David¡¯s assistant.


    Elliot eximed, "Danielle, are you really Sphinx? I should have thought of it when I saw the pistol yesterday. How could an ordinary gunsmith make such a top-notch weapon?"


    Elliot wondered how many more identities Danielle hid.


    Danielle noticed everyone¡¯s probing gazes and readily admitted, "Yes, I¡¯m Sphinx."


    Maximus looked at her with admiration and praised, "Danielle, you¡¯re amazing. Sphinx is actually someone we know."


    When David saw everyone surrounding Danielle, he red at Nathan. It was all Nathan¡¯s fault for making a fuss just now. Fortunately, Danielle was sitting on David¡¯sp now. So, David didn¡¯t need to worry about being left out.


    Nathan mumbled internally, ¡¯Sphinx is my idol. Am I not allowed to show some excitement for meeting my idol in person?¡¯


    Nathan grumbled internally, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything to David.


    "Danielle is sleepy. Everyone, please go back to your seats," David said gloomily. He did not want anyone to divert Danielle¡¯s attention away from him.


    Danielle argued, "I¡¯m not sleepy."


    David retorted childishly, "Yes, you¡¯re."


    David then said in a mellow voice, "Take a nap. We¡¯ve a few hours to kill before wend."

 Chapter 46-2

    David¡¯s voice was like music to Danielle¡¯s ears.


    Danielle wanted to get out of David¡¯s arms and sleep in the bedroom, but David hugged her even tighter. He demanded, "I¡¯ll hug you to sleep. Close your eyes."


    Nathan had a feeling that David was treating Danielle like his daughter. He could tell that David was a super clingy lover.


    Danielle was indeed exhausted from all the recent events. Ever since she arrived at the border, she had not had a good rest.


    As soon as she arrived, she researched for an antidote for IV2. She also dealt with a bunch of work piled up during her absence. Now, she felt sleepy the moment she rxed.


    Shey obediently in David¡¯s arms like a kitten. Exhausted, she fell asleep not long after. She was sleeping soundly with her lips slightly pouted. She looked cute.


    David really wanted to kiss her, but he restrained himself.


    Just then, Danielle¡¯s phone rang. David could not tell who the caller was because the name shown on screen was encrypted.


    David had witnessed Danielle¡¯s hacking skills at the hospital. Last time at the auction, she went by the name ck Web. David found her intriguing.


    Out of respect, David did not answer the phone, but he did not hang up either. He merely turned the phone to silent mode.


    David was enjoying this moment. The corners of his lips curled up. He was like apletely different person from his usual self.


    The call stopped and Danielle¡¯s phone screen lit up. She received an email notification.


    David subconsciously nced at her phone and unintentionally found out another alias of Danielle while she was sleeping soundly in his arms.


    Jason sent Danielle a message. [Miss Darling, this is the monthly financial statement of the Grace Group. Please check.]


    Jason sent another message. [Our new skincare line has received good feedback from the customers. When you have time, you should invent another series.]


    Jason was the CEO of the Grace Group. David knew a thing or two about this group.


    It was a rtively newpany that had rapid growth in the past few years. It was a dark horse in the business world, with lots of growth potential. It mainly produced clothes, jewelry, shoes, bags, and so on.


    Since Jason reported to Danielle, then she was most likely the founder of the Grace Group. David suddenly recalled the time when he bought Danielle a bunch of fashion items from Grace.


    Now David finally understood why Danielle didn¡¯t seem excited to receive those gifts. She had acted calm, even a little awkward.

 Chapter 46-3

    David figured if he were Danielle, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised either. Getting products from her own brand and even products she designed personally as gifts was certainly a funny experience.


    David realized he had to put in more thought the next time he wanted to buy Danielle something. He med Nathan for the incidentst time since Nathan suggested giving Danielle products from Grace.


    David thought, ¡¯On second thought, Nathan has good taste for selecting items designed by Danielle.


    If Nathan knew what David was thinking now, he would probably roll his eyes and begrudgingly thank David for acknowledging his good taste.


    David analyzed what had happened and concluded that the Darling family was most likely unaware of Danielle¡¯s various identities. Otherwise, they would not have given her items from Grace like he did.


    David was pleasantly surprised by how capable Danielle was. Not only was she the miracle healer, but she was also Sphinx the gunsmith, the leader of the Shadow Fortress, and the founder of the Grace Group. On top of that, she was a skilled hacker.


    Nathan approached David and said, "Mr. Charrington."


    David frowned, annoyed by Nathan disturbing his quiet moment with Danielle.


    Nathan asked, "Is Mrs. Charrington already asleep?"


    Nathan was numb from watching David¡¯s frequent disys of affection. Nathan rolled his eyes and internally questioned David¡¯s sanity for hugging Danielle instead of putting her to bed for a good sleep.


    Nathan wondered if David was afraid of Danielle leaving him.


    Nathan thought, ¡¯If other subordinates see this, they will probably be shocked speechless. Mr. Charrington is hopelessly in love.


    David showed his gentle and loving side to Danielle. However, Nathan was well aware that David was ruthless in business and even more terrifying than the rumors stated.


    David instructed Nathan, "Keep your voice down."


    When David sent Danielle to the bedroom, she smacked her lips in her sleep as if she was dissatisfied with being put on the bed. David patted her back a few times and covered her with a nket before gingerly leaving the bedroom and closing the door.


    He did everything quietly as if he was on silent mode.


    Nathan and David headed toward the lounge. After David sat down, he said in a low voice, "You¡¯d better have something important to tell me."


    Nathan hurriedly reported, "Mr. Charrington, while we were at the border, Geoffrey has made his moves. He has privately colluded with many shareholders to remove you as the CEO of thepany and rmended himself to take over your position." David looked disdainful and said expressionlessly, "He doesn¡¯t know his own strength. If he had the ability to be the CEO, he would have be one a long time ago."


    Nathan said, "Also, your stepmother, Polly, was the one who attacked usst time. Geoffrey was involved as well."


    David mocked, "They¡¯ve been waiting for me to die for a long time."


    He revealed a mocking smile, and his expression turned colder.


    If not for Logan and Tara, David would have killed Geoffrey a long time ago.


    Geoffrey was Logan¡¯s only son. David was worried that Logan and Tara might not be able to ept it if he killed Geoffrey. Therefore, he had been tolerating Geoffrey and allowing him to cause trouble all these years.


    When David was very young, his mother fell down the stairs and died on the spot because of severe blood loss. Not long after, Geoffrey brought Polly home. Moreover, they had a son called Sebastian, who was only a year younger than David. David found Geoffrey¡¯s scandal ironic.

 Chapter 47-1

    David always felt that there was more to his mother¡¯s death than met the eye. However, he had failed to find any conclusive evidence after all these years.


    The ne flew for more than ten hours beforending at Treeside Vi.


    David looked at Danielle who was sleeping soundly. He carried Danielle down the stairs, shocking everyone present.


    Howard and Vivian didn¡¯t know that Danielle went overseas with David. They had a feeling that Danielle and David had gotten a lot closer after this trip.


    When Audrey, who was standing upstairs, saw David carrying Danielle, she was green with envy and wanted to yank Danielle out of David¡¯s arms. Furious, Audrey wondered why everything that originally belonged to her became Danielle¡¯s the moment Danielle returned to the family. A glint of malice shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes. She figured Danielle had to die for everything to return to normal.


    Audrey took out her phone and made a call. She said, "She¡¯s back. I¡¯ll give you another 300 thousand dors. You have to act within three days. I want her dead."


    "Elliot, how did you end uping back with Danielle?" Vivian asked gently.


    Elliot replied, "My team was on a mission overseas, and Danielle and I coincidentally met. Since the mission had ended, we came back together."


    Elliot was thankful that his squad returned to the army base in another ne. Otherwise, Vivian would surely not be fooled and would get to the bottom of this.


    Vivian eximed, "Lydia, you haven¡¯t visited us for a long time. I missed you."


    Vivian really liked Lydia for her forthright attitude. Lydia smiled and said, "Vivian, I missed you too. I¡¯ve been wanting to visit all of you since I heard from Elliot that Danielle has returned to the family.


    However, I was busy with other things."


    Danielle was woken up by a gentle breeze that brushed past her face. She was surprised to find out that she had slept for so long and that they were home now.


    "Are you awake?" asked David.


    He added, "Do you want to sleep a little longer?"


    David was practically pampering Danielle like his own child.


    Love was clearly in the air. Howard and Vivian were astonished to see the interaction between David and Danielle.


    Danielle was somewhat amazed. Usually, she was a light sleeper and would wake up at the slightest sound. She also often had nightmares and at most slept for a few hours every night. However, with David by her side, the quality of her sleep

 Chapter 47-2

    improved. She slept soundly.


    Danielle said, "I¡¯m awake now. Put me down." She felt embarrassed being carried by David like a baby.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her.


    David ignored Danielle¡¯s request and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    "Nope," Danielle answered.


    "Let¡¯s go inside the house. Food is ready," suggested Howard.


    David told Danielle, "Your phone rang while you were sleeping."


    Danielle was shocked. People who would call her were all her confidants.


    David added, "I didn¡¯t answer it. But someone named Jason Carter sent you a financial report via email. I saw it by ident."


    Danielle was processing the news. "What? Isn¡¯t Jason Carter the CEO of the Grace Group? If Jason is reporting to Danielle, wouldn¡¯t it make Danielle the founder of the Grace Group?"


    Howard thought out loud.


    He was walking behind David and Danielle and overheard their conversation.


    Howard¡¯s voice was loud and clear. He couldn¡¯t help but exim out loud. He was astonished to find out that Danielle was the founder of the Grace Group despite her young age.


    Danielle thought, ¡¯David has discovered many of my identities on this trip alone.


    Danielle said nonchntly, "Yes, I founded the Grace Group on a whim a few years ago. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so sessful."


    She was not downying her own efforts. She really hadn¡¯t expected the Grace Group to flourish so well.


    "Oh my god! Danielle, my darling, you¡¯re really amazing!" Vivian eximed. Lydia was also stunned. She had just epted the fact that Danielle was Shadow, and now Danielle impressed her with yet another big title. Lydia praised, "Danielle, you¡¯re good."


    Elliot added excitedly, "That¡¯s right. Mom has been a big fan of Grace¡¯s products ever since thepany started."


    Howard and Vivian suddenly thought of something when they heard Elliot mention the Grace Group¡¯s products. They had bought tworge batches of clothes from Grace for Danielle previously.


    As they recalled the details, they finally understood why Danielle didn¡¯t seem very excited at that time. It turned out those were all products from her own brand.


    Howard and Vivian made a mental note to be more careful when preparing gifts for Danielle in the future. Their idea was exactly the same as David¡¯s.


    The eyes of Maximus, Justin, and Luke lit up when they heard this. They would die to have an outstanding sister like Danielle. Even though they

 Chapter 47-3

    were not into fashion, thedies in their families were loyal fans of the products of the Grace Group.


    As Audrey was heading downstairs, she overheard the conversation. She was appalled to learn that Danielle founded the Grace Group, which was Audrey¡¯s favourite brand. Audrey found this unbelievable.


    "Dad and Mom, what are you talking about?" asked Audrey with a sweet smile.


    "Audrey, did you know that your favorite brand, Grace, was founded by Danielle?" Vivian said proudly.


    Audrey screamed internally, ¡¯How is this possible? How old was Danielle a few years ago?¡¯


    Suspicious, Audrey said, "Danielle, you¡¯re really amazing. How old were you a few years ago? Where did you get the funds?"


    Elliot thought of Danielle¡¯s identity as Shadow and decided to change the topic. He said, "Let¡¯s eat. Everyone¡¯s starving." Vivian seconded the suggestion, saying, "Yes. Let¡¯s eat!"


    Throughout the entire meal, David took care of Danielle meticulously. This made Danielle feel as if David was treating her like his own daughter.


    After dinner, the guests bid farewell and left the vi.


    Danielle walked David to the entrance and said, "We¡¯ll go overseas to treat your grandmother in three days."


    After she returned from the trip to treat Tara, it would be time for school. Even though she saw no need to go through university again, she would do it because her parents were unaware of her previous academic achievements.


    "Alright. Rest well." David reluctantly got into the car.


    Danielle watched as David¡¯s car drove away before she returned to her room. She read through Jason¡¯s email. It seemed that starting a skincare line was the right choice. When she returned from her next trip, she would develop a series specially for sensitive and damaged skin.


    She was certain that the new products would be very popr.


    The next day, Danielle was nning to go to the hospital to treat her grandparents.


    They had been using her prescription for a while now. Danielle figured that they would be able to regain consciousness with another round of acupuncture and hypnosis.


    "Good morning, everyone!" Danielle came to the living room and greeted everyone present cheerfully.


    "Danielle, why are you up so early? You came back sote yesterday. You should rest more today," Vivian said with concern.


    Austin chimed in, "That¡¯s right. You seem malnourished. You need to eat more." He hadn¡¯t seen Danielle for more than a week.


    Danielle felt just fine. She argued, "I look just fine if not fatter."


    "How are you fat? You need to treat your body right with a bnced diet," Joseph said.


    Danielle found this interaction amusing.


    Danielle announced, "Dad, Mom, Joseph, Elliot, and Austin, I¡¯m going to the hospital to see Grandpa and Grandma today. They¡¯ll wake up after thest round of acupuncture today."


    "Danielle, are you sure that Caleb and Alice will wake up today?" Howard was in disbelief.


    "Yes, I checked their conditions before this. They¡¯re recovering very well," Danielle replied.


    To the side, Audrey kept quiet. She had been wanting to find an opportunity to hypnotize Caleb and Alice, but the security at the hospital was tight. She did not get a chance to do so. If Caleb and Alice woke up today, everyone in the Darling family would definitely be very grateful to Danielle. Audrey figured her status in the family would further plummet because of this.


    Howard suggested, "Let¡¯s all go to the hospital to see Caleb and Alice together."


    Everyone present happily agreed.

 Chapter 48-1

    Danielle and her family went to the Summit Hospital under the Darling Group.


    When the director of the hospital, Arthur Torres, learned that the Darling family hade, he personally went to wee them at the entrance.


    Arthur greeted them respectfully, "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Darling."


    "How are my parents doing?" Howard asked.


    Arthur reported, "Mr. Caleb Darling and Mrs. Alice Darling are recovering well. Their vital signs look good. Miss Darling¡¯s prescription yed a huge part in saving Caleb and Alice from getting worse."


    Arthur looked at Danielle with admiration. He couldn¡¯t figure out what to do with Caleb and Alice. He was embarrassed that his medical skills paled inparison to Danielle¡¯s.


    Howard looked at Danielle with a gentle expression. He was proud to have such an outstanding daughter.


    They arrived at Caleb and Alice¡¯s ward.


    Danielle checked Alice¡¯s pulse. It seemed that she had recovered very well during this period of time.


    Danielle took out her medical kit and started performing acupuncture treatment on Alice.


    "Danielle, why are you messing with Grandma without the doctor¡¯s permission? You should let Mr. Torres take a look first." Danielle was about to hypnotize Alice when Audrey suddenly interrupted her treatment.


    Arthur quickly said, "Miss Darling, Danielle¡¯s medical skills are above mine. With her around, you can rest assured that your grandmother will be fine."


    He was too embarrassed to show off his medical skills in front of Danielle. He practiced modern medicine, but he was very interested in the acupuncture skill Danielle disyed. This was the perfect chance for him to watch and learn from Danielle. Danielle chided, "Audrey, can you keep quiet? If you want to run your mouth, do it outside."


    Danielle had had enough of Audrey. Audrey¡¯s evil thoughts were written all over her face. Danielle said nothing about it because she didn¡¯t want to upset Howard and Vivian.


    Danielle would tolerate Audrey¡¯s existence as long as the other party didn¡¯t find fault with her. If Audrey caused trouble for her again, Danielle was ready to teach her a lesson.


    "Danielle, I¡¯m just worried about Grandma. Why are you so harsh to me?" Audrey¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked like she was about to cry.


    Danielle thought, ¡¯My god! What a good actress she is. She should join the entertainment industry.¡¯


    She ordered coldly, "Get out."


    Audrey argued, "Why should I go out? They¡¯re my grandparents too. I¡¯m also worried about them. I¡¯m eager to see them awake. Danielle, don¡¯t worry. When they wake up, I promise I won¡¯t fight with you

 Chapter 48-2

    for their favor. I¡¯ll just watch from the side."


    Audrey bit her lip and looked at Danielle timidly.


    Howard chimed in and ordered sternly, "Audrey, shut up. Let Danielle focus on her treatment. If you really want to talk, go and do so in the corridor."


    Audrey was appalled by Howard¡¯s response. She thought, ¡¯Is he implying that I¡¯m mentally ill? Why would I talk to myself alone in the corridor?¡¯


    "Sorry, Dad. I¡¯ll keep quiet." Audrey stood quietly at the side, not daring to speak again.


    After checking the time, Danielle removed the acupuncture needles.


    Without Audrey¡¯s disturbance, Danielle could finally calm down and hypnotize Alice. Danielle snapped her fingers and began guiding Alice.


    Danielle said, "Grandma, you¡¯re safe now. Your body is slowly rxing.


    "I know you can hear me. Slowly adjust your breathing. You can trust mepletely.


    "Now, let¡¯s imagine that we¡¯re surrounded by all kinds of flowers. The sun is shining warmly. We areing out from a castle. Next, we¡¯re going to take the stairs down.


    "Rx your body. I¡¯ll walk down with you step by step. If you can hear my voice, move your fingers. Yes, you¡¯re doing very well.


    "Now, we¡¯re going to take the first step. Move your legs and rx your body. Come and follow me."


    Danielle kept observing Alice¡¯s condition. Alice seemed to struggle with waking up.


    Danielle continued, "After we walk down these stairs, we¡¯ll see an entire sea of flowers and bright sunlight. Come, adjust our breathing. Open your eyes now."


    Danielle snapped her fingers.


    Alice opened her eyes. Danielle took out a pill and ced it in Alice¡¯s mouth. This was a pill Danielle created after researching Caleb and Alice¡¯s conditions. They had been lying on the hospital beds for a few years. This pill could allow them to quickly recover their bodily functions.


    Arthur¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He had just witnessed a vegetable, who had been lying on the hospital bed for a few years, miraculously recover and regain her bodily functions. This was simply a miracle. Arthur had profound respect and admiration for Danielle.


    Alice looked calm and poised. She looked radiant, not at all like a vegetable who had just woken up.


    Howard and the others surrounded her. Howard said emotionally, "Mom, you¡¯re finally awake. How do you feel? Do you want to stretch your legs?"


    Howard and Vivian could not contain their excitement at all. They rushed forward and hugged Alice.


    Alice¡¯s eyes were red. For the past few years, she and

 Chapter 48-3

    Caleb had been trapped in a vegetative state. They were conscious, but their bodies could not move. It was a form of torture for her.


    She initially believed that she would remain in this state until she died. To her great joy, she was healed by her biological granddaughter.


    "Mom, you and Dad have been sleeping for so, so long. We¡¯ve been hoping for you to wake up every day. We¡¯re so happy to see you awake," Vivian said with tears in her eyes.


    Howard choked and said, "Mom, I¡¯m sorry for what you¡¯ve been through."


    Not wanting to see Howard and Vivian sad, Aliceforted them, saying, "It was nothing. I got to sleep all I want without any worries."


    Alice looked around the room and saw Danielle. She said, "You¡¯re Danielle, I suppose. My dearest granddaughter."


    Vivian took Danielle¡¯s hand. She was busy crying just now and forgot about Danielle. Vivian introduced her to Alice, saying, "Mom, this is Danielle. You recovered because of her prescription and acupuncture treatments."


    Alice examined Danielle and was in awe of her beauty. Her skin was wless, and her facial features were distinct. Her eyes were as bright as stars.


    Although Alice had been lying dormant in bed for a few years, one could still tell from her demeanor that she was a strong and decisive woman when she was young. Alice ordered, "Danielle,e to me."


    Alice waved at Danielle.


    Danielle approached Alice and sat beside her.


    Alice exined, "I knew who you were since the first time you came here, but I couldn¡¯t wake up to greet you. Thanks to you, my precious one, that I get to wake up.


    "Caleb and I have always believed that there was more to your kidnapping case than met the eye. However, we didn¡¯t manage to find any useful clues. A few years ago, we finally had some clues. We wanted to go home to share them with your parents, but we got into a car ident on the way home."


    Alice held Danielle¡¯s hand and stared at her fondly.


    Danielle was shocked to learn that Caleb and Alice got into a car ident because of her case.


    It seemed that her suspicions were right. Someone had orchestrated her kidnapping. She vowed to unveil the truth regardless of how difficult the process would be.


    Danielle did not want to worry her grandparents too much. She smiled and said, "I¡¯m beyond grateful that you and Grandpa can regain your consciousness."


    Only then did Alice remember her husband. She was awake, but Caleb was still unconscious. Alice said, "Danielle, how about-"


    Danielle interrupted her and said, "Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll attend to Grandpa now."

 Chapter 49-1

    Danielle approached Caleb and treated him using the same method she had used on Alice. After a while, Caleb regained his consciousness too.


    Caleb¡¯s hair was well-maintained. He looked serious, clearly still trying toprehend the situation.


    As if noticing that his facial expression was too grim, Caleb forced himself to rx and smile. He asked, "Are you my granddaughter Danielle?"


    He could tell at a nce that Danielle was a member of the Darling family. She looked just like them.


    Danielle replied, "Yes, I¡¯m Danielle."


    Caleb was very excited. Howard and Vivian had many sons. After many tries, they finally conceived a girl. Unfortunately, Danielle was kidnapped.


    This had always been a scar in Caleb¡¯s heart. He initially thought that he would never have the chance to see Danielle before he passed away. Noticing that he was getting very emotional, Danielle patted Caleb¡¯s back to calm him down.


    "Danielle, I have wronged you. Because of my ipetence, some bad guy found the opportunity to kidnap you," Caleb said with a trembling voice.


    He held Danielle¡¯s hand tightly. He was worried that Danielle would vanish again the moment he let go of her.


    Danielleforted Caleb, saying, "Grandpa, it¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m doing well. You¡¯ve just regained your consciousness. You shouldn¡¯t get too emotional."


    When he was young, Caleb dominated the business world and eliminated countless rivals mercilessly. Yet now, he felt a lump in his throat after beingforted by Danielle.


    He mumbled, "Nothing else matters as long as you¡¯re back. Alice and I will treat you extra well from now on. We will make up for all the time we¡¯ve lost." At the side, Alice added, "That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll definitely dote on you more in the future."


    Danielle was eager to find out the truth behind her kidnapping. Previously, she had assigned someone to investigate the case, but they hadn¡¯t found any useful information. She figured she had to start investigating the people around her first.


    She wondered who had been lurking in the shadows and harming the Darling family all this time.


    She was uncertain if the mastermind would make a move again now that Caleb and Alice were awake. She believed she had to speed up the investigation. She had a feeling that if she did not identify the mastermind as soon as possible, her family might be in danger.


    Arthur stood at the side in a daze. He took a long time to process everything that had just happened. He knew of a person who had miraculous medical skills just like Danielle. It was the miracle healer.


    However, the miracle healer only existed in rumors and legends. No one had seen them in person before.


    Arthur asked, "Miss Darling, may I ask if you are the miracle healer?"


    Danielle was at a loss of words at Arthur¡¯s blunt question.


    However, Danielle did not want to hide her identity from her family. They would find out sooner orter. She replied, "Yes, I am."


    Shocked, Arthur eximed, "What? Miss Darling, are you really the miracle healer? The doctor who has performed countless miracles and saved many lives?"


    Arthur was not the only one who was dumbstruck. The Darling family was also shocked.


    They had been looking for the miracle healer to attend to Caleb and Alice, but to no avail. To their astonishment, Danielle was the miracle healer they had been searching for.


    They now understood why Danielle was capable of

 Chapter 49-2

    waking up vegetables and curing Logan¡¯s serious heart disease.


    "Danielle, you¡¯re really amazing!" Howard and Vivian said proudly.


    Austin was also a doctor, but he couldn¡¯t find a cure to wake Caleb and Alice up. To his astonishment, Danielle seemingly effortlessly achieved what he couldn¡¯t do. Austin was in awe of Danielle¡¯s ability.


    Meanwhile, Joseph had already guessed that Danielle was the miracle healer. It¡¯s just that he had never gotten the chance to verify her identity. However, Joseph still had doubts.


    Joseph asked, "Danielle, are you Quillon the hypnotist?"


    He had seen Danielle¡¯s hypnosis skills in the interrogation roomst time. She had said nothing and had hypnotized someone with a snap of her fingers. He had always been curious about her ability.


    Danielle thought, ¡¯Just how many of my aliases did everyone figure out in a few days?¡¯


    Danielle affirmed Joseph¡¯s guess.


    At the side, Elliot¡¯s eyes lit up. The hostages they rescued from the researchb could not remember anything after waking up. He did not know if they had lost their memories from the poison or if they had been hypnotized.


    Elliot probed, "Danielle, can you do me a favor?"


    Danielle asked, "What?"


    Elliot looked at Danielle expectantly and exined, "The people we rescued don¡¯t remember anything when they wake up. Can you go over and take a look at them?"


    "Alright." Danielle also wanted to check out their recovery progress.


    Howard eximed, "Quillon the hypnotist? Danielle, you surprise us again and again."


    He had only heard of hypnotists before. This was his first time encountering one in person.


    Vivian joined the conversation and said, "I¡¯ve only heard of hypnotists before this. But Danielle, what you did to Caleb and Alice just now was indeed very magical."


    Howard btedly realized that Danielle had performed hypnosis on Caleb and Alice just now. He got excited when he saw his parents regain consciousness and forgot about it.


    Howard asked, "Danielle, why did Caleb and Alice require hypnosis to wake up?"


    Danielle exined, "Grandpa and Grandma suffered serious injuries in the car ident. However, by right, they wouldn¡¯t have be vegetables. Someone came to the hospital and hypnotized them."


    Aside from Danielle¡¯s brothers, who had known about this beforehand, everyone else present were shocked by this revtion.


    "What? But this hospital belongs to our Darling Group. Who could have done this?" Howard¡¯s expression was serious.


    Usually, there were nurses in the ward and bodyguards outside. The medical staff on this floor were all serving Caleb and Alice. Howard could not imagine how a stranger could have infiltrated the ward without being noticed.


    Danielle calmly analyzed, "We will most likely not be able to identify this culprit right now. Moreover, the culprit had hypnotized Grandpa and Grandma right after they were admitted to the hospital.


    "Since Grandpa and Grandma are awake now, let¡¯s settle the discharge procedures today and take them home with us. We can take care of them."


    Danielle was afraid that her grandparents would be in danger in the hospital. The Treeside Vi would undoubtedly be safer.


    A post quickly went viral online. The post read: [An ident urred during the construction of the

 Chapter 49-3

    Charrington Group¡¯s Hillside Resort, causing dozens of workers to be injured. Two of them are still in the intensive care unit.]


    Along with the post was a video, showcasing a disheveled woman in her forties.


    The woman pleaded before the camera, "I¡¯m the wife of one of the injured workers. My husband was the sole breadwinner for my family. Now that he¡¯s seriously injured and lying unconscious in the hospital, I demandedpensation from the Charrington Group. However, Mr. Charrington rejected my request.


    "I have to feed my kids and my parents. How is my family supposed to make do without anypensation or source of ie? My poor 80- year-old mother is sick and waiting for someone to support her medical costs.


    "I heard Mr. Charrington goes around in suits worth millions of dors. He surely knows how to enjoy himself. Yet he is harsh on the families of the injured workers. "The Charrington Group is a ckpany. They treat ordinary people like us as lowlifes. Where should I go to seek justice? I feel doomed."


    Below the video, a bunch ofizens were seeking justice for this woman.


    Aizenmented: [Isn¡¯t the Charrington Group thergestpany in the region? Their chairman is the richest man in the world. Why isn¡¯t hepensating the victims?]


    Anotherizen stated: [In my opinion, the richer the person, the more selfish they are. They treat ordinary people like us as a cash grab, and they¡¯ll dispose of us when they¡¯re done with us.]


    Yet anotherizen tagged the Charrington Group¡¯s official ount in hisment. [Charrington Group, stop hiding and respond to this. Even if the victims recover, they might not be able to properly work in the future. This is serious. The victims deserve our sympathy. You can¡¯t walk away irresponsibly.]


    Someonemented: [I used to be a fan of the Charrington Group¡¯s products. I bought whatever they offered. Now I feel cheated. Why did I put my faith in a ckpany? Charrington Group, go bankrupt!]


    Aizen with the username ChallengeMemented: [The government authorities should investigate the Charrington Group. How did the chairman be the richest man in the world? Their ie sources might be questionable. God knows how many people were harmed over the years.]


    Someone responded: [ChallengeMe, be careful with your words. I heard that David Charrington, the big boss of the Charrington Group, is a powerful guy. He¡¯s influential in both the business world and the underground world. Beware. He might kill you.]


    ChallengeMe replied: [If anything happens to me, it¡¯s the Charrington Group¡¯s doing.]


    Aizen agreed with Challenge Me¡¯s previousment. [That¡¯s right. We have the freedom of speech. If you asked me, everyone should hurry up and sell their Charrington Group¡¯s shares. Thepany might close down any minute.]

 Chapter 50-1

    Nathan knocked on the door and rushed into David¡¯s office. He took out his phone and handed it to David, saying, "Mr. Charrington, a negative post about ourpany is trending."


    David nced at it. It had been a week since the incident had urred. However, news of it only appeared on the Inte when he returned to the country.


    Nathan reported, "Also, your father informed the shareholders to gather for a meeting in ten minutes."


    David mocked, "It seems like he¡¯s really eager to remove me as the CEO."


    David asked, "Is thedy in the video the one who asked for 6.5 million dorspensation?"


    Nathan nodded and replied, "It¡¯s her. Patrick dealt with the incident the moment it urred. However, this woman was greedy and asked for 6.5 million dors. The other workers¡¯ families imitated her example. They werepletely unreasonable.


    "Moreover, the injuries of this woman¡¯s husband were not as serious as she imed. The doctor had been wanting to transfer the husband from the ICU to the general ward, but this woman did not agree to it. She even threw a tantrum in the doctor¡¯s office."


    David instructed, "Inform the legal department to sue the person who spread the rumors online. Also, get the legal department to discuss thepensation with the victims¡¯ families. Give them as muchpensation as we can within a reasonable range."


    "Mr. Charrington, should I get someone to remove the post on the Inte now?" Nathan asked.


    David replied, "Let it be."


    The shareholders of the Charrington Group were all gathered in the conference room. Geoffrey said, "Recently, there was an ident at the construction site of Hillside Resort. Many people were injured, and two of them are in the intensive care unit now. The families of the injured workers are also making a scene and demanding an exnation from us.


    "I recall David is the person in charge of this project. It has been a week since this urred. David, you have never visited the victims at the hospital. Do you have anything to say about this?"


    Geoffrey stared at David sitting in the chairman seat with a serious expression.


    Geoffrey was only in his fifties now. However, Logan skipped him and let David be the CEO of the Charrington Group.


    Because of this, Geoffrey had to report to David and couldn¡¯t do as he pleased for thest few years. Geoffrey felt like he was the son instead. Now, he finally caught the seemingly mighty Davidmitting a mistake.


    David was wearing a tailored suit. His expression was cold as he looked Geoffrey straight in the eye.


    David said, "What do you want to hear from me?"


    Geoffrey used, "Because of this incident, thepany¡¯s stocks are falling. All theizens are condemning our group. As the CEO of thepany and the initiator of the resort project, shouldn¡¯t you go to the hospital immediately to apologize andpensate the families?


    "When this happened, you were nowhere to be seen. Are you nning to run away from your responsibilities? Are you disregarding the interests of thepany and the shareholders?"


    The expressions of the shareholders turned sullen. Indeed, thepany stocks falling meant that they were all losing money.


    Geoffrey was determined to get the shareholders to side with him.


    When the incident happened, David was at the border. He immediately got his subordinates to deal with it. However, some workers¡¯ families were

 Chapter 50-2

    greedy and asked for exorbitantpensation.


    They were blinded by greed.


    Although the Charrington Group could afford to pay thepensation amount the families asked for, the group could not just give in to unreasonable requests. If they did, they would be inviting more people to scam the Charrington Group in the future.


    Moreover, someone was clearly instigating this and blowing things out of proportion.


    "What do you suggest I do?" asked David with a grim face.


    Geoffrey sat up straight and said matter-of-factly, "You should, of course,pensate the families ording to their requests and issue an apology online."


    David¡¯s eyes were deadpan. With a cold voice, he asked, "Do all the shareholders agree to the suggestion of Mr. Charrington, the general manager?" When Geoffrey heard David mention his title, his facial expression turned ugly instantly. He was the general manager of the Charrington Group.


    However, he hated others mentioning his title because it was his mark of shame.


    A small shareholder spoke up. "Mr. Charrington, I think your father¡¯s suggestion is feasible. Now that the stock price is dropping, we have to quickly stop the public from discussing this issue."


    A few major shareholders seconded this opinion.


    Dexter Randall, one of the major shareholders, argued, "We can¡¯t resolve the issue like that. If we apologize, won¡¯t it prove that the Charrington Group is a ckpany just like what theizens say? We should let the legal department settle it.


    We¡¯llpensate ordingly."


    Someone retorted, "Mr. Randall, you¡¯re a major shareholder of thepany. Of course, you¡¯re not afraid. You¡¯re rich, but small shareholders like us aren¡¯t as wealthy as you. The stock price is dropping now." Dexter replied angrily, "Your suggestions will only negatively affect thepany in the long run. The workers¡¯ families are obviously being greedy."


    Edward Price, another shareholder, voiced his opinion. "I agree with Mr. Randall. If we pay thedy whatever she wants, the others will follow suit and ask for more."


    Johan Quaid said, "I think a public apology is feasible. We have to resolve this matter immediately and bring the stock price up. We¡¯re wasting money and resources by not resuming the Hillside Resort project as soon as possible. We will risk dying itspletion too."


    Johan was one of Polly¡¯s distant rtives. He had always been a firm supporter of Geoffrey.


    David sat at the head of the table with a cold expression. He listened to who these shareholders sided. He nned to use this opportunity to get rid of Geoffrey¡¯s men.


    The shareholders had different opinions on this matter and kept arguing. David interrupted their argument and said, "Are you done arguing?"


    Even though he didn¡¯t raise his voice, his tone was intimidating. Everyone in the meeting room instantly fell silent. They got carried away in bickering and forgot about David.


    David ordered, "Nathan, inform Patrick and the legal team to deal with the injured workers. Also, get the legal team to issue a letter to those who spread rumors."


    David figured it was time for their group¡¯s legal department to get busy. The Charrington Group¡¯s legal team was renowned for being powerful. They had never lost awsuit before. People who could make it into the legal team were all top-notchwyers.


    David scanned the faces of all the shareholders who spoke up for Geoffrey just now. He then said, "This is thest time you will appear in the Charrington Group¡¯s meeting room."


    "The meeting is over." With that, David strode out of the room.

 Chapter 50-3

    Nathan followed closely behind David.


    The Charrington Group quickly issued an official statement.


    The statement read:


    [Responding to the ident at the construction site of Hillside Resort:


    [1. The Charrington Group will bear all the medical costs of the injured workers until they are discharged from the hospital. Thepany willpensate each worker 300 thousand dors.


    [2. The Charrington Group will take legal action against people and websites that spread false rumors online and have caused major economic losses to ourpany.


    [3. What thedy said in the video was defamation. The details of the event are as follows:


    [After the ident, the Charrington Group sent a representative to discusspensation ns with the families of the injured workers. However, thisdy asked for 6.5 million dors inpensation. The other families followed suit. Ourpany refused to pay out the amount requested since it was unreasonable.


    [In addition, the doctors suggested transferring the two workers in the intensive care unit to a normal ward. However, the patients¡¯ family members refused the suggestion and wreaked havoc in the hospital. They even insulted the doctor and ourpany¡¯s representative.]


    Along with the official statement, the Charrington Group also posted a video of the families throwing a fit in the hospital, a video of thedy requesting for 6.5 million dors, medical reports of the two workers, and body checkup reports of all the workers involved.


    On top of that, the Charrington Group¡¯s PR department urged theizens to be rational and think before posting since the Inte was not awless ce. As soon as the Charrington Group¡¯s official ount released the statement and the evidence, it became a trending topic on Twitter.


    Aizenmented: [I knew it. The Charrington Group is a well-establishedpany. They will surelypensate the victims under normal circumstances.]


    Anotherizenmented: [I really didn¡¯t expect the wife of that injured worker to deceive us. She doesn¡¯t deserve any sympathy.]


    Yet anotherizenmented: [Am I the only one paying attention to thepensation? 300 thousand dors! It¡¯s the annual sry for so many people! How I wish I¡¯m one of the injured workers.]


    Someone mocked: [Well, bigpanies are usually quite generous in terms ofpensation. Those who ndered the Charrington Group must be crying now. I heard that the group has some really powerfulwyers who have never lost awsuit.]

 Chapter 51-1

    "Mr. Charrington, the inte¡¯s buzzing about you. Everyone¡¯s singing your praises now. Theseizens are so quick to flip sides," Nathan remarked as he scrolled through the trending news online.


    "Reacquire the shares from those minor shareholders," David ordered. Those shareholders had been around since his grandfather¡¯s time. If they could just behave, he wouldn¡¯t have had a problem letting it slide. But patience had its limits.


    "Alright."


    Meanwhile, Geoffrey stormed back to his office and, in a fit of anger, swept the documents off his desk.


    "Damn it," he growled.


    "Mr. Charrington, this didn¡¯t affect him much, but we¡¯ll find another way," Johan spoke with trepidation, standing stiffly near the door. "That¡¯s easier said than done," Geoffrey snarled.


    Just then, a group of shareholders from the earlier meeting barged in after a quick knock on the door. "Mr. Charrington, we offended your son earlier... He wouldn¡¯te after us, would he?"


    Their fear was evident. If it weren¡¯t for the lucrative promises made by Geoffrey, they would never have provoked David.


    "He wouldn¡¯t dare," Geoffrey hissed. Seeing how terrified the shareholders were of David only fueled his anger.


    Johan stepped forward to mediate. "You¡¯ve all been with thepany since Logan was in charge. On that ount, he won¡¯t act rashly. Rest assured, everything will be fine."


    Heaving sighs of relief, the shareholders quickly left the office.


    "Mr. Charrington, should we bring Sebastian back from the overseas project?" Johan asked tentatively. He reasoned that advancing Sebastian to a position of power would serve him well.


    Geoffrey narrowed his eyes, pondering the suggestion. Six months ago, David had transferred Sebastian abroad. Without Logan¡¯s approval, it would be difficult to recall him. Though it wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with David even with Sebastian around, he could prove invaluable in obstructing David¡¯s ns.


    Narrowing his eyes, Geoffrey said, "I¡¯ll speak to my father about this."


    The next day, while Danielle was on her way to visit the rescued patients with Elliot, her phone rang. The screen lit up, showing an iing call from David.


    "What are you up to?" David¡¯s voice came through the line.


    "Heading to the base with my brother to check on the patients," Danielle replied.

 Chapter 51-2

    "Shall we have lunch together?" David had been missing her, wondering if his phone was malfunctioning when he didn¡¯t receive any messages from her.


    "I might be tied up this afternoon. How about dinner instead?" Danielle suggested.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll pick you upter," David replied, the thought of dinner already lifting his spirits.


    Danielle hung up and tucked her phone away as they neared the military base.


    "Danielle, the Darling family will always have your back. If David ever treats you poorly, don¡¯t you dare put up with it," Elliot said seriously.


    At the border, he had witnessed how David had stood by Danielle, but if David were to let her down, the Darling family would stop at nothing to protect her.


    Danielle smiled warmly. "Don¡¯t worry, Elliot. I won¡¯t let myself suffer." When they arrived at the base, they bypassed the usual checks since Elliot had brought her in. They parked inside, where Danielle was greeted by a group of soldiers waiting for them.


    Maximus stepped forward and opened the car door for Danielle. "d you¡¯re here, Danielle," he said cheerfully.


    "The patients we rescued-none of them remember anything. It¡¯s like they¡¯ve lost their memories entirely." Justin filled her in on the condition of the patients.


    "Elliot mentioned it," Danielle replied softly. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here today."


    "Let me take you to them," Luke said.


    ¡¯Am I invisible now?¡¯ Elliot thought as he found himself relegated to the sidelines as the guys showered Danielle with attention. Ever since their return from the border, these men had be her unabashed admirers.


    The group entered the medical wing, where Lydia, the military doctor, was attending to the patients.


    "You¡¯re here, Danielle," Lydia said. They had tried everything, but the symptoms were puzzling. Since regaining consciousness, they seemed lost in a daze, clutching their heads in pain at intervals.


    Nevertheless, all the tests hade back normal.


    "Lydia, have you done any diagnostic tests on the patients?" Danielle asked.


    "We¡¯ve gone through every possible test, but nothing conclusive has shown up. They get splitting headaches from time to time," Lydia replied.


    Danielle nodded and began examining each patient.


    "How are they?" Elliot asked.


    "The virus in their systems has been eradicated, but I suspect they¡¯ve been hypnotized," Danielle exined. "The hypnotist must have rushed the process, leading to fragmented memories and severe headaches whenever they¡¯re probed about the researchb at the border."

 Chapter 51-3

    "Hypnosis?" Luke frowned. "The researchb at the border is more advanced than we thought."


    Lydia was also shocked. Although she was a doctor, she had never dealt with hypnosis, but the army did have a psychiatrist.


    "Shouldn¡¯t we find a hypnotist to reverse this? Otherwise, we won¡¯t get anything out of them," Maximus said as he scratched his head, frustrated with the underhanded tactics.


    "Let¡¯s ask our psychiatrist if he can wake them up." Justin was slightly concerned. Hugh had escaped, and there was a chance he would return.


    "I¡¯m here, Captain Guerrero." Morgan, the psychiatrist, rushed into the room. "I tried several times yesterday but couldn¡¯t wake them up.


    Whoever did this is leagues ahead of me-I almost got caught in the hypnosis myself," he said dejectedly.


    Morgan had been sure of his achievements in psychology up until this point. "That¡¯s why I brought Danielle here today. She¡¯s Quillon, the Hypnotist," Elliot said with a smile that couldn¡¯t quite conceal his pride for his sister.


    Morgan was stunned, staring at Danielle. Others might have been unaware, but in the world of psychology, Quillon was a legend.


    "You¡¯re Quillon? You¡¯re my idol! You¡¯ve had such an impact on my work." Morgan rushed forward, his face lighting up with excitement.


    "Oh my... I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m meeting you in person." Morgan grabbed Danielle¡¯s hand as tears streamed down his face.


    Danielle arched an eyebrow as Morgan¡¯s emotional outburst threatened to overwhelm him-and her clothes. "Calm down," she said.


    Dumbfounded, everyone else watched as Morgan, the usually stoic doctor,pletely lost hisposure.

 Chapter 52-1

    "Dr. Lewis, please calm down and let go of my sister. You¡¯re getting tears and snot all over her." Elliot freed Danielle from Morgan¡¯s grasp.


    Realizing hispse inposure, Morgan stepped back, his face flushing with embarrassment. ¡¯What if she thinks poorly of me?¡¯ he thought. His excitement had clearly gotten the better of him.


    "I¡¯m so sorry. I got carried away," Morgan mumbled, his usually stoic face softening into a sheepish look as he lowered his head.


    Danielle, who had indeed been startled by Morgan¡¯s behavior, spoke calmly, "It¡¯s alright. Just take it easy."


    "Danielle," Elliot said with a soft smile, his eyes brimming with affection. "You can start whenever you¡¯re ready."


    Danielle nodded before approaching one of the patients. She smiled warmly as she asked, "What¡¯s your upation?" The patient on the bed looked at her with vacant eyes and replied, "I don¡¯t know."


    With a snap of her fingers, Danielle¡¯s voice grew soothing, almost melodic. "Rx. Now, close your eyes and calm your mind. You¡¯ll only hear my voice. You¡¯ve entered another realm, a vast ocean of energy. You¡¯re a harbor connected to it, and this energy is yours to guide."


    As Danielle spoke, she observed the patient¡¯s reactions closely. "Now, will you use this power to help others? If you¡¯re willing, nod your head."


    The patient seemed to be struggling internally, sweat beading on his forehead before he slowly nodded.


    "Good. Rx. Do you know the researchb at the border?" Danielle asked.


    "Yes," the patient replied.


    "Who conducted the experiments on you?"


    The patient began trembling violently at the question, his brows knitted in distress.


    Danielle said in a soothing voice, "Breathe slowly. You¡¯re safe here."


    "It was a woman," the patient replied.


    "Do you remember her name?"


    "Professor Sinir... Many people died..."


    Danielle¡¯s expression turned pensive. ¡¯Vera must be the one conducting the human experiments, she thought. When they raided the Wulf n¡¯s research facility, her team had only reported seeing Hugh, meaning Vera had already fled.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll p three times. You¡¯ll open your eyes on the third p," Danielle said.


    On the third p, the patient appeared to struggle, but Danielle snapped her fingers again, and he opened his eyes.


    "Danielle, thank you for help," Elliot said, his tone warm and tender.

 Chapter 52-2

    "No problem," Danielle replied calmly.


    Elliot approached the patient and asked, "Are you all right? Do you remember what happened at the researchb?"


    "Yes," the patient replied with a heavy nod. "That night, I was heading homete from work. I was ambushed and drugged. When I woke up, I was in theb, where there were many others like me.


    "From the moment we were captured, they injected us with all sorts of drugs, pushing us to the brink of death. Some couldn¡¯t handle it and sumbed to the torment of the drugs. Every day, someone lost their life.


    "For those who survived the initial rounds, we were sent to an undergroundb for live experiments. The experiments were led by a woman. The other doctors called her Professor Sinir. I was saved the day after I was sent there, so that¡¯s all I know."


    Elliot nodded as he processed the grim details. Evidently, theb was conducting unspeakable experiments, but their ultimate goal remained a mystery. ¡¯On the surface, Jackson appears to lead the Wulf n, but who¡¯s really pulling the strings?¡¯ he wondered.


    "You¡¯re amazing, Quillon," Morgan eximed, his eyes sparkling as he looked at Danielle with unabashed admiration.


    Danielle was unruffled. "I¡¯ll leave the rest of the patients to you. You can do it."


    Morgan was dumbfounded, shaking his head vehemently. "No, I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve tried, but I couldn¡¯t wake a single one."


    Danielle gave him a few pointers and a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "You¡¯ve got this."


    Driven by Danielle¡¯s encouragement, Morgan clenched his fists, thinking, ¡¯I can¡¯t let her down. I can do this.


    Elliot nced at his watch and said, "It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Danielle, let¡¯s grab something to eat."


    "Yes, the food at our cafeteria is the best. You have to try it, Danielle," Lydia said warmly.


    "Danielle, you must try the pork chop." Maximus shed a wide grin.


    When the group entered the cafeteria at lunchtime, they instantly drew curious nces. The stoic squad leaders were uncharacteristically attentive to a young woman, carrying trays and engaging her in lively conversation. Yet, the young woman appeared even more aloof than their bosses.


    "This pork chop is the best-perfectly tender and vorful. Here, let me get you some," Maximus offered.


    "Danielle, try the saut¨¦ed vegetables. It¡¯s my favorite," Lydia said with a smile.


    "Forget the greens! This drumstick is the real deal," Justin chimed in. "You¡¯re too thin-you need protein. Don¡¯t be like Lydia. Next thing you know, you¡¯d be grazing on grass."

 Chapter 52-3

    "What did you say?" Lydia red at Justin, rolling up her sleeves.


    "See how feisty she is? If she really marries your brother, she might bully you," Justin quipped.


    As if truly afraid that Danielle would be intimidated, Lydia¡¯s expression immediately softened, saying in the sweetest voice, "Don¡¯t listen to him, Danielle. I¡¯m not usually like this. I can¡¯t wait to pamper you; I¡¯d never hurt you."


    "Don¡¯t mind those two. Take whatever you like," Luke said casually.


    The soldiers in the cafeteria watched in disbelief, curious about the girl who had reduced theirmanding officers to behaving like children.


    Danielle looked at the spread of dishes before her, unsure which one to try first. All eyes were on her, waiting to see whose dish she would choose.


    Elliot grabbed a fork and ced some food on Danielle¡¯s te, prompting the others to do the same. Overwhelmed by the pile of food on her te, Danielle finally said, "Guys, that¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t eat all of this." These were her first words since entering the cafeteria. She had no chance to get a word in over all the chatter.


    "Danielle, we have a sparring session this afternoon. Want toe watch?" Luke asked, his eyes bright with anticipation. He knew she was a sharpshooter, but he wanted to see if she could hold her ground in closebat.


    "Yes, it¡¯s going to be epic! You¡¯ll regret it if you miss it," Maximus said, rubbing his hands together eagerly.


    Elliot and Lydia were also looking at Danielle expectantly.


    The room fell silent as they waited for Danielle¡¯s response.


    Since Danielle was free for the entire afternoon, she agreed with a nod. "Sure"


    "Great! How about a match with me?" Maximus was eager to know just how skilled she was inbat, which enabled her to raise Shadow Fortress to such heights.


    ¡¯So, he¡¯s been waiting for this moment.... Danielle thought.


    Elliot furrowed his brow. He had no idea how strong Danielle¡¯sbat skills were, and Maximus was by far the most formidable of the captains. ¡¯What if she gets injured?¡¯ he thought.


    "My sister¡¯s here to watch, not fight. If you want to spar, take me on." Elliot¡¯s tone left no room for argument, radiating the fierce protectiveness of an older brother.

 Chapter 53-1

    Maximus lost his spark in an instant. He had never beaten Elliot before. "Danielle, let¡¯s forget about it," he said dejectedly.


    At Shadow Fortress, their training regimen included hand-to-handbat and shooting, and they often sparred with one another to hone their skills. Seeing the disappointment in Maximus¡¯s eyes, Danielle figured there was no harm in a little practice session.


    "Maximus, I don¡¯t mind sparring with you," Danielle said without hesitation.


    "Danielle, let¡¯s not do this," Elliot protested. ¡¯If she gets so much as a scratch under my watch, Mom and Dad would skin me alive, he thought.


    "Elliot, do you not believe in me?" Danielle asked, her voice as calm as ever.


    ¡¯What can I say to that?¡¯ Elliot thought. It would wound her pride if he said he didn¡¯t trust her. But if he imed he did, it might set her up for harm.


    Meeting her expectant gaze, Elliot let out a resigned sigh. As a doting older brother, there was no way he could refuse her. "I trust you. But let¡¯s take it easy, alright?"


    The soldiers formed a circle around the sparring area on the training grounds. In the center stood Danielle and Maximus. At 6 foot 1, Maximus¡¯s muscr frame towered over Danielle¡¯s slender 5 foot 7 figure.


    Judging by appearance alone, most of the onlookers doubted Danielle stood a chance. After all, Maximus was second only to Elliot inbat prowess.


    "Who do you think will win?" Justin asked, his face brimming with excitement.


    Luke nced at the pair. "Hard to say. Maximus¡¯sbat skills are top-notch, but Danielle¡¯s marksmanship is impressive." "Obviously, Danielle will win," Lydia said with unwavering confidence.


    The crowd murmured in spection, with the majority cing their bets on Maximus. They knew little about Danielle, having never witnessed her feats on the border.


    No one would doubt Danielle¡¯s victory if this were at the border. She was known as the Witch of the Frontier, a force to be reckoned with in every aspect.


    Danielle heard the voices around her, but she paid no mind to them. To her, a sparring session was a test of skill, and giving her all was the highest honor she could show to Maximus.


    The referee signaled the two of them to get ready. "Ready... Start!"


    The two moved simultaneously. Maximus threw a heavy punch, aiming straight for Danielle. The soldiers around the ring collectively gasped at the sight. While it was clear Maximus wasn¡¯t using full force, the blow still seemed capable of crushing her

 Chapter 53-2

    bones.


    But Danielle caught his punch with her right hand effortlessly. Her left hand darted forward in a feint aimed at his head, forcing Maximus to shift his defense upward and shield his head. In that split second, Danielle swept low with her leg, striking his knee.


    The crowd¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Not only had Danielle intercepted Maximus¡¯s punch, but she had counterattacked swiftly. Despite her slender build, the force behind her strike nearly brought Maximus to his knees. Clearly, they had underestimated her; she turned out to be surprisingly formidable.


    Gritting his teeth against the pain, Maximus quickly adjusted his stance. He gathered all his strength into his fists andunched a powerful strike.


    Yet, Danielle sidestepped his attack with the speed of a flicker of light. Before anyone could react, she closed the distance and delivered a spinning kick to his chest.


    The force of her kick sent Maximus staggering backward, clutching his chest with a grimace as he struggled to stay upright. Though he managed to steady himself, the strain on his face was evident.


    The power of the kick was undeniable, but Danielle had only used 60% of her strength. He would have been thrown across the field if she had gone all out.


    Determined not to give up, Maximus lunged forward, feinting high before aiming a sweeping kick at her legs. But Danielle read his movements effortlessly. Matching his speed, she raised her leg to meet his, and the jarring sh sent them both reeling backward.


    Before Maximus could react, Danielle dashed forward like a bolt of lightning, grabbing him and executing a wless shoulder throw.


    Caught off guard, Maximus could only watch as Danielle threw him over her shoulder before hitting the ground with a resounding thud. Danielle stood firm, her breathing steady and controlled, her movements seamless from start to finish.


    The crowd remained frozen in silence, their disbelief growing with every second as Danielle, with a build that looked almost delicate, easily hoisted Maximus over her shoulder in a demonstration of strength that was both stunning and inexplicable.


    Elliot was momentarily at a loss for words. This was beyond anything he had imagined. He didn¡¯t expect Danielle to have such powerfulbat skills. Even he doubted his chances against her, especially when it looked like she hadn¡¯t even gone all out.


    "Are you okay, Maximus?" Danielle asked, extending a hand to help him up.


    Maximus took her hand, his face lighting up with admiration. "Danielle, you¡¯re incredible! I didn¡¯t expect you to be this good. I concedepletely."


    For the first time, Maximus felt genuine awe for someone else. Danielle¡¯s skill was no fluke-she had earned his respect fair and square.


    "You were amazing out there, Danielle." Elliot found himself increasingly impressed by his sister.

 Chapter 53-3

    Not only was Danielle a skilled fighter, but she was also a brilliant doctor, a master strategist, and an expert gunsmith. On top of it all, she led the Grace Group to great sess while maintaining a massive base at the border.


    Danielle gave a humble smile.


    Meanwhile, up in the observation tower, high- ranking officers from different divisions had watched the match unfold.


    Before the match, even Garrett had assumed Maximus would win. After all, Maximus¡¯sbat skills were among the best in the region. Yet, this slender young woman had defeated him without breaking a sweat.


    Ever since his daughter, Lydia, came back from the border, she had been singing Danielle¡¯s praises without end.


    "Garrett, is she one of yours?" asked amander from the Southern District. "No, she¡¯s Elliot¡¯s sister, Danielle," Garrett replied with unmistakable pride.


    Themander of Southern District raised an eyebrow, thinking, ¡¯You sure sound proud, but she doesn¡¯t even belong to your unit... If I could recruit her, it would bolster the Southern District¡¯s strength tremendously.


    "She didn¡¯t unleash even her full strength. If she did, Maximus might¡¯ve been incapacitated. What a talent. If she could join the Western District-we¡¯d be unstoppable," said themander of Western District, his eyes gleaming with ambition.


    "Dream on," retorted themander of Southern District. "If she¡¯s going anywhere, it¡¯s to the South. We¡¯re much better than the West!"

 Chapter 54-1

    "Garrett, let¡¯s go check it out," said Duncan, themander of Eastern District.


    With that, Duncan turned on his heel and headed for the door with Garrett, leaving the other two to their squabble.


    "These two never y by the rules..." muttered themander of Western and Southern Districts.


    Those remaining in the conference room exchanged puzzled nces, wondering why themanders had left halfway through the meeting.


    "Danielle, you¡¯ve got killer aim. Care for a match against me and Elliot?" Justin asked cheerfully.


    ¡¯We¡¯re not done yet? I bet there¡¯s still more toeter, Danielle thought.


    "How about a friendly match?" Elliot chimed in.


    Knowing her exceptional marksmanship, he wasn¡¯t about to pass up the chance to see her in action.


    Danielle sighed inwardly. ¡¯How could I say no? He¡¯s my dear brother.


    "Sure." Danielle nodded.


    The group moved from thebat arena to the shooting range. Some soldiers were still absorbed in the earlier sparring match, unable to snap out of it.


    Others buzzed with anticipation, specting about Danielle¡¯s shooting skills. After all, the sparring match had been electrifying, and now they were certain Danielle¡¯s marksmanship would be just as impressive. Otherwise, the bosses wouldn¡¯t have proposed apetition.


    "in old shooting is boring. How about we blindfold ourselves? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s got the best aim," Justin proposed.


    "Great! I¡¯m in," Maximus said, his excitement barely contained. One by one, they stepped forward. First up was Luke, who covered his eyes with a blindfold and raised his gun. Relying on his muscle memory, he fired, hitting dead center. Five more shots followed, each finding its mark with the same precision.


    Cheers erupted from the Lion Assault Squad. "Captain Marsh!"


    "Not bad, Luke. Your aim keeps improving," Justin said, getting his gun ready.


    "Go, Captain Guerrero! You¡¯re the best," cheered the Tiger Assault Team.


    Calm and focused, Justin put on the blindfold and cocked his gun. He fired three rounds, all hitting the bullseye.


    Next came Maximus, his aim as sharp as theirs, hitting every mark.


    Impressed, Danielle raised an eyebrow. ¡¯Seems like one must have some serious chops to be a special forces captain, she mused.

 Chapter 54-2

    Then, it was Elliot¡¯s turn. Known for his legendary marksmanship, he didn¡¯t disappoint. With his blindfold on, he fired three rounds. Each bullet pierced the bullseye almost simultaneously, a feat that left the crowd awestruck.


    Their marksmanship was wless. Even with blindfolds on, they hit the bullseye without fail.


    "Major Darling never misses," the soldiers murmured in amazement. "Three bullets tore through the target at once? That¡¯s unreal."


    This was the first time Danielle witnessed Elliot¡¯s shooting prowess, which was indeed formidable.


    The districtmanders watched from the back of the crowd. Themanders of the other three districts had mixed feelings. They were impressed by the talent on disy but disappointed it all came from the Northern District.


    Finally, it was Danielle¡¯s turn. As she took her ce, all eyes were on her. The crowd¡¯s anticipation was palpable. She calmly put on the blindfold, raised her gun, and fired three shots in quick session. The red center of the target was obliterated. A clean hole punched right through it, leaving a gaping void that shattered its core. Even more shockingly, the three bullets pierced through each other so seamlessly that only a single spent shell remained on the ground.


    Every shot found its mark with perfect precision, as if the gun itself was an extension of her will. The bullet flew straight to its target with a subtle pull of the trigger.


    The crowd was in awe. Gasps filled the air as Danielle¡¯s marksmanship proved nothing short of extraordinary. "How did she do that?" someone whispered, disbelief etched across their face.


    "She¡¯s a sharpshooter in a league of her own," another murmured.


    Even the districtmanders were floored. They had seen outstanding shooters before, but this was on an entirely different level. Without hesitation, themanders rushed toward Danielle, determined not to let such a talent slip through their fingers. Everyone greeted themanders respectfully, but theypletely ignored the crowd, their faces filled with eagerness.


    "Miss Darling, I¡¯m Fergus Maxwell,mander of the Southern District. Would you consider joining us? Name your terms, and I¡¯ll make it happen," Fergus said, his tone filled with hopeful enthusiasm.


    "Nonsense, there¡¯s nothing remarkable about the Southern District," interjected themander of Western District. "Join us in the Western District instead. We¡¯ll offer double whatever they promise, and you won¡¯t even have to take on extra duties."


    "How can the Westpare to the South? Don¡¯t be fooled by him," Fergus said dismissively.


    "Miss Darling, after seeing yourbat skills and wless marksmanship, I must say you¡¯re the most talented person I¡¯ve ever encountered. Come to the Eastern District. You¡¯ll have unparalleled opportunities with us," anothermander chimed in.


    "Lydia couldn¡¯t stop singing your praises. You¡¯re

 Chapter 54-3

    incredible! Why not work alongside your brother in the Northern District?" Garrett said.


    In their bid to recruit Danielle, themanders pulled out all the stops, paying no mind to the astonished looks of the crowd, their faces filled with eager anticipation.


    Danielle was speechless, thinking, ¡¯Is this for real? This is getting absurd...


    Sensing her reluctance, they softened their approach. "Take your time to decide. No rush."


    Danielle replied with a polite but firm tone, "I¡¯m ttered, but I¡¯m only here to treat the patients. The sparring and shooting matches were just spur-of- the-moment. I¡¯ll start school soon, so I¡¯m afraid I have to decline."


    Themanders stared at her in disbelief. "Wait, you know medicine?" They didn¡¯t register her rejection; instead, they shifted to apletely unrted question.


    "A little," Danielle replied humbly. Those who had witnessed her medical expertise wisely kept quiet, knowing she wanted no further attention. If themanders knew she was highly skilled in medicine, it would be even harder to let her go.


    While themanders brooded over their failure to bring her on board, Danielle¡¯s phone rang. It was David.


    "Done for the day?" David¡¯s captivating voice came through the line.


    "Yes," Danielle replied, recalling their dinner ns.


    "I¡¯ve sent Nathan to pick you up. He¡¯s waiting outside."


    Realizing he must still be busy, Danielle responded, "Got it."


    After the call ended, Danielle said goodbye to everyone and took her leave.

 Chapter 55-1

    Danielle walked to the gate and immediately spotted Nathan waiting by the car.


    "Mrs. Charrington, Mr. Charrington is still busy, so he asked me to pick you up," Nathan said respectfully.


    It wasn¡¯t just because Danielle was David¡¯s fianc¨¦e that Nathan treated her with such deference. Her reputation as a master gunsmith, known simply as "Sphinx," was more than enough to earn his admiration. To him, she was his idol.


    "Alright," Danielle replied with a nod.


    The two set off in silence, the car gliding smoothly through the dimly lit streets toward the city¡¯s outskirts. Danielle nced out the window as the vehicle began ascending a secluded hillside road. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Nathan, where exactly are we going for dinner?"


    "You¡¯ll know when we get there, Mrs. Charrington," Nathan responded cryptically.


    ¡¯He didn¡¯t really answer the question, Danielle thought.


    The car entered a private property lined with tight security. Infrared beams intersected the premises, and guards were stationed every 300 feet. It was hard to imagine what kind of life the property¡¯s owner led to require such extreme protection.


    As they reached the gates, Danielle¡¯s eyes were drawn to the bold characters on a que: Nathor Pce. If she hadn¡¯t figured out that this was David¡¯s private residence, her various monikers would have been undeserved. But she had no idea why he had brought her to his home.


    "Mrs. Charrington, we¡¯ve arrived. You can head inside now." Nathan opened the car door with a brisk motion and stood upright.


    Danielle nodded and stepped out. Just as she was about to enter the house, arge white wolf darted out of the bushes. Its fur was as white as snow, and its eyes were pale. The creature was over 6 feet long, with a massive head and a lean, graceful body.


    Danielle immediately recognized it as a tundra wolf. ¡¯Why does he keep such a ferocious animal at home?¡¯ she wondered.


    Tundra wolves were highly adaptable creatures with incredible survival instincts, known for their cunning and savagery. Predators by nature, the wolves attacked in coordinated packs, employing brutal and precise methods. Their sharp teeth and stealthy ambush tactics made them formidable hunters.


    Nathan broke into a cold sweat. The tundra wolf was notoriously aggressive, obeying only David. Among the household staff, the wolf roamed freely, feared by everyone-including Nathan.


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t the time to be afraid. If the wolf attacked Danielle under his watch, David would undoubtedly tear him limb from limb.


    Detecting a stranger on its territory, the wolf growled and bared its fangs. Its pale, menacing gaze locked onto Danielle as it prepared to pounce.

 Chapter 55-2

    "Mrs. Charrington, this is Mr. Charrington¡¯s pet wolf. It¡¯s vicious by nature-please stay behind me," Nathan said frantically.


    But Danielle didn¡¯t move. Her gaze remained calm, unflinching in the face of the predator.


    In the blink of an eye, the wolf lunged forward with its jaws wide open. It was chilling to imagine the damage it would do to Danielle.


    "Watch out," Nathan eximed.


    Danielle remained calm, as if the creature pouncing on her wasn¡¯t a ferocious wolf. Nathan, however, was scared out of his wits.


    Just as the wolf was about to reach her, she swiftly pulled out several needles and pierced its body. The ferocious animal froze mid-attack and crumpled to the ground.


    Danielle crouched and gently stroked the wolf¡¯s fur, her fingers running through the soft, pristine coat. The ferocious animal let out a low, contented whine, nuzzling her hand affectionately. "It¡¯s actually quite docile," she remarked with a faint smile.


    Drenched in sweat, Nathan stared in disbelief, thinking, ¡¯Docile? It nearly took your life, Mrs.


    Charrington! This is the same wolf that had once torn a man¡¯s throat out.¡¯ It was an extremely gruesome scene.


    Without sparing another nce at the horrified Nathan, Danielle led Zeus toward the living room.


    The moment she stepped into the living room, Danielle sensed something unusual. The space was dark and eerily quiet.


    All of a sudden, the lights flickered on, illuminating the entire room. It was like stepping into a starlit realm. The air was thick with the fragrance of roses, their vibrant petals scattered across every surface.


    David was at the far end of the room, walking toward Danielle. Dressed in an impably tailored white suit, David exuded a rare charm that was a stark contrast to his usual somber presence. Now, there was a warmth about him that felt soothing. "Were you frightened?" he asked softly, smiling warmly as he caressed her hair affectionately.


    "You did this on purpose?" Danielle asked, though there was no doubt in her voice.


    David had brought her to his private residence for a reason. Danielle was the person who had effortlessly won his heart. He wanted her to see his world, to understand his life, and hopefully ept him.


    "Zeus has been raised here since it was a pup," David replied. "It only obeys me. Even if you hadn¡¯t used those needles, it wouldn¡¯t have hurt you. From now on, it¡¯ll protect you." Zeus had indeed kept David safe from those who meant him harm.


    Danielle¡¯s chest tightened. ¡¯What has this man endured to make his home a fortress?¡¯ she wondered.


    David took her hand and led her to the dining table. He had prepared dinner himself. Though he hadn¡¯t known how to cook before, he had recently started learning from the family chef. His goal was to master more recipes and create more delicious

 Chapter 55-3

    meals for Danielle in the future.


    Danielle looked at the six dishes on the table. They were all home-cooked dishes, but most importantly, they were her favorite.


    It struck Danielle how thoughtful David was-even her own family hadn¡¯t paid this much attention to her preferences. She wasn¡¯t fussy about food and simply ate whatever was put in front of her.


    "It looks delicious," Danielle remarked. Each dish was simple butforting-the kind of ssic home-cooked meals she loved. Her family never knew these were her favorites, but this man did.


    "Try this," David said, cing a piece of perfectly deboned fish onto her te.


    Danielle took a bite of the fish, her eyes meeting the man¡¯s captivating gaze. He looked at her with a flicker of nervous anticipation.


    ¡¯Did he actually make all of these?¡¯ Danielle wondered. Seeing the eager look in David¡¯s eyes, Danielle didn¡¯t hesitate to offer her praise. "It¡¯s delicious," she said.


    Relieved and overjoyed, David¡¯s lips spread into a bright smile.


    "Did you prepare all these dishes alone?" Danielle asked, staring at him with her beautiful eyes.


    David nodded. "I¡¯m d you like it," he said as he served food to her te.


    "I never imagined you¡¯d be such a great cook," Danielle said warmly. She wasn¡¯t good at cooking, so she couldn¡¯t help but admire those who were.


    "I learned to cook for you," David said bluntly. "As long as you like it, I¡¯ll cook for you more often."

 Chapter 56-1

    Under David¡¯s unwavering gaze, Danielle¡¯s cheeks grew warm. Her heart raced, and her thoughts swirled in a chaotic mess.


    "You should eat too. My te is already full," Danielle muttered.


    Whenever they dined together, David barely ate. He seemed to take pleasure in caring for her. One moment, he was busy peeling shrimp, and the next, he was serving soup into her bowl.


    "I¡¯m happy just watching you eat," David said with a warm smile, his gaze intense and sincere.


    ¡¯What am I supposed to say to that?¡¯ Danielle thought.


    She nced to the side and spotted a bottle of red wine with just the right amount of alcohol-perfect for the asion. She reached out to pour herself a ss, only for David to take the bottle away. Her alcohol tolerance was average, but she certainly enjoyed drinking-though when she had too much, she could get a little.


    "You can have juice," David said, cing a ss of orange juice in front of her.


    Displeased, Danielle pouted. "Then why¡¯d you even put the wine on the table?"


    David looked at Danielle in amusement, thinking, ¡¯She sure loves her booze.¡¯


    In the end, he gave in after seeing the sulky look on her face and poured her a small ss.


    Danielle¡¯s eyes lit up. She knew she couldn¡¯t handle alcohol, yet found it hard to resist. Danielle raised the ss and downed it in one go. Half a ss of red wine was gone in the blink of an eye.


    "Slow down. Are you afraid I¡¯ll change my mind?"


    David grabbed a napkin and gently wiped the wine from the corner of her lips.


    His gaze was deep and full of affection as he looked at Danielle. A delicate flush spread across her fair skin, and the innocent, slightly dazed look in her eyes made her look like a charming little fairy.


    When she reached for the bottle again, David caught her wrist. "Enough. You¡¯ve had your share."


    Danielle was a little tipsy, but her mind was still clear. "Are you scolding me?" She looked at David with a hurt expression.


    "I¡¯d never scold you." David¡¯s voice was as gentle as it could be, as if afraid that she might take it the wrong way.


    "Then why won¡¯t you let me have more wine? You¡¯re so stingy." Danielle shot him a re.


    It was clear that she was drunk; the contrast was pretty striking. ¡¯Looks like I¡¯ll need to strictly control her drinking from now on, especially when I¡¯m not around, David thought.


    "Danielle, you¡¯ve had too much, and you¡¯ll get a headache tomorrow if you keep drinking," David said. He let out a quiet sigh, bemused by how a

 Chapter 56-2

    romantic evening had turned into an intervention.


    "I don¡¯t care..." Danielle began to act all coy just to get another sip, as though the wine were something magical she couldn¡¯t resist.


    David relented again. "Fine. But just a little bit more."


    Danielle giggled as she eagerly nodded. She stared at the bottle, saying, "Okay."


    She was so endearing in her tipsy state that David couldn¡¯t help but melt.


    By the end of the dinner, Danielle was thoroughly drunk. Clearly, she couldn¡¯t return home in such a condition, so David pulled out his phone to call Howard. "Mr. Darling, it¡¯s David. Danielle had a bit too much to drink. It¡¯ste, so-"


    "A little bumblebee flies into the flower field. Buzz, buzz." Danielle¡¯s voice rang out, cutting him off. "David, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to listen to me sing?" "What¡¯s going on, David? Is everything alright?"


    Howard asked with concern.


    David sighed. "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Darling. I¡¯ll take good care of her-"


    "Come sing with me," Danielle interrupted again, clutching a makeshift microphone-a water bottle- as she jumped on the sofa. "Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the better singer."


    David felt his heart jolt, worried she might lose her bnce. "Mr. Darling, I¡¯m afraid I need to hang up now," he said hastily before hanging up.


    David could only watch helplessly as Danielle sang her way through an entire repertoire of nursery rhymes, jumping and twirling without a care. She even posed for him when he mischievously started recording her performance on his phone, blissfully unaware of the embarrassment she would face the next day.


    Meanwhile, at the Darling residence, Howard and Vivian exchanged uneasy nces over the unexpected call.


    "Who was that on the phone? What happened to Danielle?" Vivian asked worriedly.


    "It was David. Danielle¡¯s staying with him tonight. She had too much to drink," Howard replied. Even though he was fond of David, the thought of his daughter spending the night with him was still unsettling.


    "She¡¯s with David? Then there¡¯s nothing to worry about," Vivian said, waving a hand at Howard.


    Howard was speechless. ¡¯What makes her trust David sopletely?¡¯ he wondered.


    Overhearing her parent¡¯s conversation, Audrey was livid. "Mom, Dad, Danielle isn¡¯t even married to David yet. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for her to stay over?" she said, feigning concern.


    "David is a decent guy; he¡¯ll take care of Danielle," Vivian replied gently. "Besides, they¡¯re engaged. It¡¯s perfectly fine."

 Chapter 56-3

    Audrey¡¯s face hardened, jealousy bubbling in her chest as she thought, ¡¯I¡¯m supposed to be the one engaged to David! If that bitch hadn¡¯t returned, it would have been me by his side. Why her? Why is everything hers? I won¡¯t let her take what¡¯s rightfully mine.¡¯


    Seeing her parents¡¯ unconditional trust in Danielle, Audrey bit her tongue and decided not to waste her breath on them.


    "Dad, Mom, since Danielle isn¡¯ting back tonight, you should rest early. Staying upte isn¡¯t good for your body," Audrey said in a warm and gentle tone.


    In her room, Audrey sat in front of her vanity, jealousy simmering within her. Anger surged through her, and she swept her hand across the vanity, smashing bottles of expensive skincare products onto the floor.


    The sharp sound of ss shattering echoed in the room, but it wasn¡¯t enough to calm the storm in her heart. Audrey clenched her fists, her chest heaving in rage. Audrey had admired David from a young age. She worked tirelessly to excel in music, chess, and painting, outshining her peers from prominent families. Yet, no matter how hard Audrey tried to measure up to him, David never nced her way.


    The jealousy she felt was impossible to ignore.


    ¡¯Now that Danielle is back, he only has eyes for her,¡¯ she thought, seething with resentment. Ever since Danielle cured their grandparents, they had been singing her praises nonstop,pletely disregarding how she felt.

 Chapter 57-1

    After Danielle was finally lulled to sleep, David retreated to his study.


    His trip to the border had resulted in an overwhelming backlog, with a mountain of decisions waiting for him to address. There had been an international conference scheduled for that night, but he kept dying it, caught up in listening to Danielle sing nursery rhymes.


    The overseas executives had been specting about the reason for the dys, wondering if thepany was about to embark on a new major project.


    It would probably shake them to their core if they ever discovered that the "major project" was David spending the evening listening to his fianc¨¦e sing and putting her to sleep.


    When David finally entered the virtual meeting, all the executives were already waiting. He wasted no time with pleasantries and cut to the chase, diving straight into the main agenda of the meeting. "This quarter¡¯s performance has dropped by 12%. I want to know why," David demanded, his piercing eyes fixed on the screen.


    The overseas executives shifted nervously under his gaze. "Mr. Charrington," one of them spoke up. "A newpany has recently emerged in the region. They¡¯ve been targeting us aggressively, snatching several of our projects. They have strong financial backing, but the identity of their mysterious owner remains unknown."


    David¡¯s expression darkened, his gaze inscrutable. Silence ensued, and no one dared to speak further. Despite being under thirty, David¡¯spetence and imposing presence had earned him immense respect and fear within the Charrington Group. The meetings with him were always tense.


    "No matter the cost, take back the projects they¡¯re negotiating for. By next quarter, I expect to see growth." David¡¯s cold eyes and chilling voice left no room for argument.


    The meeting stretched on for an hour before it ended. Afterward, David picked up his phone and called Patrick. "Dig up all the details on that overseaspany."


    Patrick had already been investigating. As David¡¯s right-hand man, his efficiency was unmatched.


    "Mr. Charrington, thepany¡¯s registered owner is an ordinary guy. He used to run a small business before it closed down," Patrick reported. "This new venture is heavily funded by an elusive investor, who goes by the name ¡¯ir,¡¯ but beyond that, nothing more is known about him."


    "Alright," David replied before hanging up.


    Leaving the study, he headed to the guest room. Danielle had kicked off her nket, curling up against the cold, her cheeks flushed in sleep. David gently pulled the nket over her and gazed at her sleeping face, his eyes tender as he brushed a hand through her hair.


    In that quiet moment, she seemed like a rare and precious treasure.


    He had survived countless assassination attempts,

 Chapter 57-2

    escaping death time and again. Trust had nevere easily to him, yet this girl had be his reason to believe in love.


    As the first rays of the morning sun peeked through the window, they softly illuminated Danielle¡¯s face, gently waking her from slumber. She wrinkled her brow at the sunlight, gradually waking as she stretched her limbs. Opening her eyes groggily, she gazed at the ceiling, slowlying to her senses.


    ¡¯Where am I? This isn¡¯t my room. What happened after dinner?¡¯ Danielle wondered. A string of questions tumbled through her mind. ¡¯Wait, who changed my clothes?¡¯


    Her head throbbed with the dull ache of a hangover, and she cursed herself for not knowing when to stop. Groaning softly, she quickly changed into her own clothes and went downstairs, where she found David reading the newspaper with a coffee in hand.


    Sensing her gaze, David looked up, his eyes meeting hers as she stood at the staircasending, looking dazed.


    "Come have breakfast," he said, gesturing to the table.


    Her stomach grumbled, and the spread before her was filled with her favorite dishes-clearly prepared on his instructions.


    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work by now?"


    Danielle asked.


    Danielle was still trying to piece together the events of the previous night. She had stayed upstairs longer, hoping he would already have left. Little did she expect to see him drinking coffee leisurely and reading a newspaper.


    Albert, the butler, answered with a chuckle, "Mr. Charrington didn¡¯t want you eating alone, so he waited for you."


    Albert looked at the two of them with a warm smile. He had watched David grow up. Ever since David¡¯s mother passed away, Albert had never seen him smile, and he became increasingly detached from everything around him.


    It was the first time Albert saw David genuinely care for someone, showing a rare glimpse of tenderness. It brought him a sense offort to know David had someone special in his life.


    "Does your head hurt?" David asked affectionately.


    "I... I drank too muchst night, didn¡¯t I?" Danielle stammered.


    Amused, David raised an eyebrow. "You don¡¯t remember at all?"


    ¡¯What happened?¡¯ Danielle wondered. She had been told that when she drank, she became apletely different person. But since she always cked out, she had no memory of what she did.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything improper, did I?" Danielle asked tentatively, a stark contrast from her usual assured self.


    David put on a sulk. "It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t me you for what you did. I don¡¯t mind."

 Chapter 57-3

    His words left Danielle feeling like a scumbag. ¡¯Did I actually do something out of line? Am I that bad of a drinker?¡¯ she thought in horror.


    Her head throbbed faintly as fragments of the evening flickered back into her mind.


    "Two little bumblebees fly into the flower field.


    Buzz, buzz." She remembered singing aloud. "David, you¡¯re so handsome. Come here, give me a kiss," she had said with a giggle, her voice slurring. Then, she demanded, "Hold me. Sing me a luby."


    In her drunken stupor, she even tried to take his shirt off. Danielle buried her face in her hands, appalled by her behavior.


    "Remember now?" David said yfully, clearly enjoying her reaction.


    "Um..." Danielle¡¯s voice trailed off, her head dropping as her cheeks turned red with embarrassment, struggling to get any words out.


    "Eat while the food is still warm," David said, sparing her from further teasing. All the while, Albert watched the exchange, thinking to himself, ¡¯It seems like Mr. Charrington has really fallen in love with her.¡¯


    After breakfast, David sent Danielle to the mall. She had made ns to go shopping with Juniper. Before she got out of the car, he pulled out a ck card.


    "This is my supplementary card. Spend as much as you want-there¡¯s no limit," David said.


    Danielle shook her head. "I don¡¯t need it. I have my own money."


    He knew she was wealthy, but he wanted her to save her funds for her own dreams.


    "My earnings are meant for my future wife." David held the card out, putting a stop to any objections.


    Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer, Danielle didn¡¯t decline further. ¡¯Why does everyone like to give out cards?¡¯ she wondered. She had already received at least a dozen cards from her parents and brothers.


    "I¡¯ll pick you upter." David caressed her hair affectionately.


    "Juniper drove here. Focus on work," Danielle said.


    As she got out of the car, he pulled her back in, leaving her puzzled. He then unbuckled his seatbelt and gave her a peck on the forehead.


    Danielle instantly blushed. "I-I¡¯m going in now," she blurted before hurrying out of the car.


    David¡¯s eyes followed her departing figure, his tender gaze lingering until she disappeared from view.

 Chapter 58-1

    In a luxurious mall in Soufield, Danielle stood out in a flowing white dress specially prepared for her by David. Her silky hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her skin glowed like moonlight on still water, exuding an ethereal charm.


    There was an air of cool sophistication about her, her sharp features softened by lively, bright eyes that gleamed like the stars in the night sky. In the bustling crowd, she stood out, her presence alluring yet intimidating, discouraging any unwee advances.


    "Danielle," Juniper called out. She spotted her best friend immediately, as Danielle¡¯s striking appearance made her impossible to miss. Juniper had a softer, sweeter beauty, an endearing contrast to Danielle¡¯s elegant poise. Together, they formed a stunning pair that turned countless heads in the mall.


    "What? You went through all that at the border?" Juniper eximed. Though she was Danielle¡¯s subordinate, they shared a close bond. Juniper had also been stationed at the border before being reassigned to Soufield to manage the pharmaceutical division.


    "That Jackson really is ambitious," Danielle remarked. "But annexing the Wulf n has strengthened the Shadow Fortress immensely."


    However, Danielle believed that Jackson wasn¡¯t the sole mastermind. Knowing him, she was certain someone else was pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    "Did Jason tell you? Our skincare line has received widespread acim since itsunch," Juniper said, casually changing the subject.


    Danielle nodded. "I¡¯m nning to work on a new series soon. But enough about work. We¡¯re here to shop today. Buy whatever you want. It¡¯s on me," she said with a bright smile.


    "Having a rich bestie is awesome," Juniper replied unabashedly. Danielle recalled the first time she had met Juniper.


    At the time, Juniper was fleeing from a group of pursuers intending to kill her. Danielle had eliminated the assassins and saved Juniper, eventually bringing her to the Shadow Fortress.


    Back then, Juniper was a fragile young girl. After years of rigorous training, she now rivaled top operatives like Taylor, standing out in the fiercelypetitive base through sheer grit and determination.


    Danielle had always been protective of those she considered her own and would never allow harm to befall those under her wing.


    The two entered a high-end boutique. Juniper¡¯s eyes lit up as she spotted a dress in the disy window.


    "Danielle, that dress is gorgeous. It would look amazing on you." Juniper¡¯s voice snapped Danielle out of her thoughts.


    "Try it on! You¡¯ll look absolutely stunning in it," Juniper said eagerly. "Alright," Danielle replied, looking at the purple gradient dress before her, intrigued by its innovative design.


    Juniper approached a sales associate. "Excuse me, we¡¯d like to try on that dress."


    The sales associate nced at their outfits, unable to discern any recognizable brands, and assumed they were likely cheap, knock-off items. She despised those who pretended to be rich. Though a flicker of disdain shed in her eyes, years of experience kept a faint, professional smile on her face.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but this dress is one of only five worldwide, priced in the millions," the sales associate replied. "It costs a fortune-not just anyone can try it on."


    "What do you mean? Then why disy it here in the first ce?" Juniper questioned.


    On the other side of the store, a young woman discreetly filmed the exchange and sent the video to

 Chapter 58-2

    Audrey. [Audrey, isn¡¯t she the rtive you mentioned a few days ago? The one from a poor vige.]


    Seeing the message, Audrey immediately called her friend. "Hope, where are you?"


    "I¡¯m at the mall we went tost time. I didn¡¯t expect to run into that evil rtive of yours," Hope replied.


    "What? How could she afford to shop at such an upscale mall? She didn¡¯t evene homest night, leaving us worried sick. We don¡¯t even know with whom she spent the night, and now she¡¯s here shopping?" Audrey refrained from revealing Danielle¡¯s true identity, deliberately misleading her friend.


    "Really? She seems decent-looking but turns out to be nothing more than a hooker." Hope scoffed,pletely taken in by Audrey¡¯s insinuations.


    "She¡¯s new to Soufield and doesn¡¯t know better. I can see why she¡¯d give in to temptation, but I don¡¯t agree with making money through disgraceful means. If she¡¯d just told us, we could¡¯ve helped. I really worry about her as a sister," Audrey added, feigning concern.


    Thoroughly deceived, Hope replied, "You¡¯re too kind, Audrey. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson for you." She looked at Danielle with growing disdain, fully convinced that she was an indecent woman.


    Meanwhile, Juniper was offended by the thinly veiled insult. She hadn¡¯t expected to be snubbed by the sales associate. The sales associate was about to speak when a voice chimed in.


    "It means poor nobodies shouldn¡¯t pretend to be rich. Someone who uses her pretty face to seduce men for money shouldn¡¯t act all high and mighty," Hope said condescendingly.


    Danielle and Juniper turned around to see a haughty woman dressed in a designer outfit.


    "Who are you calling poor? And who¡¯s seducing men for money?" Juniper demanded.


    "You know who you are. Living off men¡¯s money- how shameless can one be?" Hope drawled, staring at Danielle with contempt.


    The other sales associates whispered to one another, casting sidelong nces at Danielle.


    "I¡¯d like to know who told you this. If you have proof of your usations, show it." Danielle shot a chilling re at Hope.


    Hope¡¯s expression faltered, unwilling to betray her friend. "That¡¯s none of your concern. Your guilty reaction proves you¡¯re hiding something," she retorted.


    Danielle was speechless, wondering, ¡¯What¡¯s wrong with this woman? Why is she throwing these usations at me out of the blue? I don¡¯t even know her.¡¯


    "If you have evidence, show it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sue you for nder," Danielle said firmly.


    Sensing the brewing tension, the sales associate intervened. "Miss Hill, please don¡¯t stoop to her level. Let me assist you with whatever you need." The sales associate brushed off Danielle as if she were beneath her.


    With a smug look on her face, Hope pointed to the dress Danielle was eyeing. "I want to try that one."


    "Of course, right away," the sales associate responded with an attitude that was a sharp contrast to how she treated Danielle and Juniper.


    "But we saw it first! Why does she get to try it on?" Juniper protested furiously.


    The sales associate was unapologetic, sneering as if her behavior was justified. "Ladies, I doubt your outfitsbined even add up to 300 dors. What¡¯s the point of trying on something you can¡¯t afford?"


    Her words sent a thrill of satisfaction through Hope, who smirked and said derisively, "Why don¡¯t you two stop embarrassing yourselves and leave? You¡¯re just asking to be humiliated."

 Chapter 59-1

    Juniper was fuming, feeling an overwhelming urge to put them in their ce, but Danielle pulled her back with a calm yet firm grip.


    "Let her try," Danielle said tly.


    Juniper caught Danielle¡¯s pointed nce and decided not to argue further.


    "This one, that one, and also this one-take them all down for me," Danielle demanded, pointing at the most extravagant dresses.


    "Of course, I¡¯ll get them for you," another sales associate said. Although she was gossiping about Danielle earlier, she couldn¡¯t ignore the lure of a lucrative sale.


    Hope cut in. "I¡¯ll take everything she picked."


    The sales associate hesitated, ncing at Danielle, unsure of how to proceed. "Let her have them," Danielle said with a shrug. She then selected even more items, all of which were snatched away by Hope.


    Soon, a pile of clothes was stacked up in front of Hope. She smirked at Danielle before striding off to the counter to pay.


    Danielle was unruffled. After all, the clothes she had chosen were the most expensive-and tackiest-in the store.


    The sales associate who attended to Hope was over the moon. This sale alone covered her performance target for half a year. "Miss Hill, your totales to 8 million dors," she said cheerfully.


    Hope froze, her smug smile vanishing. Though her family was wealthy, there were levels of affluence, and her monthly allowance was barely a million dors. Worst of all-she didn¡¯t even like the clothes; she had only chosen them out of spite. Now, she was stuck with a staggering bill.


    ¡¯Where could I get so much money?¡¯ Hope thought as anxiety started to creep in. The sales assistant sensed her hesitation, thinking, ¡¯Could it be possible that Miss Hill... couldn¡¯t afford it? That can¡¯t be. She¡¯s a regr customer.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t afford it?" Juniper taunted as she shot Hope a mocking look.


    Hope would never allow herself to be humiliated like this. She pulled out a credit card and passed it to the sales associate. "Swipe it."


    It was her father¡¯s supplementary card, and she was well aware that this card wasn¡¯t meant for frivolous spending. But now, she had no choice. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of embarrassing herself in front of Danielle and Juniper.


    Just then, the mall¡¯s general manager entered the boutique and approached Danielle. "Hello, Miss Darling. I¡¯m Cecil Walton, the general manager of this mall. Please allow me to close the store for you so you can shop in peace. Whatever catches your eye, it¡¯s yours."


    Cecil had been lounging in his office when he received a call from the owner of the Charrington

 Chapter 59-2

    Group, the mall¡¯s true proprietor.


    "See to it that Danielle has a great time shopping, and give her whatever she wants," David had instructed. That one directive had Cecil dashing to the mall in a panic, afraid of messing up.


    Danielle raised an eyebrow, feeling a warm flutter in her chest. ¡¯He must have pulled some strings,¡¯ she thought.


    "As the general manager of this mall, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s uneptable for sales associates here to discriminate against customers? And thisdy has acted like a lunatic, hurling insults and grabbing every item we set our sights on," Juniperined to Cecil.


    "Who are you calling a lunatic? You little bitch," Hope snapped, tossing aside the grace expected of an heiress.


    "Who are you calling a bitch?" Juniper shot back.


    Hope snorted. "Who else? Of course-" "Enough," Cecil interrupted, his expression hostile as he looked at Hope. "This is not the ce for your antics. Effective immediately, you are banned from this mall."


    Hope¡¯s face fell. This was thergest luxury mall in Soufield. Being cklisted would be a scandal in high society and might even tarnish her family¡¯s reputation. Shocked and livid, she protested, "You can¡¯t do this! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m a VIP customer-I¡¯ve spent millions here."


    "I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re our top spender," Cecil replied firmly. "You¡¯ve offended Miss Darling, and that¡¯s enough for me to cklist you."


    "What? Is she sleeping with you too? No wonder you¡¯re defending her," Hope said sharply.


    ¡¯Is she crazy? This youngdy is Mr. Charrington¡¯s fianc¨¦e! She couldnd me in trouble. Cecil shuddered at the thought. "Watch your words," he warned.


    "Fine. If you¡¯re cklisting me, I want a refund on my purchase. I just spent 8 million dors in this store," Hope demanded.


    "This isn¡¯t Amazon with a thirty-day return policy. These are luxury goods. We don¡¯t offer refunds on non-defective merchandise," Cecil said firmly.


    "Are you kidding me?" Hope pointed a finger at Danielle and snarled, "You set me up. You made me spend 8 million dors and got me banned from the mall. You¡¯re just a shameless woman who slept around-"


    Before Hope could finish, Danielle pped her across the face.


    Clutching her face, Hope stared at Danielle in disbelief. "You bitch! How dare-"


    Danielle pped her again, this time harder.


    "How dare you hit me? You just messed with the wrong person," Hope hissed before lunging toward Danielle.


    Danielle sidestepped Hope easily and delivered a powerful kick to her abdomen, sending her

 Chapter 59-3

    crumpling to the floor and coughing up blood.


    Stunned by Danielle¡¯s disy of strength, Cecil and the others fell silent, holding their breaths. The sales staff who were gossiping earlier now cowered in fear, praying they wouldn¡¯t be next.


    The sales associate who attended to Hope was so frightened that her face turned ashen. She tried to hide behind the crowd to reduce her presence.


    At that moment, the security guards came over.


    "Throw her out," Danielle ordered coldly.


    The security guards exchanged uncertain nces before Cecil nodded. Without hesitation, they dragged Hope out of the store.


    Just when everyone thought it was over, Danielle turned her gaze to the sales associate who had slighted them.


    Rushing toward Danielle, the woman trembled as she pleaded, "I-I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know who you were. Please forgive me!" Although she wasn¡¯t one to hold grudges over petty disputes, Danielle was deeply repulsed by people who judged others based on their appearance.


    Seeing that Danielle¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t soften, Cecil recalled David¡¯s instruction. He was told to ensure Danielle had a great shopping experience, but the sales associate had ruined it, and now his job was potentially on the line.


    "You¡¯re fired," Cecil dered.


    "Please don¡¯t fire me. I can¡¯t lose this job; I¡¯m the top sales associate here." The sales associate burst into tears, begging to keep her job. She was in utter despair. Never had she imagined the consequences to be so severe.


    At that moment, she realized that Danielle must be someone important; otherwise, Cecil wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to cklist a customer and personally attend to her. Now, it was toote- everything was lost. Her pleas fell on deaf ears as security escorted her out as well.


    Finally, the chaos subsided. "Miss Darling, would you like us to close the mall to ensure your shopping experience is uninterrupted?"


    Cecil said warmly, hoping to smooth things over.


    ¡¯Close the mall? What kind of shopping experience would that be?¡¯ Danielle thought. "That won¡¯t be necessary," she replied. "We¡¯re just browsing. Carry on with your day."


    "Um... Miss Darling, could you not mention this incident to Mr. Charrington?" Cecil wiped his brows, his voice barely above a whisper.

 Chapter 60-1

    ¡¯So that¡¯s what he was concerned about, Danielle thought.


    "Go on with your work, I won¡¯t say anything," Danielle said nonchntly. She didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.


    "Miss Darling, perhaps I could carry your bags while you shop?" Cecil offered eagerly.


    "There¡¯s really no need. We just want to browse by ourselves." Danielle politely declined, unused to such attention.


    Faced with her refusal, Cecil knew better than to insist. "If you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to call me, Miss Darling."


    "Your fianc¨¦¡¯s reputation certainly precedes him. The general manager looked downright terrified," Juniper remarked. Danielle had already told Juniper about her engagement to David. "Most of it is just exaggerated gossip. He¡¯s actually quite a nice person," Danielle replied somewhat defensively.


    Juniper looked at Danielle with a subtle smile. "Oh? You¡¯re already speaking up for him. How far along are you two?"


    Danielle¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly. "Stop talking about this. Let¡¯s continue shopping."


    Pushing the earlier scuffle to the back of their minds, they strolled through the mall. By the time they decided to call it a day, they both carried several bags of their purchases.


    "We should head back," Danielle said.


    Since Danielle hadn¡¯t driven that day, Juniper offered her a ride home. As they chatted andughed in the car, neither noticed the five inconspicuous vehicles slowly trailing behind. The cars formed a coordinated encirclement, closing in from the left, right, and rear.


    It was Danielle who first noticed something was amiss. Though the cars appeared ordinary, they had been tailing them ever since they left the mall.


    "We¡¯re being followed," Danielle said calmly. "Turn left at the next intersection and head toward the outskirts."


    Juniper nced in the rearview mirror and took in the situation. She mmed her foot on the gas, and the sleek Ferrari they were in surged forward with a roar.


    Realizing they had been noticed, the cars behind sped up as well, their engines groaning with the effort. But their regr vehicles were no match for a sports car.


    "Hey, boss, they¡¯re speeding up. Looks like they know we¡¯re on their tail," one man eximed.


    The man in charge sat in the lead car, his face twisted into a scowl as he watched the Ferrari speed into the distance. He pulled out amunication device and ordered chillingly, "Step on it! We can¡¯t let that woman escape alive."

 Chapter 60-2

    Afterpleting the job, they would head overseas toy low. The reward would be enough to keep themfortable for a good while.


    Danielle watched the pursuit through the side mirror, her demeanor unruffled. "Slow down a bit, Juniper. Don¡¯t lose them entirely."


    Juniper caught on immediately and eased off the gas, deliberately messing with their pursuers by switching speeds in a disorienting pattern.


    The cars behind struggled to keep up, narrowly avoiding collisions. Inside, the passengers were thrown about chaotically, curses flying with every jolt. One unlucky man in the backseat was thrown forward into the front seat, nearly knocking himself out.


    "You idiot! Do you fucking know how to drive?" the leader of the group barked.


    "It¡¯s not my fault... That woman is doing it on purpose," the driver protested, feeling aggrieved.


    "Ram them! Force that car to stop," the leader instructed.


    Through the rearview mirror, Danielle noticed the vehicles were about to crash into them. ¡¯What a joke. With those cars, they¡¯d never catch up, even at full speed, she thought.


    "Pull over up ahead," Danielle said. They had reached a deserted stretch in the outskirts, the perfect ce to deal with their pursuers.


    Just as she gave the instruction, a gunshot rang out, and one of the cars rammed into them.


    Juniper, while not as skilled a driver as Danielle, wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. She deftly maneuvered the car, avoiding further damage.


    "They¡¯ve got guns," Juniper said, her voice sharp. "They¡¯re not just here to scare us-they¡¯re here to kill."


    Far from being intimidated, a glimmer of excitement lit Danielle¡¯s eyes. "This just got interesting, she thought. Just then, Danielle¡¯s phone rang. It was David. She didn¡¯t want to answer, but the phone wouldn¡¯t stop ringing.


    "Hello-" Before she could finish, several more gunshots rang out.


    On the other end of the line, David immediately shot to his feet. "Danielle, where are you? What¡¯s going on?"


    "Outskirts," Danielle replied in a steady voice, calmly assembling her weapon.


    "Send me your location. I¡¯ming to get you. Promise me you¡¯ll stay safe. Don¡¯t get hurt." His tone was urgent, leaving no room for argument. Before Danielle could respond, the call ended.


    "Nathan, gather everyone to the underground garage. We¡¯re going to the outskirts," Davidmanded before bolting from his office.


    His employees were startled by his frantic movement, wondering what could possibly have gone wrong.

 Chapter 60-3

    Belong long, a luxurious Rolls-Royce was speeding on the highway. The car roared at full throttle, but it still felt agonizingly slow to David. Other drivers stared in disbelief, gaping at the sight of avish car speeding so recklessly.


    Meanwhile, Danielle handed a gun to Juniper. As the vehicle hurtled forward, both women returned fire. The deafening gunshots echoed through the deste surroundings.


    The pursuers aimed for their tires, and one of them was eventually hit and burst. They were clearly prepared, intent on taking Danielle¡¯s life.


    "It¡¯s me they¡¯re after. I¡¯ve dragged you into this," Danielle said grimly.


    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Danielle. You saved my life; I¡¯d die for you without a second thought," Juniper replied solemnly.


    Knowing they were running low on bullets and left with a crippled car, Danielle made her decision.


    "Stop the car." The pursuers followed suit. There were more than twenty men, though only a few carried firearms.


    "Danielle, I thought you¡¯d hide in that car forever." The leader sneered.


    Hearing her name only affirmed her suspicions- they wereing after her.


    "I thought you guys deserved a rest-I wouldn¡¯t want you to drop dead on the road," Danielle replied, her lips curling into a smirk.


    The man¡¯s face darkened at the insult. "You bitch! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still so smug when I tear your head off."


    Unfazed, Danielle let out a derisiveugh. "With your skills? Keep dreaming," she retorted. "I¡¯m rather curious who sent you to kill me."


    With a malicious grin, the leader leered at Danielle. "You¡¯re just my type. How about I have some fun with you? Maybe I¡¯ll tell you if I¡¯m in a good mood."


    "Do you not have a mirror, or are you too afraid of what you¡¯ll see?" Danielle said, her voice cutting.


    Enraged by the insult, the man hissed, "You¡¯re digging your own grave."


    "We¡¯ll see about that," Danielle retorted coolly.


    Exchanging a knowing nce, Danielle and Juniperunched into action. Juniper quickly fired a shot at their opponents, creating a distraction.


    In a sh, Danielle charged into the enemy¡¯s side,nding a solid kick on the thug who was pointing a gun at her, sending him sprawling.


    Before the group could react, Danielle moved with precision, taking them down one by one with swift, calcted strikes. One man was knocked off bnce, crashing to the ground with blood spilling from his mouth.


    Just then, the sound of roaring engines echoed through the air, and a convoy of luxury cars sped into view. The vehicles screeched to a halt, and a tall, imposing figure stepped out. His face was dark with rage, his piercing eyes burning with fury.

 Chapter 61-1

    David quickly fired a few shots at these murderers.


    More than 40 burly men quickly got out of the cars behind him, all holding pistols.


    Upon hearing the gunshot, Danielle looked up. They came quite quickly. If David had note, she could have dealt with these people quickly.


    As for Nathan and others who had just exited the car, their eyes flickered excitedly when they saw Danielle¡¯s skills. ¡¯How ruthless. She made them vomit blood with one kick...¡¯ they thought.


    Danielle rushed forward quickly. In the blink of an eye, she threw a punch at the viin. This punch used all her strength and broke his nose bridge. Blood quickly flowed from his nose. He opened his mouth to curse, but four teeth fell out.


    Danielle quickly kicked his heart again. The fat and strong man was kicked back a few steps. In the end, he lost his bnce and fell to the ground. He almost felt that several of his ribs had been shattered by Danielle.


    "What the fuck..." He was so angry that he kept pointing at Danielle. He lost his front teeth and could not speak clearly.


    Danielle did not hear what he said, but that was not important. She would just beat him up!


    Danielle slowly walked towards him. At this moment, he was so frightened that he ignored the pain in his body and began to crawl back.


    He thought, ¡¯She still wants to hit me!¡¯


    Danielle stepped on his chest. She took out a knife that was clipped to her waist, and a devilish smile appeared on her face.


    The man spat out a mouthful of blood. The demon- like Danielle was pointing a knife at him. His face was pale from fright as he stammered, "What do you want?"


    Danielle looked at the pale man who had been frightened by her and smiled.


    She said, "Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Why? Are you afraid now?"


    She stabbed his chest with the knife, one stab after another, avoiding the fatal parts.


    In the morning, David had personally chosen a white dress for her. At this moment, it was dyed red because of arge amount of blood.


    Danielle was able to survive in that murderous ce at the border and build a huge Fortress. Just from this alone, one could imagine that she was never someone to be bullied.


    At this moment, the man who had been stabbed a few times by Danielle was about to faint from excessive blood loss.


    Danielle looked at the dying man and said expressionlessly, "Now can you tell me who sent you to kill me?"


    Her aura was powerful and intimidating, making one tremble in fear.


    The man felt a wave of regret and thought, ¡¯Didn¡¯t that person say that Danielle was a vige girl who didn¡¯t know anything? He cheated me! Damn!¡¯


    He didn¡¯t dare to disobey anymore, and if he didn¡¯t tell her, he would be killed. "I really don¡¯t know who the other party is. Every time he calls, he uses a different voice. I have screenshots and text messages of transfers on my phone. You can take a look," he said.


    At this moment, when the yers saw this scene, their legs were trembling in fear. They thought, ¡¯Didn¡¯t the boss say that this task is not dangerous?


    What were these people doing with pistols...


    David¡¯s subordinates did not have to exert much effort to control them.


    Danielle took his phone and began to check.


    She saw a screenshot of a ten-million-dor transfer from an overseas ount and two messages.

 Chapter 61-2

    [Why aren¡¯t you guys doing anything? You¡¯re really useless. I¡¯ve spent so much money. Can you finish it? I¡¯ll give you another 300 thousand dors. Kill her.]


    [I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s shopping in the central mall now. Send more people over immediately. Make sure that nothing goes wrong. If you can take some videos of her interacting with many men, I¡¯ll add six hundred thousand dors, but you have to kill her after this. I want her reputation to be ruined and she¡¯ll be despised after she dies.]


    Danielle nced at the transfers and texts. There wasn¡¯t much useful information. The ount was probably virtual too. The phone number was no longer avable.


    Was this the same person as the previous car ident? Or were there two groups of people? It seemed that this person was quite meticulous.


    David looked at the contents of the message with deep anger in his eyes.


    If Danielle did not have any skills and he did not rush over in time, he did not dare to imagine what would have happened.


    Danielle had only returned to Soufield not long ago, but these people could not hold it in anymore. When David thought of these men, he was furious.


    He said with a cold voice, "Bring these people to the Nathor Pce."


    On the other side, the Darling family.


    Audrey paced back and forth in the room. She called the people sent to kill Danielle. She called several times, but no one picked up.


    At this moment, she was extremely flustered, as if something big was about to happen.


    She thought, ¡¯What were they doing? They didn¡¯t even pick up the phone. It was very likely that something had happened. No, I couldn¡¯t just wait for death. She took out her phone and dialed a series of numbers with great familiarity. "Mr. Morris, those killers are uncontactable now. There might be an ident."


    "They¡¯ve already failed. Have you canceled the number you used?" Hugh said coldly.


    Audrey suppressed the panic in her heart and said, "I won¡¯t be exposed, will I?"


    "I got someone to erase all the clues you left behind. Don¡¯t call me if it¡¯s nothing serious," Hugh said coldly.


    He was indeed very capable. She didn¡¯t even know that they had failed, but he knew very well. However, with his words, Audrey slowly calmed down.


    In a manor overseas.


    "Mr. Morris, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to kill Danielle?" a middle-aged man asked timidly. "It¡¯s so boring to let her die like this. One is the adopted daughter who has been by their side for more than ten years, and the other is the biological daughter who has been missing for more than ten years. It¡¯s so interesting for the two daughters to kill each other. I want the Darling family people to die one by one," Hugh said coldly.


    The middle-aged man was so intimidated by Hugh¡¯s powerful aura that he did not dare to look him in the eye. He said, "The Darling family¡¯s Caleb and Alice have already been discharged from the hospital. Both of them are in a vegetative state and can be cured. Danielle really has some skills."


    Hugh pursed his lips tightly and his low and hoarse voice carried a hint of viciousness.


    "This game has only just begun. I¡¯m looking forward to the exciting expressions that will follow. How¡¯s Vena¡¯s experiment going?" Hugh said as he narrowed his eyes.


    "She¡¯s almost done. She was dyed because of the destruction of the border Fortress," the middle-aged man replied. "Tell her to finish as soon as possible. The n has to go ahead as nned." Hugh had a small ck snake coiled around his wrist. It flicked its tongue from time to time.


    The middle-aged man did not dare to be negligent and spoke very respectfully, "Okay. I¡¯ll go to theb now."

 Chapter 62-1

    David carried Danielle and walked into the car. "Let¡¯s go back."


    Danielle nodded. Now that she was covered in blood, she really could not return to the Darling family.


    "Nathan, help me send Juniper back," Danielle said calmly.


    "Okay. Don¡¯t worry," Nathan said gently.


    Juniper said, "Danielle, take care of yourself."


    This was Juniper¡¯s second time seeing David. He was Danielle¡¯s fianc¨¦, so he would take good care of Danielle.


    In the Rolls-Royce car. Danielle took out her phone and surfed the ck Web¡¯s intr to take a look at Audrey¡¯s order. In the end, it was still canceled by Emery. It was probably because he was worried that she was in danger. These people¡¯s skills were average. They were just ordinary hooligans, but they still had pistols on them. It seemed that they had to interrogate these people.


    This person was very cautious, but he left a clue for Danielle.


    With Audrey¡¯s personality, she didn¡¯t seem to be cautious like this. Could it be the same group of people as the car ident...


    David¡¯s big hands wrapped around Danielle¡¯s hands and squeezed them from time to time.


    Danielle watched as he pinched her hand happily. She looked up and met his deep eyes.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" David paused and a smile shed across his eyes.


    Danielle thought, ¡¯What¡¯s wrong? My hand was about to cramp...


    "Do my hands feel good?" she smiled and asked softly. "Don¡¯t you like it?" David asked and his eyebrows raised, interested.


    Danielle didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The car slowly drove into the Nathor Pce.


    David held Danielle¡¯s hand and walked down. It seemed that their hands were glued together.


    "Are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook for you," David said.


    "You want to cook?" Danielle asked.


    His cooking was indeed delicious. She had drunk too much yesterday and had not eaten much.


    "I¡¯ll help you." Although she didn¡¯t know how to cook, she could help him.


    "Just sit and wait for your meal." David didn¡¯t want Danielle to be tired from cooking.


    "All right."

 Chapter 62-2

    "Go up and take a shower and change your clothes," David looked at her white dress that was dyed red by blood and said.


    Danielle said, "Alright, I¡¯ll go now."


    David¡¯s expression instantly darkened when he saw her go upstairs.


    The mall manager, Cecil, reported to him that Hope from the Hill family had bullied Danielle in the mall. ¡¯Danielle could let them off, but I have to make the Hill family pay the price, David thought.


    David took out his phone and called Nathan.


    "Nathan, I want to see the Hill Group go bankrupt by tomorrow morning."


    At this moment, Nathan had just sent Juniper home. He thought that if there was nothing else, he could go and rx. What did the Hill family do to make David so angry?


    "Okay, Mr. Charrington. Can I ask how the Hill family provoked you?" Nathan asked. "They¡¯ve provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have," David said coldly.


    "I¡¯ll do it now." Nathan didn¡¯t dare to be negligent.


    On the other side, the Hill family.


    Hope had never been bullied like this since she was young. She was thrown out by the security guards in the mall.


    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. ¡¯That woman relies on a rich man to support her. How shameless. No wonder she is a poor bumpkin from the countryside.


    At this moment, Alexis and Tina were drinking coffee in the living room. They saw Hope walk in with red eyes.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Hope?"


    A woman in her forties was sitting quietly and dignifiedly in the living room. Her face was perfect and did not show any signs of aging. When she saw that Hope¡¯s eyes were red from crying, she immediately put down the cup.


    Hope thought about how she looked in the mall and felt a little embarrassed.


    She said, "Dad, Mom, I was bullied. I was cklisted by the central mall and chased out by the security guards."


    When Alexis heard that someone dared to bully Hope like this, he was furious immediately. Although there were many wealthy families in Soufield, and the Hill family wasn¡¯tparable to the top-notch ones, it was still not bad.


    "Hope, who is this person? How dare she bully you like this? Tell me," Alexis said.


    When Hope heard this, she knew that Alexis was prepared to back her up!


    She said, "This woman is a poor rtive of Audrey. She hooked up with many men outside and even interfered with their families. The most infuriating

 Chapter 62-3

    thing is that she tricked me into spending more than 6 million dors in the mall.


    "Later on, she joined forces with the mall manager, Cecil, to cklist me and even chased me out. There were many people at that time. This is a public provocation to the Hill Group!"


    Alexis was very supportive of Hope making friends with Audrey. After all, the Darling family was a top- notch wealthy family. If they could cooperate, the Hill family would also benefit.


    However, the most important thing now was the 6 million dors.


    Alexis said, "What? Spent more than 6 million dors? Did you use my spare card? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to do that unless you have to? I can use it as a backup in case there¡¯s a problem with thepany¡¯s funds."


    Hope saw that Alexis was angry and knew that she was in the wrong, so she changed the topic. "Dad, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m best friends with Audrey now. I didn¡¯t waste this money. If we can cooperate with the Darling Group because of this, we¡¯ll gain more money."


    Tina also said, "That¡¯s right, hubby. Although it cost much, it was not a waste. It¡¯s worth it if we can cooperate with them."


    Alexis also knew that what they said made sense, but he felt a little regretful.


    He said, "Alright. You have to interact more with Audrey and try to work with the Darling Group as soon as possible."


    Hope heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Alexis would not pursue the matter.


    She said, "I got it, Dad."


    Alexis¡¯s expression was a little cold as he said, "What¡¯s the name of the woman who provoked you? I will teach her a lesson."


    "Danielle," she said as she took out her phone and showed Danielle¡¯s photo to him. Alexis said gloomily, "Alright, I got it. How dare she bully you? I¡¯ll definitely make her pay the price."


    In the kitchen of the Charrington family.


    David¡¯s tall and handsome figure was charming.


    He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes with a small apron. However, he still gave off an inexplicable sense of alienation, making people still feel his nobility.


    For a moment, Danielle was fascinated.


    David seemed to sense a scorching gaze on him. He smiled and asked, "Is it good?"


    "Yes," Danielle said subconsciously.


    "No, I said that the apron looks good." Danielle¡¯s face was red as she tried to exin.


    David smiled as he said dotingly, "No problem. You can see me whenever you want." Danielle was speechless.


    In less than half an hour, David had made four dishes and a soup.

 Chapter 63-1

    After dinner.


    David returned Danielle to the Darling family.


    "Drive slowly. I¡¯ll go in first," Danielle said softly.


    "Alright." David looked at Danielle and he was reluctant to part.


    As soon as Danielle appeared in the living room, Howard and Vivian saw her.


    "Dear Danielle, have you eaten?" Vivian smiled and asked.


    Ever since Danielle returned to the Darling family, she had been very busy and didn¡¯t oftene back. Now that she was back, they were naturally filled with joy.


    "Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve eaten," Danielle spoke obediently.


    From the moment Danielle came back, Audrey knew that she hadpletely failed. Originally, she still had some hope, but now, it was hopeless.


    She thought, ¡¯This damn bitch. How could she be so lucky to be able to return safely after I sent so many people?


    ¡¯They were really useless. A group of people could not defeat her. She must have asked David for help.


    ¡¯She is a vixen and only seduces David every day. If I can¡¯t kill you this time, I won¡¯t let you escape so easily next time.


    Fortunately, Hugh had helped her erase the clues in advance and asked her to use the voice changer to trade with those people. However, those people had been taken by Danielle. They probably did not know her true identity. Otherwise, she would be suspected and then exposed.


    Audrey suppressed the panic in her heart and said sweetly, "Danielle, you¡¯re back so early today."


    Danielle stared at Audrey without saying a word. Audrey panicked when Danielle kept staring at her. She thought, ¡¯Could it be that she knew? That was impossible. Hugh said that she could not find out.


    Audrey tried her best to control herself and said pitifully, "Danielle, why are you staring at me? Did I say something wrong?"


    Danielle could see the guilt on Audrey¡¯s face. She thought, ¡¯Could it be that this matter really had something to do with her?


    ¡¯But that person knew how to use a voice changer and could cancel her phone number immediately. Even the bank transfer record wasplex. Is she that smart?¡¯


    "Do you really not want me toe back?"


    Danielle¡¯s beautiful eyes seemed to be able to see through Audrey.


    When Audrey heard Danielle say this, she was really not sure if Danielle knew. She instantly changed her expression and looked at Danielle aggrievedly.


    She said, "Danielle, I just want to care about you. We¡¯re family. Can¡¯t I care about you?"


    Danielle wanted to roll her eyes. She thought, ¡¯She¡¯s too good at pretending!¡¯


    She said, "With your acting skills, I suggest you go into the entertainment industry. You¡¯ll definitely be popr."


    Audrey was stunned for a moment. She thought, ¡¯What did she mean? Was she mocking me? This damn bitch actually dared to be so shameless. One day, I would chase her out of the Darling family. How arrogant.¡¯


    Audrey raised her face full of tears and said, "Danielle, since you don¡¯t want to see me so much, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.


    "Dad, Mom. I¡¯m leaving now. Danielle doesn¡¯t want to see me. Please don¡¯t me her, bye."


    Audrey cried as she ran upstairs.


    Danielle looked at Audrey¡¯s aggrieved expression and instantly felt disgusted.

 Chapter 63-2

    Howard and Vivian did not expect them to be like this.


    "Danielle, do you not like Audrey?" Vivian asked. If Danielle could not ept Audrey, they could only give Audrey morepensation and settle her in a house outside.


    "Mom, Dad, you¡¯re thinking too much. I just didn¡¯t expect her to cry so much," Danielle nced at them and spoke calmly.


    Howard and Vivian also realized that Audrey had cried more recently. She was not like this in the past!


    "Audrey does seem to like to cry a little recently," Howard said helplessly. Both of them were daughters. One of them had been raised for more than ten years, and the other was their biological daughter who had just been found recently.


    "Looks like I¡¯ll have to talk to Audrey. Is it too much pressure for an internship at thepany?" Vivian pondered for a moment and slowly said. Danielle looked at Vivian, who was protected by Howard very well. She thought, ¡¯What pressure could an intern have? Audrey must be crazy...


    "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about Audrey. Danielle, you drank too much yesterday. Do you feel ufortable? Don¡¯t drink so much in the future. It¡¯s bad for your health!" Howard said and looked at Danielle lovingly.


    Danielle didn¡¯t drink much. It was that she was not good at drinking.


    Danielle, who was powerful in other aspects, was just weak when it came to drinking...


    When Howard mentioned drinking, Danielle was a little embarrassed. Every time she got drunk, strange things would happen. The next day, when she sobered up, she would be embarrassed.


    She said, "Dad, I¡¯ll drink less next time and try not to drink anymore."


    Vivian looked at Danielle with a smile and asked, "Dear Danielle, David didn¡¯t bully you, right?" Danielle blushed and stammered, "No..."


    Howard and Vivian saw that Danielle¡¯s face was slightly red and stopped teasing her.


    On the other side, at Nathor Pce.


    There were several single vis in the Nathor Pce. Some were for servants, some were for guests, and there was a main building for masters. There was also a special torture chamber.


    There were all kinds of torture devices inside. Servants who made mistakes and people who wanted to assassinate David, and traitors, as long as they were caught, woulde here and be locked up. Very few people could walk out well.


    In the dark basement. David stood against the light. Under the refraction of the light, his eyes looked even colder and deeper.


    David was smoking. He was surrounded by smoke, making it impossible to see clearly. He asked, "Do you want to kill Danielle?"


    His voice was faint and cold, like a demon from hell.


    "Mr. Charrington, I really know my mistake. I didn¡¯t know that Danielle was your woman. I was just greedy for money and really know my mistake."


    The fat and strong man was really scared to death. He had found out just now that this man was David, the fierce man who killed without batting an eyelid.


    If he had known that Danielle was David¡¯s woman, no matter how much money he was given, he would not have dared to...


    He continued, "I¡¯m blind. It¡¯s all my fault."


    His face was filled with pleading. The arrogance from before had long disappeared. He was so frightened that he peed his pants.


    When David¡¯s subordinate saw his cowardly appearance and felt a little disgusted.


    The man bowed crazily as he said, "I¡¯m begging you. Please forgive me. I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. If I see Miss Darling in the future, I¡¯ll apologize to her. I was really wrong."

 Chapter 64-1

    The fat and strong man regretted it so much. It was all the fault of the person who ced the order. He really did not expect to meet David whom everyone feared one day.


    "Let you go?" David blew out a smoke ring. His expression was cold, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. "Alright!"


    The fat man was stunned. Then, his face was filled with joy. He thought, ¡¯Has he changed his mind? He isn¡¯t as terrifying as the rumors said...


    David looked up with a faint smile that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. He continued, "But my Zeus hasn¡¯t eaten anything today. I¡¯m not sure it¡¯ll let you go."


    The smile on that man¡¯s face froze. "What? Zeus..."


    It was rumored that David was raising a tundra wolf. It was very ferocious and brutal. Many people had already eaten by this tundra wolf. It seemed that it was called Zeus. Did David let the tundra wolf eat him alive?


    The fat man begged, "No, don¡¯t, Mr. Charrington, please. I was wrong..."


    A wolf¡¯s howl spread throughout the dark basement, making the entire basement even more sinister and terrifying.


    Before the man could finish speaking, he heard a wolf howl.


    He was so shocked that his hair stood on end. He was so frightened that his entire body was trembling.


    Zeus walked into the basement and saw David. So it walked over obediently.


    David stroked Zeus¡¯s fur and gestured.


    The well-behaved Zeus suddenly let out a furious roar. It opened its bloody mouth and pounced at the fat and strong man. He was so frightened that he wanted to run. It was as if he froze, making it difficult for him to move. He stood rooted to the ground, his back covered in cold sweat.


    The moment Zeus pounced on him, it began to bite fiercely. Every bite was a very fatal part. It seemed to indicate the end of his life. He knew that David would not let him walk out alive.


    The thick smell of blood filled the entire basement, making it look like hell.


    David looked at the people in the basement casually. His expression was obscure and deep as he spoke coldly, "Leave no one alive."


    With that, he strode out of the basement.


    At the Charrington Group.


    At this moment, Nathan waspleting the mission given by David.

 Chapter 64-2

    He didn¡¯t know why Hill Group wanted to court death and provoke David. Couldn¡¯t they just behave themselves? Why did they have to offend Danielle?


    With how much David valued Danielle, it would be a light punishment for the Hill Group to go bankrupt.


    ¡¯I have to curry favor with Danielle, Nathan thought in his heart as he worked.


    The final step wasplete.


    On the other side, at the Hill Group.


    The assistant came to Alexis¡¯s office in a panic.


    "Mr. Hill, bad news. Many partners have suddenly called to cancel the coboration. In addition, the products that we have already produced are all going to be refunded. They would return the goods even if they pay a penalty for breach of contract."


    Alexis was originally sitting leisurely in his office, still fantasizing about currying favor with the Darling family.


    He asked, "What¡¯s going on?"


    The assistant swallowed hard and looked a little nervous.


    He replied, "I¡¯m not sure either. I called back. As long as they heard that it was Hill Group, they hung up immediately."


    Alexis¡¯s face suddenly darkened to the extreme. He thought, ¡¯Something must have gone wrong. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have canceled the coboration. I didn¡¯t offend anyone! Could it be that Hope was in the shopping mall...¡¯


    Alexis quickly took out his phone and called his business partner to ask about the situation.


    "Hello, this is Alexis..." Before Alexis could finish speaking, the other party hung up.


    "Hello, this is Alexis..." The phone ended up. Alexis was so angry that he swept all the documents on the table to the ground. He thought, ¡¯Damn it, a group of viins. I haven¡¯t done anything yet, but they start to distance themselves from me.¡¯


    He drove the car and quickly returned home.


    "Call Hope down," Alexis said coldly.


    Tina looked at Alexis¡¯s gloomy expression. She thought, ¡¯Could Hope have done something wrong again?¡¯


    Hope was still sleeping and was a little impatient when the servant woke her up.


    She said, "Dad, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m so sleepy."


    Alexis¡¯s face was very cold as he said, "Let me ask you, was the girl who quarreled with you at the mall really just a poor bumpkin?"


    Alexis¡¯s tone startled Hope.


    She replied, "That¡¯s right, Dad. What happened?"

 Chapter 64-3

    Alexis said, "Today, there were suddenly many partners who wanted to stop working with ourpany. Now, ourpany is facing the possibility of bankruptcy."


    Hope was so frightened that her face turned pale. The Hill Group was considered a medium-sized enterprise. How could it go bankrupt just like that? If it really went bankrupt, what would she do?


    She asked, "What? How could it be like this? Who exactly did it?"


    Tina couldn¡¯t be calm anymore. Her face was filled with panic.


    She asked, "Alexis. Did you offend someone recently?"


    Alexis calmed down and thought about who he had offended that made thesepanies not dare to answer his call.


    He made another call. "Mr. Boyd, this is Alexis. I want to ask why you canceled the coboration." Adam was silent for a while before slowly saying, "Mr. Hill, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to cooperate, but I don¡¯t dare. Did you offend a big shot?"


    "Mr. Boyd, I wonder if you can make it clear? I can apologize in time." Adam had a good rtionship with Alexis.


    "The boss of the Charrington Group, David. Mr. Hill, this is all I can do for you." After saying that, he hung up.


    At this moment, Alexis was confused and thought, ¡¯When did I provoke Mr. Charrington? It is difficult for me to even meet him, let alone offend him.¡¯


    "What¡¯s wrong, Alexis? Who did this to the Hill Group?" Tina looked worried and asked.


    "It¡¯s the Charrington Group¡¯s order," Alexis replied.


    "What? When did we offend them?" Tina asked.


    If it was really the Charrington Group that did it, then the Hill Group would definitely be done. "Hope, isn¡¯t Mr. Charrington Audrey¡¯s fianc¨¦? Give her a call and ask her to intercede. Don¡¯t let our Hill Group go bankrupt." Alexis seemed to have already regarded Audrey as his only hope.


    Hope said, "Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call Audrey now."


    Darling family.


    Danielle took out her paintbrush and prepared to draw a batch of drafts. Grace Group needed some new designs.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    "Miss Darling, I¡¯ve found some clues about you being taken away that year."

 Chapter 65-1

    Danielle raised her eyebrows. A few days ago, she felt that Emery was inefficient. She said, "Tell me in detail."


    It took Emery a long time to find a clue. After all, it had been too long.


    He said, "This person is from the vige next door. His name is Benjamin Green. Have you heard of him?"


    The vige next door? How did he take her away from the banquet? He was probably paid to do it.


    "You¡¯ve never heard of it?"


    Now, she was sure that it was not an ident.


    However, Benjamin only threw her at Bane Springs and did not kill her.


    Then why was it that when she returned to Soufield, there were always people who wanted to kill her? She asked calmly, "Where is he?"


    Emery replied, "Miss Darling, we¡¯ve already sent someone to look for Benjamin. They are still on the way back."


    He knew that Danielle would definitely interrogate Benjamin, so he sent someone over immediately. He was really clever.


    "Call me when they get there. I¡¯ll go over," Danielle said. This was a breakthrough point.


    Emery said, "Miss Darling, I¡¯ve canceled the order that Audrey ced on ck Web a while ago. You should have seen it, right?"


    Danielle asked him to take on this task, but he didn¡¯t want her to be in any danger.


    "Yes." Danielle knew what Emery was thinking, so she did not me him.


    She continued, "I¡¯m hanging up now."


    Danielle hung up the phone and stopped thinking about this matter. Anyway, she would know when she saw Benjamin tomorrow.


    Audrey returned to her room. She had been waiting for Howard and Vivian toe andfort her, but no one came.


    Ever since Danielle came back, although Howard and Vivian treated her well, it was worse than before. In the past, whenever she was a little unhappy, they would think of all kinds of ways to make her happy.


    Now, they became indifferent and even said that the two daughters were the same. Now, they were obviously more biased towards Danielle.


    Perhaps Danielle was badmouthing her downstairs and adding fuel to the fire. She was really scheming. No wonder she was a poor bumpkin.


    The sound of the phone interrupted Audrey¡¯s thoughts.

 Chapter 65-2

    Seeing that it was Hope, she thought, ¡¯Why was she calling?¡¯ Audrey picked up the phone impatiently.


    "Audrey, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now," Hope said with a sobbing tone.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Audrey asked in confusion.


    Hope said, "It¡¯s your fianc¨¦ who wants to bankrupt ourpany. We didn¡¯t offend the Charrington Group. Audrey, didn¡¯t you say that he loves you very much? Can you help me plead for leniency? Let us go. As long as we don¡¯t go bankrupt, we¡¯ll do anything."


    Hope was really frightened. Theirpany could not go bankrupt. If it went bankrupt, she would be finished.


    Audrey thought, ¡¯Why would David target the Hill family for no reason? Could it be that Hope had a disagreement with Danielle in the mall, and David helped Danielle... She was right.


    "Hope, did you have a conflict with Danielle at the mall today?" Audrey asked tentatively. She hoped that it was not what she thought.


    Hope found it strange that Audrey was asking about this. She thought, ¡¯Shouldn¡¯t she help me plead for leniency with David? Why was she asking about this unimportant matter?¡¯ However, she didn¡¯t want to say this.


    She said, "Speaking of this bitch, I¡¯m angry. Not only did she cheat me with more than 6 million dors, but she also got the manager of the mall, Cecil, to cklist me. In the future, I won¡¯t even be able to enter the central mall. Perhaps she has an affair with Cecil.


    "You didn¡¯t see the way Cecil fawned over her. She¡¯s a promiscuous woman who only knows how to seduce men. How shameless."


    Hope got more angrier as she cursed Danielle. She hadpletely forgotten why she had called Audrey.


    On the other side, Audrey also found out why the Charrington Group was targeting the Hill family through Hope¡¯s words.


    That central mall was under the Charrington Group. Cecil must have been called over by David to support Danielle.


    Audrey did not expect that cold-blooded David to be so protective of Danielle in such a short period of time.


    In the past, Audrey always wanted to David pay attention to her. David would not even look at her. Now that he cared so much about Danielle, which made Audrey embarrassed.


    "Audrey, hello?" Hope spoke alone for a long time, but there was no response from Audrey.


    "Go on," Audrey replied.


    Audrey knew what Hope meant by calling. It was just that she could not influence David¡¯s decisions. However, if she did not help, they would know that David did not care about her at all and did not love her.

 Chapter 65-3

    Thinking of these possibilities, those people might evenugh at her.


    The reason why many richdies envied her was not only because she was from the Darling family, but also because she was the fianc¨¦e of David.


    The outstanding and handsome David that many richdies wanted was her fianc¨¦. Who wouldn¡¯t be envious?


    Hope said, "Audrey, please help me plead for leniency. Mr. Charrington cares so much about you. If you talk to him, he will definitely agree."


    The Hill family could only depend on Audrey. What they did not know was that the reason David wanted to deal with them was because of Danielle.


    In the end, Hope cursed Danielle on the phone. If David heard this, it would not have been as simple as bankruptcy.


    Audrey said, "Hope, I never interfere in David¡¯s work. I agree with every decision he makes, but since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll persuade him." Audrey could only calm Hope down now and think of other ways.


    Hope said, "Thank you so much, Audrey. Mr. Charrington dotes on you so much. It¡¯s definitely not a problem."


    When she heard that Audrey had agreed to help, she immediately beamed with joy.


    At this moment, in the Hill family.


    When Alexis and Tina saw Hope hanging up the phone, they asked expectantly, "Hope, what did Miss Darling say? Did she agree to help us?"


    Hope said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry. Audrey has already agreed to help us. Mr. Charrington loves her very much and will definitely not target ourpany."


    Hearing Hope¡¯s words, Alexis finally felt relieved.


    He said, "Great. In the future, you have to interact more with Miss Darling. This is good for the Hill Group. If the Hill Group develops well, your status will also be higher. You can also find a wealthy husband in the future."


    He had said that Hope should befriend more youngdies from wealthy families. Now, it really useful.


    "Got it, Dad," Hope said as she nodded shyly. She had always liked Byron Johnson who was the heir of the Johnson family.


    It was just that she had no chance to interact with him.


    At Nathor Pce.


    David walked out with his long legs.


    Seeing that it was still early, he was about to take out his phone to call Danielle. His phone rang. It was Audrey.

 Chapter 66-1

    David¡¯s expression darkened. He rejected Audrey¡¯s call.


    Audrey called again. He did not pick up, so she kept calling, which made him very annoyed.


    This time, he frowned deeply and blocked Audrey coldly.


    It finally quieted down. He was going to have a talk on the phone with Danielle.


    On the other side.


    Audrey happily called David. She called him once but he did not pick up. She did not give up and continued to call but in vain.


    This time, Audrey¡¯s initial joy turned into anger.


    She thought, ¡¯David has cklisted me. Is he unwilling to even say a word to me?¡¯


    Audrey found it hard to believe that David would be so cruel to her.


    The next day.


    ck Web.


    Danielle came over when she received Emery¡¯s call.


    The people from ck Web greeted Danielle when they saw her.


    "Hello, Miss Darling."


    "You haven¡¯t been here for a long time."


    Danielle smiled brightly and nodded at them one by one.


    Emery knew that Danielle hade, so he rushed over. He said, "Miss Darling, Benjamin has been locked up in the basement. Should you go over and interrogate him now?"


    Danielle said calmly, "Yes."


    The basement door was pushed open and Danielle with a cold face walked in.


    Benjamin was originally ying cards. A few people came up and took him away without saying anything. When they arrived, they directly threw him into this room. No one cared about him.


    He had been locked up for most of the night, and now beautiful Danielle hade in. His eyes lit up.


    Emery pulled a chair over for Danielle. Danielle sat on the chair with her legs crossed. She looked at Benjamin and did not say anything.


    This made Benjamin feel uneasy. He thought, ¡¯Why does this beautiful girl keep looking at me?¡¯


    He asked, "Why did you bring me here?"

 Chapter 66-2

    Danielle looked coldly at Benjamin and said, "Benjamin, do you know Bane Springs?"


    "Bane Springs? Isn¡¯t it the vige next door?" Benjamin was a little puzzled.


    "Then do you remember the child you abducted eighteen years ago?" Danielle asked coldly as if she was an outsider.


    When he heard Danielle mention this, Benjamin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Even his family did not know how she knew about this...


    He said, "What little girl from eighteen years ago? I¡¯m not sure. Let me go quickly. Imprisonment is against thew."


    Danielle sneered. "Did I say she was a little girl?"


    She thought, ¡¯After I finished talking about the story, he was obviously nervous. Now he blurted out!¡¯


    "Stop talking nonsense. You¡¯d better let me go quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police immediately and sue you for illegally imprisoning me," Benjamin roared angrily, his body trembling slightly.


    "Alright! Then go and call the police!" Danielle sneered and tapped her hand on the table. No one could tell what she was thinking.


    "You, just you wait." After saying that, Benjamin ran towards the door and was about to open it.


    A couple of able-bodied men came through the door with knives in their hands, which were shining coldly in the sunlight.


    One of them stabbed Benjamin¡¯s shoulder with a quick speed.


    As the knife went in, arge amount of blood flowed out of the wound on his shoulder. It was so painful that Benjamin¡¯s face turned pale.


    He had only seen such a fierce person when he escaped death back then. He didn¡¯t expect to be stabbed with a knife suddenly.


    At this moment, Benjamin¡¯s legs were trembling. He thought. ¡¯Who are these people? Do they want to kill me?¡¯


    Danielle asked, "Do you still want to call the police now? Can you tell me what you know?"


    Her expression was still calm. There was a smile on her face, but there was no warmth in her eyes.


    "I really don¡¯t know anything." After weighing the pros and cons, Benjamin decided to deny it. If he said anything, he would definitely die.


    Danielle said, "You don¡¯t know! What a pity..."


    Benjamin looked at beautiful Danielle. Now, she looked more like a demon.


    "What are you going to do..." Before he could finish speaking, he was stabbed in the other shoulder.


    Benjamin¡¯s clothes were already stained with blood because of the stab wounds on both his shoulders. However, he could not care less about the pain now.


    This was because he saw the man stabbing at his heart with a knife. His pupils constricted. If this

 Chapter 66-3

    knife went in, he would really die immediately.


    Benjamin said, "Stop, I¡¯ll say."


    The knife stopped close to his heart.


    Benjamin was so frightened that his heart skipped a beat. He took deep breaths and his entire body kept trembling.


    He said, "Eighteen years ago, I received a call. Someone gave me a sum of money. At that time, it was quite a lot. I couldn¡¯t spend it all in my life.


    "I was tempted at that time. I knew that they would ask me to do something, so this person gave me an address and asked me to go to this ce to kidnap a little girl and kill her.


    "I flinched a little when I heard that I had to kill someone, but I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of money. I decided to do it anyway.


    "Hence, I came to Soufield the next day and loitered around this family. They protected this little girl very well, so I couldn¡¯t find a chance to take her away.


    "A weekter, that person called me again and asked me to go to the hotel he had specified to work in advance. I didn¡¯t understand at that time until three dayster, the family held a birthday party for this girl in the hotel. I gained this opportunity.


    "I¡¯ve been observing, looking for an opportunity. When her family chatted with the guests, I put the girl in the bin and took her out of the hotel.


    "On the way, this girl had a fever. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll survive. I didn¡¯t want to kill her by myself, so I left her by the river in Bane Springs.


    "However, that person wanted to kill me. At that time, I was shot and fell off the cliff. I was saved by a hunter. From then on, I began to hide my identity.


    "That¡¯s all I know. I¡¯ve told you everything. Please let me go," Benjamin spoke with a pale face.


    "Is that person a man or a woman? Do you still have the contact details? And the card number he transferred to you," Danielle looked up at Benjamin and spoke coldly.


    Benjamin said, "It was a man. He sounded very young. He gave me the cash and put the money in the designated ce. I went to get it. I¡¯ve memorized the phone number and I¡¯ll write it down for you."


    Emery handed him a pen and paper.


    Danielle asked, "Is he still chasing after you?"


    The aura around Danielle was so powerful that it made people tremble in fear.


    Benjamin replied, "No. He thought I¡¯d fallen off a cliff and died."


    He thought, ¡¯Could it be that she wanted to use me as bait?¡¯

 Chapter 67-1

    At the Charrington Group.


    Last night, David did not pick up her call. Later on, he actually blocked her.


    Audrey arrived at the Charrington Group early in the morning and prepared coffee and desserts for the receptionists. All of them were overjoyed.


    "Miss Darling, you haven¡¯t visited Mr. Charrington in a long time. Thank you for the delicious food."


    "We usually can¡¯t buy these coffees and desserts even if we want to. They¡¯re limited every day and are extremely expensive. Thank you!"


    "Miss Darling, you¡¯re really beautiful and kind. Every time youe, you bring us delicious food. How considerate."


    "I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Miss Darling, you are still as beautiful as ever." "Mr. Charrington is so lucky to gain your love. Not only are you beautiful, but your family background is also good. You¡¯re also multi-talented."


    Hearing everyone¡¯s praise for her, Audrey smiled confidently and said elegantly, "Thank you. It¡¯s really Charrington Group¡¯s luck that has employees like you."


    Audrey had alreadypletely regarded herself as David¡¯s girlfriend.


    "Miss Darling, your skin is getting more and more perfect. How did you do it?"


    One of the receptionists looked at Audrey with admiration. She thought, ¡¯Audrey is really beautiful and kind. Her family background is good.


    "The skincare products used by Miss Darling are naturally top-notch. Even if we know what to use, we can¡¯t afford them."


    "That¡¯s right. How can we bepared to Miss Darling? She is a natural beauty. She¡¯s so beautiful without makeup." Audrey was grinning from ear to ear. Just as she was about to say something, she heard a receptionist stand up in a panic and call out respectfully, "Mr. Charrington, good morning!"


    Audrey looked back.


    She saw David in a well-ironed dark suit walking in calmly. There was a hint of coldness in his handsome facial features, and his eyes were distant and cold.


    No matter how many times she looked at charming David, she would be attracted by him.


    Audrey realized that she was a bit frivolous and ran towards David happily.


    She said, "David." Before she could get close to David, a group of higher-ups approached him.


    When they saw David, they immediately rushed over to report the emergency. Everyone quickly walked towards the elevator andpletely ignored Audrey. On the other hand, Nathan stayed behind to stop Audrey. He said, "Audrey, what¡¯s the matter?"


    "I brought some soup for David. I made it myself. I still have something to tell him," Audrey said as she looked at David¡¯s back in the elevator. She wanted to follow him anxiously, but Nathan stopped her.


    She added, "Nathan, are you going to stop me from going up?"


    "Mr. Charrington has an emergency to deal with now. He doesn¡¯t have time to see you," Nathan said.


    Audrey said, "I can wait for him in his office."


    "Mr. Charrington will be busy today. Audrey, you should go back first. If there¡¯s anything, you can call Mr. Charrington or send a message," Nathan said.


    Audrey thought, ¡¯If I could make a call, would I not call? I was blocked by David! Nathan really made me annoyed.


    She said, "It doesn¡¯t matter. I can wait. I¡¯m not busy today anyway."

 Chapter 67-2

    After saying that, Audrey was about to walk into the elevator.


    Nathan said, "Audrey, why don¡¯t you tell me what you want to say? I can help you tell him..."


    Audrey had already been angry, but due to her status, she still smiled appropriately and asked, "Nathan, are you sure you want to keep stopping me?"


    Nathan said, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Charrington is busy with work today. He really doesn¡¯t have time to see you..."


    "I told you, I can wait. I can wait as long as I want!" Audrey bypassed Nathan and walked towards the elevator.


    Nathan was on ount of the Darling family. He did not let her feel embarrassed. He kindly advised her, but she insisted on asking for trouble.


    He was already very sure that David loved Danielle very much and did not even want to look at Audrey. It was so obvious, yet she still came here. At this moment, the receptionists were at a loss. They thought, ¡¯Why did Nathan keep stopping Audrey? Did Mr. Charrington quarrel with her?¡¯


    "Do you think Mr. Charrington likes Audrey?"


    "I think so. I heard that they¡¯re getting married. If he doesn¡¯t like her, can they get this far?"


    "I don¡¯t think so. Mr. Charrington didn¡¯t even look at Audrey just now."


    "Of course he likes her. Audrey is so outstanding. She has a good family background, good looks, and many talents... Which woman canpare to her? There¡¯s no one else in Soufield."


    "If Mr. Charrington likes her, then why did Nathan stop her just now? Nathan is Mr. Charrington¡¯s right-hand man. He is important to Mr. Charrington."


    "In my opinion, they must have quarreled. Didn¡¯t you see that Audrey came over early in the morning to wait for Mr. Charrington? A group of executives surrounded Mr. Charrington just now. He didn¡¯t have a chance to talk to Audrey."


    "Mr. Charrington is a workaholic. He only cares about work and isn¡¯t interested in women. If it weren¡¯t for Audrey, he would be alone forever."


    "That¡¯s true. Mr. Charrington is always cold and distant every day."


    "Well, let¡¯s all work hard. We¡¯re just receptionists. It¡¯s not our ce to worry about the rtionship between them."


    If their rtionship had really been bad, why would Audrey look so happy? Why was she smiling just now? She even had a good mood to chat with them and buy them delicious food.


    "As a person, one¡¯s family background determines many things. Audrey was born into a rich family. She had everything she wanted. Most importantly, she had such an outstanding fianc¨¦."


    "I¡¯m so envious."


    "Look at us. We¡¯re almost 30 years old and don¡¯t even have a boyfriend. My mother urges me every day. She hopes that there is a man who can care about me. So, there¡¯s really a big difference between us and Audrey."


    "How good it would be if I am as lucky as Miss Darling!"


    "Alright. Stop chatting. Go to work."


    On the other side, Darling Group.


    Sienna came to the Darling Group to look for Joseph.


    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Joseph recently. He was getting more and more distant from her.


    Her parents had been asking about her and Joseph¡¯s rtionship. She had hinted at him many times, but he did not talk about it.


    This time, she came to the Darling Group to make Joseph agree.


    "Come in." Joseph¡¯s deep voice sounded.

 Chapter 68-1

    Sienna walked in with a smile on her face.


    She said, "Joseph, I went shopping yesterday. I thought a tie suited you at first nce, so I bought it."


    When Joseph saw Sienna appear in his office, he frowned slightly and was a little annoyed.


    Sienna continued, "Joseph, let me help you put it on."


    Sienna took out the tie and was about to put it on Joseph.


    "No need. Leave it there." Joseph pursed his lips tightly.


    "Joseph, have you been very busy recently? We haven¡¯t had a date in a long time. Let¡¯s have dinner tonight and watch a movie," Sienna said happily.


    "Sienna, I¡¯ve been quite busy recently. I have to workte at night," Joseph said with his eyes cold.


    Sienna said, "You¡¯re the boss of the Darling Group. You don¡¯t have to work overtime all the time. Besides, the Darling Group doesn¡¯t have any urgent projects now."


    It seemed like she would not stop until Joseph apanied her today.


    Hearing this, Joseph¡¯s frown deepened.


    He said, "I really don¡¯t have time. Find your best friend to apany you until I¡¯m done with my work."


    Sienna did not continue to force him. After all, that was not her main goal today.


    She said, "Joseph, my parents have been urging me recently. They said that we¡¯ve been together for a long time. Do you think we should find a time to set the wedding date? After all, I give all my love to you. We will definitely get married."


    Her beautiful eyshes trembled weakly. Anyone who saw her soft expression would be attracted.


    Joseph¡¯s face tightened, and his eyes were cold and gloomy.


    Back then, she had used this matter to force him to agree to be her boyfriend. Now, she was using it to force him to get married.


    Joseph had never hated himself so much. Every mistake he made led to another mistake. Because he did not love her, every time she hinted at him, he refused it. It seemed that he could not refuse it this time. Since it was his fault, he would take responsibility.


    He said, "Well, I¡¯ll find a time to agree on a wedding date."


    Sienna beamed with joy. She did not expect him to agree so easily. She thought that it would take a lot of time.


    "I¡¯ll listen to you," Sienna said shyly.

 Chapter 68-2

    On the other side.


    Audrey waited in the reception room for the entire morning. She drank her coffee cup after cup.


    It had already exhausted all her patience. She wanted to see what David was busy with. He did note to see her the entire morning.


    However, she was afraid that rushing over like this would disturb his work.


    Just as she was feeling conflicted, David suddenly came out of the office.


    "David, you¡¯re finally done." Audrey hurriedly ran out of the reception room and caught up with him.


    She added, "You¡¯ve been busy for so long and can¡¯t eat on time. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. I¡¯lle over to deliver food to you every day, okay?"


    "Miss Darling, Mr. Charrington is going out to do something. You should go back," Nathan said as he reached out to stop Audrey from approaching. "David..." Audrey had been waiting all morning. She couldn¡¯t wait in vain. She shouted at David¡¯s back, "David, where are you going? Are youing backter? I can apany you to lunch."


    David entered the elevator without looking back. The door slowly closed, leaving Audrey alone.


    Seeing David did not even look at her, Audrey clenched her fists tightly as if she was gathering all her strength at this moment. Her fingers were pale from overexertion. Her carefully manicured nails shone with a bright luster and dug into the flesh of her palm, causing a piercing pain, but she was unaware of it.


    Could it be that he had gone to look for that bitch Danielle? The scene of the two of them being together appeared in her mind.


    In an instant, she was furious and hurriedly got down from another elevator.


    Nathan said, "Mr. Charrington, Audrey¡¯s car has been following us. Should we shake it off?"  He immediately noticed the car that had been following behind them. Usually, when he was together with David, he was always vignt.


    David did not take her seriously and said expressionlessly, "Let her follow."


    Danielle was still in ck Web Group. Just as she was about to investigate something, David called.


    "Where are you? I want to have lunch with you."


    David¡¯s deep voice came from the receiver.


    "Are you already on your way?" she asked.


    David replied, "Yes."


    "Alright, tell me the address of the restaurant."


    Danielle did not dare to bring him to ck Web. It was too eye-catching.


    David asked, "Why can¡¯t I go to the ck Web Group to find you? Are you despising me?"


    He thought, "There are so many women outside who want to marry me very much. Why didn¡¯t she

 Chapter 68-3

    let me go find her? Could it be that she hates me for not being handsome enough? Or is it because my family background is not prominent enough? Or is my ability not outstanding enough?¡¯


    Danielle never expected him to think like this. She said, "I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll cause a sensation..."


    If David came to ck Web, these people might go crazy! When the time came, they would definitely gossip. Especially, it was Emery.


    However, Emery would say that he was not gossipy at all and innocent. He would ask them what their rtionship really was.


    Audrey followed David until the car slowly stopped at the entrance of a building.


    She thought, ¡¯Could it be that he didn¡¯te to look for Danielle? He really went to meet a client to discuss business. As long as he didn¡¯t look for Danielle, it was fine.


    He had let her wait in the reception room for the entire morning. If he really came to look for Danielle, Audrey would be crazy from anger.


    David got out of the car. He was wearing a well- ironed suit and had a handsome face. His facial features were perfect, and the surrounding beautiful scenery paled inparison.


    No matter where he was, as long as he appeared, he would be the center of attention and easily attract the surrounding people.


    His eyes were always cold and distant as if nothing or anyone could move him.


    "Danielle."


    "Hi." Danielle came and was pulled into his arms domineeringly.


    David said, "I miss you so much."


    If he could not even see her for a moment, he would be yearning for her. He really wanted to marry her as soon as possible.


    Danielle said, "This is the entrance of the crowded building. Don¡¯t hug me tightly."


    It was fine if no one was around usually, but how could he hug her at the entrance of a crowded building? What if someone saw them...


    David said, "So be it. We¡¯ll get married sooner orter anyway."


    After saying that, he hugged her even tighter and asked dotingly, "Did you miss me?"


    Danielle replied, "Yes."


    David said, "I don¡¯t think you miss me. You don¡¯t even take the initiative to call me. But I miss you all the time."


    Danielle was a little surprised by his words.


    "You have to miss me the same way I miss you. You have to think of me all the time. You have to call me when you are free." David¡¯s tone was a little gloomy.


    ¡¯Who did he learn this from?¡¯ Danielle thought. She said, "Sure. I¡¯ll call you as long as I¡¯m not busy."


    "Not only do you have to call me, but you also have to miss me, understand?" David said.

 Chapter 69-1

    "Got it." If Danielle did not agree, David would probably keep pestering her.


    David directly cupped her face and kissed it, as if he was holding a very precious treasure.


    Danielle said, "Don¡¯t kiss me. It¡¯s still outside."


    She blushed slightly. She did not expect him to be so bold as to kiss her at the entrance.


    David said, "Sorry, I couldn¡¯t control myself. It¡¯s your fault for being so charming."


    Danielle was a little speechless. She did not expect the legendary cold and distant David to kiss her in public. Now that she knew, she actually wanted tough.


    "Let¡¯s go, darling. I¡¯ll take you to dinner," David said as he pulled Danielle into the car. Audrey, who was sitting in the car, was furious. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, it would be hard to believe that the usually cold and distant David would actually kiss Danielle in public.


    David who was very outstanding and handsome was usually so cold to everyone and everything as if no one could affect him. It turned out that he knew love, and knew how to dote on others. It was just that that person was not Audrey.


    Ever since Danielle, this bitch, returned to the Darling family, her family doted on Danielle. Even David had a doting expression on his face as he looked at Danielle with overflowing love.


    This kind of love gaze was something that Audrey did not see. She dreamed of obtaining David¡¯s love.


    However, when she saw their actions at that moment, she broke down.


    She thought, ¡¯It turned out that when David fell in love, he was so gentle. Why?


    ¡¯Why couldn¡¯t it be me? Compared to Danielle, I love David much more. Why couldn¡¯t he have chosen me? Why did he have to choose Danielle?


    ¡¯Why did this bitch get David¡¯s love while I waited in the reception room for the entire morning? No, I won¡¯t give up. David must be mine.


    Audrey became crazy with jealousy.


    No matter how one looked at it, she was better than Danielle from the vige.


    She would definitely receive David¡¯s love and favor. She wanted to rece Danielle and be the woman David cherished.


    Audrey endured immense jealousy and sadness, started the car, and returned to the Darling family.


    On the 101st floor of the top scenic restaurant.


    Danielle sat in a position that overlooked the entire city.

 Chapter 69-2

    She was admiring the beautiful scenery outside when suddenly, David ced a gift in front of her.


    "Open it and take a look," David said as he looked at her gently.


    Danielle opened the gift box. There was a diamond ne inside.


    The entire ne was iid with diamonds of the same size. Every diamond had been carefully selected to ensure that every diamond was wless. There was a huge droplet-shaped diamond embedded below.


    The ne had a total of 264 carats. Be it day or night, this diamond ne could emit a dazzling light.


    "Do you like it?" David observed her reaction and asked expectantly.


    "Why did you give me a ne?" Danielle asked.


    David said, "I think you¡¯d look good in it." He thought Danielle looked good in anything. He had personally designed this ne for her, and it was also his first time designing something.


    Afraid that Danielle would refuse, David directly took out the ne and put it around her neck.


    The diamond emitted a dazzling light, but it paled inparison to Danielle.


    David said, "It¡¯s so beautiful."


    Danielle was the most beautiful person he had ever seen wearing diamonds. It seemed like he had to design more nes and bracelets in the future and let her wear them every day.


    The waiter who served the dishes could not help but size up Danielle. Her face was simply perfect. The diamond ne around her neck sparkled brightly.


    He thought, ¡¯David really dotes on her. His eyes are filled with her.


    ¡¯However, why didn¡¯t she have any reaction when she received such an expensive diamond ne...


    Even I could not help but be happy.


    "To be pampered by outstanding David, she must not be too ordinary.


    David ced the sliced steak in front of Danielle.


    His tone was very gentle as he said, "Eat more."


    "I¡¯ll go overseas tomorrow to treat Grandma," Danielle spoke slowly.


    David said, "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it."


    On the other side, the Hill family.


    Alexis paced in the living room. Audrey had clearly agreed, but why were these partners still canceling their coboration? At this rate, thepany would definitely go bankrupt in less than half a day.


    He asked, "Hope, did Miss Darling reply to you?"


    Hope had also been waiting for Audrey¡¯s call. But

 Chapter 69-3

    she couldn¡¯t urge her. So she spoke slowly, "Not yet."


    Alexis had been thinking about what he had done to offend David since yesterday. He wanted to go to the Charrington Group to apologize, but he couldn¡¯t contact David.


    He said, "Make another call and ask Miss Darling to help us. Ourpany is in a critical situation."


    Hope did not dare to say anything else and immediately took out her phone.


    Audrey returned to the Darling family and locked herself in her room.


    There was a crackling sound in the room. It was no different from tearing down a house.


    At this moment, a servant knocked on the door.


    Audrey was so angry that she smashed everything. She calmed down and said, "Come in." The servant, Skr Sanders, walked in with a tray.


    When she saw the mess in the room, she was stunned for a few seconds.


    "Miss Darling, what¡¯s wrong?" she asked.


    Audrey had never been so angry before. Ever since Danielle came back, she had been angry every day.


    "I bumped into Danielle when I went out just now, but she ignored me when I went up to greet her.


    She was even being sarcastic," Audrey said.


    Skr did not expect Danielle to be so cold. She thought, ¡¯Audrey took the initiative to greet her, but she still ignored her. No wonder she was a poor girl from a vige.


    Skr said, "Miss Darling, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Danielle is from a vige. How can shepare to you?"


    Because of what Skr said, Audrey was in a much better mood.


    She thought, ¡¯Danielle is from a vige. What right does she have to bepared to me?¡¯


    "Are my parents home?" Audrey asked.


    Skr replied, "Miss Darling, they are out."


    At that moment, Audrey¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone and saw that it was Hope.


    How could she have forgotten about this?


    Audrey said, "Get someone to clean my room."


    Then, she answered the call.


    The moment the call went through, Hope asked anxiously, "Audrey, have you told Mr. Charrington? Ourpany really can¡¯t hold on any longer."

 Chapter 70-1

    When Audrey heard Hope¡¯s call, she was really annoyed.


    "Hope, David has been busy. I¡¯ll call himter to ask," Audrey said.


    Hope could also tell that Audrey might be declining.


    "Audrey, please help our Hill Group. As long as you can help us get through this crisis, I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do in the future," Hope said.


    She had a straightforward personality, but she was also an idiot.


    "I¡¯ll invest in your Hill Group first. I¡¯ll talk to David when he¡¯s free," Audrey said.


    She must not tell anyone that David did not even want to see her.


    When Hope heard Audrey¡¯s words, she was instantly happy. "Thank you so much, Audrey. Thank you," she said.


    "After all, we¡¯re best friends. I can¡¯t just watch your Hill Group go bankrupt. Alright, I still have something on. Bye."


    "Alright, bye."


    On the other side.


    Danielle and David finished eating.


    Just as she was about to stand up, David hugged her from behind.


    "That¡¯s it? Are you leaving?" he asked.


    Danielle was shocked by his actions, and confused.


    "What else?" she asked.


    David hugged her tightly, unwilling to part. "You didn¡¯t even hug me initiatively. Will you apany me to the office in the afternoon?" he asked.


    The surrounding waiters widened their eyes in shock when they saw his actions.


    ¡¯Is he still the legendary cold-blooded and heartless David? He actually acted coquettishly to a girl. What the hell... they thought.


    "Stop fooling around. They¡¯re all watching."


    Danielle¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. He was getting better at acting coquettish.


    He was getting bolder and bolder and wanted to get close to her at any time.


    David looked up at the waiters around him.


    The few of them were so frightened by his cold gaze that they hurriedly turned their heads. ¡¯It¡¯s true that he¡¯s cold-blooded and heartless. But to this girl, it¡¯s an exception, they thought.

 Chapter 70-2

    "Danielle, you haven¡¯t agreed," he said in a gentle and seductive voice.


    "I have something to do in the afternoon. I¡¯ll apany you to the office next time." Danielle was also willing to coax him.


    David said, "Well, I guess I¡¯m still not important."


    He felt a little aggrieved. He wanted to be with her forever and never be separated.


    Danielle was speechless. She was amused by his pitiful look.


    She said, "Alright, when Ie back from overseas, I¡¯ll apany you a few more times. I really have something on in the afternoon."


    His scheme seeded. He looked at Danielle dotingly and said, "I love you, Danielle."


    From the moment they met until now, because of the engagement, they tried to get along. But he had never said such words. Danielle was a little stunned.


    David continued, "Before you appeared, I thought I would die alone. You made me believe in love. When I saw you, I fell in love with you at first sight. Whenever I see you, I will be attracted. I want to see you every moment."


    Under his gaze, Danielle¡¯s cheeks flushed, and her heart was racing. She was moved by his touching words.


    ¡¯Is he confessing to me?¡¯ she thought.


    He added, "As long as you stay by my side, even if you don¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ll feel very satisfied."


    David hugged Danielle tightly and looked at her affectionately.


    Danielle hugged David back and met his burning gaze.


    "I see," she said.


    The car slowly stopped at the entrance of the building. David was a little reluctant.


    "Go on in. I¡¯ll pick you up after work tonight," David said.


    "Okay, bye..." She was really good at ruining the atmosphere.


    "Nathan likes your car. Let him stay a while," David said.


    Nathan, who was driving, was stunned for a moment. ¡¯Mr. Charrington, in order to spend more time with Danielle, you even told such a lie... he thought. But he didn¡¯t dare to rebut.


    "Alright." Danielle smiled as she looked at his serious expression.


    "Okay, it¡¯s time..." Danielle had just opened the car door and was about to get out when he pulled her back into his arms and started kissing her passionately.


    "Oh, please don¡¯t..." Danielle¡¯s face was flushed from the kiss.

 Chapter 70-3

    David loved the fragrance of her body.


    Nathan slowly raised the partition in the car, not daring to see them.


    The two of them were inseparable in the car. In the end, Danielle regained her rationality. She pushed him away and rushed into the building.


    "Mr. Charrington, Mrs. Charrington ran so fast as if a dog was chasing after her..." Nathan blurt out.


    "Do you want to die?" David asked coldly.


    His gaze was fixed on the direction Danielle left in.


    Nathan shuddered. ¡¯I knew it. Gentle bosses don¡¯t exist. He¡¯s starting to threaten me, he thought.


    He said, "I¡¯m sorry. You two are sopatible. You¡¯re simply a perfect match.


    "The scene of you two staying together was too romantic just now. I couldn¡¯t help but take a few photos." Nathan handed the phone to David as if he was presenting a treasure.


    It was a bunch of photos of the two of them eating at a top-notch restaurant, as well as photos of David wearing a ne for Danielle.


    David flipped through these photos and smiled. ¡¯She looks good from every angle. No wonder she¡¯s my love,¡¯ he thought.


    Nathan looked at David, who was looking at the photos with a doting and infatuated expression.


    ¡¯Both of us are good-looking. In the future, our children will definitely be even better looking. At this moment, David¡¯s thoughts had already drifted to the scene of the two of them having children.


    David took Nathan¡¯s phone and sent the photos to his phone. At the same time, he deleted all the photos on Nathan¡¯s phone.


    ¡¯How petty. Nathan whispered to himself.


    "Good job. Three times the bonus for this quarter," David said.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes widened. Just by taking a few photos, he got a sry increase. He seemed to have found a way to make more money.


    "Thank you, Mr. Charrington. I wish you and Mrs. Charrington a happy life forever..."


    Nathan was indeed David¡¯s right-hand man. He was good at ttering David.


    David picked out a photo of the two of them hugging and made it into a phone wallpaper so that he could see her every time he turned on his phone.


    "Go back to the office," he ordered.


    ck Web. Danielle still remembered Joseph¡¯s matter.


    She dialed an internal number. "Come to my office."


    Less than a minuteter, there was a knock on the office door.


    "Miss Darling, what can I do for you?" Emery asked with a smile.

 Chapter 71-1

    "Any updates on the hotel footage from four years ago?" Danielle asked.


    Emery sighed. "I was just about to tell you. The footage is pretty old, and the cameras were messed up. I managed to pull it up, but the restoration didn¡¯t work."


    He sounded almost defeated. Despite his top-notch skills on the ck Web, even Emery couldn¡¯t fix a piece of footage as damaged as this.


    Danielle tapped her fingers lightly against the desk, her gaze never leaving him. "Send me what you¡¯ve got. And take Benjamin to the police."


    "Got it," Emery replied, turning to go.


    "I¡¯m heading out of the country tomorrow. I¡¯ll be gone for a week. If anythinges up, call me," Danielle added.


    Emery¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous grin. "I saw you with a guy earlier... in the car..."


    Danielle¡¯s eyes narrowed. She¡¯d known Emery was the biggest gossip in the office. With a resigned sigh, she replied, "You are mistaken."


    His grin only widened. "Oh, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything."


    Danielle shot him a pointed look. "Then go do what you¡¯re supposed to do."


    "Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m going," he said with a mock salute.


    Danielle turned back to herputer, her focus immediately snapping into ce. Her fingers flew over the keyboard with practiced precision, each tap syncing with the rhythm of her thoughts. The movements were quick, and effortless, like a well- rehearsed dance.


    The code on the screen shifted with every stroke, data shing by like fleeting stars in the night sky. For anyone else, it would be dizzying to follow. But for Danielle, it was second nature. Her mind raced, working through the restoration of the damaged video as she extracted the details she needed. She was entirely absorbed in the task, the lines of code speeding across the screen as she solved the puzzle.


    With one final press of the "Enter" key, the video clicked back into ce.


    The first clip showed a young woman, dressed in the hotel¡¯s staff uniform, sweeping the hallway.


    And then, Joseph appeared, his face flushed from alcohol, his movements slow and unsteady.


    The girl noticed his condition and hurried toward him, her voice soft and concerned. "Sir, you¡¯re drunk. Do you need help?"


    Joseph looked up, meeting her eyes. They were wide and bright, full of innocence.


    In an instant, Joseph realized something wasn¡¯t right. Even with his poor tolerance for alcohol, a single drink shouldn¡¯t have left him feeling this dizzy. It was as if all the blood in his body had

 Chapter 71-2

    rushed to a different ce, leaving him powerless to resist. "No, I¡¯m fine."


    But as he spoke, his body began to sway, and the girl was quick to steady him. "Which room are you in? Let me take you back."


    By this point, Joseph¡¯s mind was a foggy mess, the woman¡¯s voice a constant buzz in his ears.


    He muttered the room number, and they both disappeared into the room. The girl never emerged again.


    The second video revealed a small figure exiting the room. Danielle instantly recognized it-one of the hotel staff.


    Momentster, another woman appeared, sneaking up to the door. She swiped a card and slipped inside.


    Danielle didn¡¯t need a second to figure out who she was. It was Sienna, Joseph¡¯s girlfriend.


    They thought they could destroy the footage and get away with it. Danielle wasn¡¯t fooled. She knew their little tricks weren¡¯t going to work on her.


    It crossed her mind-was Sienna the one who drugged Joseph? It made sense. She had a clear motive to get close to him, but Danielle still couldn¡¯t figure out if the hotel employee was part of the n.


    Danielle uploaded the girl¡¯s photo to a website, watching as the details loaded one line at a time. Finally, the information appeared.


    This was the heart of the ck Web. Type in a keyword and anything you wanted could be found. That¡¯s why the ck Web was legendary-nothing was out of reach.


    [Ruby Dixon, 24, daughter of the Dixon Group.


    After her mother fell seriously ill, Ruby mysteriously disappeared, and no one¡¯s heard from her since.]


    [That same year, Robert brought home a woman- Ruby¡¯s stepmother-and a girl her age, now known as Sienna. The stepmother was cruel to Ruby, often resorting to physical punishment.]


    [Afterward, Ruby¡¯s standing in the Dixon family fell apart. She was treated worse than a servant, which exined why the heiress of the Dixon Group was working as a hotel maid.]


    [It was around this time that Ruby met Joseph. But not long after, Ruby vanished without a trace.]


    Danielle stared at the screen, her mind racing. This was bigger than she had thought.


    Woody rushed into Charrington Manor, his voice respectful but carrying a hint of urgency. "Mr. Logan Charrington, Mr. Geoffrey Charrington, and Mrs. Polly Charrington have brought Sebastian back."


    Logan¡¯s smile instantly vanished. It had been David, his eldest grandson, who¡¯d arranged for Sebastian to be sent overseas. Now, Geoffrey and Polly were doing something behind his back-bringing him back without so much as a word.

 Chapter 71-3

    It was clear to Logan that they were trying to act first and get his approvalter. His face turned serious, the mood in the room shifting.


    Geoffrey, Polly, and the newly returned Sebastian entered the living room.


    "Sebastian calls me every day to tell me how much he misses you while he¡¯s been abroad," Polly said, offering a smile that was more rehearsed than genuine.


    Logan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t buy it for a second. His phone had been on 24/7, yet not once had he heard from Sebastian. Now, suddenly, Polly was iming all these sentimental calls?


    He saw right through it-Polly was trying to manipte him into speaking on Sebastian¡¯s behalf, hoping Logan would pressure David into letting him stay in the country. It was all a game, and Polly was ying him like a pawn.


    "Grandpa, I miss you so much. I dream about you all the time," Sebastian said, his face almost identical to David¡¯s-though there was a sharper edge to David¡¯s features.


    Logan sighed, already knowing what this was about.


    "Cut to the chase. What do you want?"


    He knew Sebastian well-ambitious, yes, butpletely out of his depth. His ambitions never matched his ability, and Logan wasn¡¯t about to indulge him.


    "Dad, I¡¯m getting older. I want Sebastian back to work alongside me," Geoffrey spoke up, his voice tinged with frustration.


    Geoffrey had every right to take the reins of Charrington Group, but Logan had handed it all to David instead. It had been a blow to Geoffrey¡¯s pride -and an even bigger one to his professional standing.


    The public always showed Geoffrey respect, but behind closed doors, they mocked him.


    Whenever Geoffrey and David attended events together, it was always David whomanded attention, while Geoffrey was left to linger in his shadow.


    David didn¡¯t even pretend to care about Geoffrey.


    His son had made sure to put Geoffrey in his ce.


    No wonder Geoffrey was furious.


    Logan¡¯s expression darkened. "Listen to yourself.


    David¡¯s at the office every day, working his tail off.


    Now you¡¯re suddenly concerned about him?"


    Geoffrey knew that Logan was defending David, and he couldn¡¯t contradict Logan now.

 Chapter 72-1

    Geoffrey bit his lip but held his ground. "Dad, you know how cold David is. I want to talk to him, but he won¡¯t even listen."


    "Enough," Logan cut him off. "I¡¯m done with this conversation."


    Polly¡¯s voice softened, trying again. "Could you speak to David? Get him to let Sebastian stay here?"


    Logan shook his head firmly. "The Charrington family is under David¡¯s rule now. I¡¯m not getting involved in this."


    Turning to Woody, he added, "Help me upstairs."


    Logan didn¡¯t even try to hide his disdain. Their schemes were written all over their faces, and he wasn¡¯t about to entertain them any longer.


    At Charrington Group, Nathan walked into David¡¯s office. "Mr. Charrington, Sebastian¡¯s back. Geoffrey and Polly just picked him up from the airport, and he should be at Charrington Manor by now."


    David nced up, his gaze as sharp as ever. "So he¡¯s back. Big deal. He¡¯s still useless."


    His tone was frosty, sending a chill through the room as if the very air had frozen in ce.


    Nathan added, "He¡¯s been chasing women abroad. Geoffrey and Polly think bringing him back will somehow threaten your position.


    "They¡¯ll probably try to get your grandfather to keep him here," Nathan observed.


    As David¡¯s right-hand man, Nathan always paid special attention to those from the Charrington family.


    David shrugged dismissively. "Logan won¡¯t care. He¡¯s never been one for this kind of thing." He stood up, adjusting his suit. "I¡¯m going to pick up Danielle." Nathan couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡¯The boss sure loves rubbing his rtionship in everyone¡¯s faces.


    Danielle nced at the clock-it was almost time for her to leave for the day. She was flying overseas tomorrow and had some packing to do.


    Just as she stepped outside, she saw David standing by the car, his suit perfectly tailored and a cigarette in his hand. He looked effortlessly cool, standing out like a man who belonged.


    As soon as Danielle appeared, David noticed her immediately, flicking the cigarette away before striding toward her. "Tired?"


    "No," she replied with a smile.


    The entrance to ck Web headquarters was buzzing with people, all of them sneaking nces at the scene unfolding in front of them.


    "When did Ms. Darling get a boyfriend?"

 Chapter 72-2

    "I had no idea! Who¡¯s that guy? He looks so familiar."


    "I know who he is! That¡¯s the CEO of Charrington Group."


    "Wait, for real? The cold-blooded, ruthless David? The one they say could kill a man without a second thought?"


    "Looks like Ms. Darling¡¯s boyfriend is anything but ordinary."


    Danielle couldn¡¯t help but notice the whispers and the stares. Calmly, she took David¡¯s hand and spoke, her voice clear and confident, "This is my boyfriend, David."


    Before anyone could react, she guided David to the car. "Let¡¯s go," she said.


    "Understood, Mrs. Charrington," the driver said, as the car engine roared to life.


    The crowd was still frozen in ce, trying to process what had just happened, but by the time they could react, the car had already sped off. "Our boss is so cool."


    "Wow, she just publicly acknowledged him! Can we get some confetti?"


    Inside the car, David smiled at Danielle, his eyes softening. "I¡¯m really happy. You¡¯ve finally admitted it in front of everyone."


    Danielle couldn¡¯t stop her lips from curling into a smile.


    Howard and Vivian were sipping tea in the garden pavilion when they saw David¡¯s car slowly pull up.


    "David, I can tell you and Danielle hit it off," Howard said, a warm smile spreading across his face.


    "She deserves it," David replied, his eyes softening as he looked at Danielle.


    Seeing how well Danielle and David were getting along, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but smile even more.


    "How¡¯s your grandfather doing? Is he feeling better?" David gave a polite smile. "He¡¯s doing great, thanks to Danielle. She¡¯s been taking amazing care of him."


    Howard nodded in agreement. He¡¯d always known Danielle had exceptional skills, even helping his own parents get better with her medical expertise.


    "Mom, Dad, I¡¯m heading abroad with David tomorrow to perform surgery on his grandmother," Danielle said, seizing the moment.


    "Well, that¡¯s wonderful, Danielle. Your talent is truly something. With David there, I¡¯m sure everything will be fine," Vivian said, relieved.


    "I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens to her, I promise," David said, his voice full of conviction.


    Howard and Vivian exchanged a look, both seeing how much David truly cared for their daughter.


    Just then, Audrey walked over, her smile perfectly poised, speaking in a calm, measured tone. "David, you brought Danielle home?" Her every move was graceful, almost like she¡¯d rehearsed it, radiating an air of quiet elegance.

 Chapter 72-3

    When Howard and Vivian heard Audrey¡¯s polite, yet distant tone, they felt a sense of relief. They¡¯d worried Audrey might not ept Danielle and David¡¯s rtionship, but it seemed their fears had been unfounded.


    Howard and Vivian responded, just as she always did.


    David, however, didn¡¯t pay much attention to Audrey. His gaze remained fixed on Danielle. "I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow and take you somewhere nice to eat," he said, ruffling her hair affectionately.


    "I want to eat at home," Danielle replied.


    "Oh, but I want to be with you," David said, his voice carrying a hint of yful stubbornness.


    Vivian¡¯s face lit up. "Well, then, I¡¯ll have the chef make extra of your favorite dishes tomorrow. You can stay here, and David can keep youpany."


    David, who¡¯d been feeling a little down, now smiled at the suggestion. "Are you sure? That¡¯s too much trouble." "Don¡¯t be silly, David. We¡¯re family," Vivian said warmly, reassuring him.


    "What would you like to eat, David? I¡¯ll ask the chef to prepare it for you," Howard added kindly.


    Noticing how much David cared for Danielle, Howard wanted to show him the same kindness.


    David gave Danielle a soft, affectionate look. "I¡¯m not picky. If Danielle likes it, I¡¯ll like it."


    Vivian couldn¡¯t help but smile even more at his words. "Alright then, you¡¯re always wee toe over for dinner. We¡¯re family now, so don¡¯t be shy."


    Turning to Danielle, she added, "You should bring David here more often for meals."


    Danielle chuckled at how pleased David seemed with himself over simply getting a meal at her house. "Got it," she said with a smile, amused by his efforts to look like the victim just to get a dinner invitation. Meanwhile, Audrey stood off to the side,pletely ignored by the group. Not a single person seemed to care about her presence, and it stung.


    Time and time again, her family-her parents, her brothers-had dismissed her in favor of Danielle. The jealousy and resentment began to simmer in her chest.


    Just then, the maid Sarah walked in, carrying a tray of freshly squeezed juices. "Good afternoon, everyone. Here¡¯s some fresh juice for you all."


    Audrey managed a small, almost imperceptible smile.


    "Danielle, this watermelon juice is your favorite," Vivian said, handing it to her with a warm smile.


    As Sarah moved to hand the juice to Danielle, Audrey quickly sidestepped and "identally" bumped into Sarah.


    The collision knocked Sarah off bnce, and the cups of juice flew toward Danielle. Sarah¡¯s face went pale as she watched the juice heading straight for Danielle. If it sshed onto her clothes, it wouldn¡¯t just upset Howard and Vivian- David, with how much he adored Danielle, would never forgive her.

 Chapter 73-1

    The rumors about David¡¯s cold, ruthless nature- how he was known to be unforgiving, even brutal- shed through Sarah¡¯s mind. Her heart raced, realizing just how bad this could get for her.


    In that split second, David¡¯s reflexes kicked in. He rushed to Danielle¡¯s side, pulling her toward him with one arm while pushing Sarah away with the other.


    The swift movement caused some of the juice to stter onto David¡¯s custom suit.


    As Sarah¡¯s body spun from the impact, the juice that was meant for Danielle now flew straight toward Audrey.


    Audrey stood off to the side, her gaze fixed on Danielle, eager to watch her make a fool of herself. But to her surprise, it wasn¡¯t Danielle who messed up. It was Sarah, who-while bncing a tray of juice-ended up spilling it all over Audrey instead. In an instant, watermelon juice sshed across Audrey¡¯s chest, staining her strapless dress. The juice trickled down her neckline, soaking into the fabric and clinging to her curves, leaving her looking more disheveled than anything else.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Darling, I didn¡¯t mean it!" Sarah stammered, rushing over with napkins, desperately trying to blot at the mess. "I¡¯m sorry."


    Howard and Vivian stood frozen in shock, too stunned to move. They watched in stunned silence, unsure of what to do next.


    Danielle, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t surprised. Her gaze was cool and calcting, eyes fixed on Audrey with the quiet knowledge of exactly what Audrey had tried to pull. If David hadn¡¯t intervened, Audrey would¡¯ve been the one sidestepping the juice.


    David, however, didn¡¯t seem to notice. His eyes were locked on Danielle. "Are you alright?" he asked.


    Danielle snapped back to reality, her gaze flicking down to David¡¯s suit, which was now stained with juice. "I¡¯m fine," she said quickly. "But your suit¡¯s ruined."


    David didn¡¯t seem to care. He was more concerned with her. After ensuring she was unharmed, he let out a deep sigh. "As long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s all that matters."


    Meanwhile, Sarah was still practically bowing to Audrey in apology. "Miss Darling, I¡¯m so sorry! It¡¯s all my fault. I wasn¡¯t careful, and now your dress is ruined."


    Her apology was genuine, but inside, Sarah felt frustrated. She¡¯d been bumped into earlier, which had caused her to spill the juice, but she couldn¡¯t exactly say that. Either way, it was her fault for not holding the tray better.


    "Audrey, go change your clothes," Vivian said, her eyes scanning Audrey¡¯s soaked dress. It was far too revealing now, and inappropriate.


    Audrey nced around, her eyesnding on David, who waspletely absorbed in Danielle. He wasn¡¯t even looking at her, the one who had been sshed with juice. ¡¯Why isn¡¯t he concerned about me?¡¯

 Chapter 73-2

    Audrey thought.


    Her blood boiled with jealousy, but she forced herself to stay calm, especially with her parents standing there.


    Danielle must¡¯ve felt Audrey¡¯s re because she looked up, meeting Audrey¡¯s eyes for a split second.


    Audrey froze. ¡¯Has Danielle noticed something? No, it couldn¡¯t be,¡¯ she thought. After all, Audrey was the one drenched in juice, not Danielle.


    "Mom, Dad, Danielle, David, I¡¯m going upstairs to change. Excuse me," Audrey said, putting on her best polite smile as she excused herself, refusing to me Sarah in front of everyone.


    As she walked past David, she shot him onest look, but David didn¡¯t even nce at her. He didn¡¯t acknowledge her at all. Audrey¡¯s chest tightened with frustration.


    As Audrey made her way upstairs, she overheard Vivian¡¯s voice, full of concern. "Danielle, are you okay? Did that scare you?" "I¡¯m fine, Mom," Danielle answered smoothly, almost casually. "David helped me block it, but it¡¯s his suit that got the juice on it."


    Danielle wasforting Vivian, and even more, she was scoring points with David in front of her parents.


    Vivian turned sharply to Sarah, her tone suddenly stern. "Sarah, you need to be more careful next time."


    Sarah¡¯s stomach dropped, and she couldn¡¯t help the tremble in her voice as she apologized. "I¡¯m so sorry, ma¡¯am. I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m not sure what I tripped on when I approached Miss Danielle... but I¡¯ll be more careful next time. I promise."


    Audrey¡¯s heart sank as she overheard this. ¡¯Is Sarah about to ruin everything? Has she figured it out?¡¯ she thought.


    Audrey cursed under her breath. If she had known this would happen, she would¡¯ve handled Sarah much more harshly earlier. "Just go downstairs now and be more careful," Vivian said, not intending to make a bigger deal out of it, but hoping Sarah would be more mindful in the future. After all, Danielle had almost been drenched in juice.


    At the top of the stairs, Audrey let out a relieved sigh when she realized her mother wasn¡¯t going to press the issue any further.


    But then, Vivian¡¯s voice rang out again, full of surprise. "Oh, Danielle, that ne you¡¯re wearing -it¡¯s new, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve never seen it before. It¡¯s so beautiful."


    Danielle said, "It¡¯s from David."


    Audrey froze in her tracks. She had noticed the ne the moment she came downstairs. It was extravagant-an elegant, one-of-a-kind piece-and unlike anything Audrey had ever seen, let alone worn.


    "David really put a lot of thought into it," Vivian said, admiring the ne. "It¡¯s such a unique piece."

 Chapter 73-3

    "It¡¯s his own design," Danielle replied.


    Audrey¡¯s chest tightened as though something sharp had pierced her heart. David-the powerful CEO of Charrington Group, the head of the Charrington family-had designed a ne for her.


    For Danielle? What was it about this girl that made her worthy of such a gesture, while Audrey- polished, poised Audrey-was left out in the cold?


    Audrey couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She couldn¡¯t trust herself to stay down there any longer. If she did, she might just grab that ne and rip it off Danielle¡¯s neck.


    "What? David designed this himself?" Vivian and Howard exchanged a look, clearly stunned.


    "This design is incredible-so fresh, so elegant, without being over the top. It outshines most of the designs out there. I never would¡¯ve guessed David had such a talent for this. He¡¯s amazing," Vivian said, her face lighting up with excitement. She couldn¡¯t stop praising him. Howard nodded approvingly. "David, you went above and beyond by designing this ne for Danielle yourself. Danielle, have you ever given David a gift?"


    He couldn¡¯t help butpliment David, while also nudging his daughter to think about returning the favor.


    Danielle paused, considering his question. She realized with a start that it was always the men giving her gifts-she hadn¡¯t given anything back.


    Vivian and Howard exchanged a knowing look. They could tell immediately that their daughter hadn¡¯t thought about reciprocating.


    "Danielle, look at this-Charrington¡¯s family heirloom is already yours, and now David has gone the extra mile to design a ne just for you. You should think about giving him something too. Rtionships are a two-way street, you know," Vivian said, her tone full of motherly wisdom.


    David smiled warmly. "You¡¯re too kind. I¡¯ve given Danielle gifts, but I never expected anything in return. As long as she¡¯s with me, that¡¯s the best gift I could ever ask for."


    Danielle felt a little tug at her heart. She liked what David had said. Maybe love should be a two-way street. She had to start thinking about giving back, too.


    "David knows how to say the right things," Vivian said with a proud smile. "He¡¯s tall, handsome, thoughtful, and charming-honestly, once you two get married, David is going to be such a great husband."

 Chapter 74-1

    Danielle felt a little ufortable. She thought, ¡¯Why does it feel like my parents are treating David like their son?¡¯ Their praise was a bit overwhelming.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Mr. and Mrs. Darling," David said, his smile warm and sincere.


    If the staff at Charrington Group could see their boss like this, they¡¯d probably faint. Only Vivian and Howard seemed to think David was such a smooth talker. If they knew how he was at work... they might have a different opinion.


    Upstairs, Audrey locked herself in her room, unable to put her emotions into words.


    She thought, ¡¯Why? Why couldn¡¯t it be me?¡¯


    If it wasn¡¯t for Danielle getting in the way, Audrey could¡¯ve been the one with David by now. She believed that it was all because of Danielle. David, the always distant and cold figure, had designed a ne for Danielle himself. He even spoke to her in those soft, sweet tones.


    Audrey thought, ¡¯Does David really like Danielle that much? They have only known each other for a short time...


    Audrey¡¯s eyes burned with jealousy, and her hands trembled as tears threatened to spill. She was the one who had known David first.


    She thought, ¡¯Why is everyone against me?¡¯


    She got juice spilled on her, and no one even cared to check if she was okay-yet they were all fawning over Danielle, who had been just fine.


    In her eyes, Danielle got all the attention. She didn¡¯t even try to be nice, but everyone seemed to adore her. Audrey had done her best to be kind and fit in, but it felt like no one even noticed her.


    And what if the high society crowd found out that Audrey wasn¡¯t even the real Charrington daughter, but just adopted? And that Danielle, the true heir, was now David¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Audrey would be the subject of ridicule, and her ce in the social scene would be lost.


    This was all Danielle¡¯s fault. Audrey couldn¡¯t let her steal what was hers.


    She thought, ¡¯I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s gone for good this time.¡¯


    A dark glint shed in Audrey¡¯s eyes as she pulled out her phone and typed a message: [Sir, Danielle is going abroad tomorrow.]


    She didn¡¯t even know who this person was. He¡¯d contacted her out of nowhere, offering to help. As long as it meant getting rid of Danielle, Audrey was willing to do whatever it took.


    [What do you want to do?] The response came almost instantly.


    [I want Danielle to nevere back from abroad. I want her gone for good. Can you help me?]


    There was a long pause. Audrey¡¯s heart raced. Is he

 Chapter 74-2

    backing out? No. This was her chance. She had to convince him.


    [I can¡¯t make a move right now. But I¡¯ll send you something soon that will help you. After that, your family will start favoring you over her. When that happens, you¡¯ll be able to get whatever you want.]


    Audrey stared at the message, feeling a mix of confusion and curiosity. What could this be? [Then I¡¯ll wait for it. Thank you, Sir.]


    She sent the message and sat there, waiting, but no further replies came.


    David had already left, leaving only Danielle, Howard, and Vivian downstairs.


    "Danielle, you¡¯ve had a long day. Go upstairs and take a bath," Howard said, his tone warm but firm. He knew how hard his daughter worked. He never asked her too many questions about what she was up to-he just wanted her to be happy. "Yeah, Danielle, go upstairs and rx for a bit. You won¡¯t be seeing much of us over the next few days," Vivian added with a hint of reluctance. She wished she could shield Danielle from all the pressures of life and let her enjoy being young, like a princess with no cares.


    "Dad, Mom, I¡¯m waiting for Joseph. I need to talk to him about something," Danielle exined, having already called Joseph after finding some important info on ck Web.


    "That troublemaker," Howard muttered, pulling out his phone. "He knows his sister¡¯s waiting for him and still doesn¡¯te back on time? I¡¯ll call him right now!"


    Just then, the door opened, and Joseph walked in, phone in hand. "Dad, why are you calling me?"


    Howard¡¯s patience was wearing thin. His son was always making Danielle wait.


    There came a ringing of phone calls from the entrance. Then they saw Joseph. "Dad, why are you calling me?" he asked.


    "Where have you been? Danielle¡¯s been waiting for you," Howard said, his voice a little sharper than usual.


    Joseph nced at the clock-only 7 p.m. "Sorry, Danielle. I had ast-minute meeting, and got dyed."


    Danielle smiled brightly. "It¡¯s fine, Joseph. You¡¯re notte. Now I get to spend more time with Mom and Dad."


    Both Howard and Vivian smiled, relieved and happy to have her around a little longer.


    "Joseph, have you eaten yet?" Danielle asked, noticing that Joseph seemed a little off.


    "I¡¯m not hungry yet. I¡¯ll eat when I get hungry," Joseph said, brushing it off.


    "Not hungry? The chef¡¯s made dinner. Danielle, why don¡¯t you eat too? He made a ton of your favorite dishes," Vivian said, knowing Danielle had probably

 Chapter 74-3

    eaten with David, but she didn¡¯t want her to feel like she¡¯d missed out.


    Danielle had nned to have her chat with Joseph and head upstairs, but somehow they all ended up sitting at the dinner table.


    "Joseph, eat more," Danielle said, picking up some of his favorite dishes and cing them on his te.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about me. You should eat more yourself. You¡¯re too skinny," Joseph said, pushing the te back toward her.


    "Yeah, Danielle, you really should eat more. You¡¯re too thin," Vivian agreed, giving her a concerned look.


    Audrey had just finished changing into a new dress when she heard theughter and chattering from the living room.


    She felt more and more like a ghost in this family. Everyone was downstairs eating, and no one had bothered to call her. Even her mom, Vivian, who usually didn¡¯t bother with dinner, was sitting at the table, enjoying the meal.


    "Danielle, you¡¯ve done such a great job with Grace Group. The new collection this month has been a huge hit. A lot of my friends bought it, and some didn¡¯t even manage to get their hands on it. I couldn¡¯t get one either," Vivian said proudly.


    Danielle¡¯s brand was a huge sess, and to think it was her daughter who¡¯d built it from the ground up.


    "Mom, Dad, Joseph, I¡¯ll design something special just for you guys next time," Danielle offered sweetly, smiling at them all.


    "Really? Wouldn¡¯t that be too much work for you?" Vivian asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement. How could she not be proud of her daughter¡¯s one- of-a-kind designs?


    "Thank you in advance, Danielle," Howard added, beaming with pride.


    "Danielle is so talented. There¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t do. Grace Group has massive potential, especially internationally. Their skincare line justunched, and people are lining up at stores to get their hands on it," Joseph chimed in, not sparing any praise.


    "Yes, yes! The new skincare line is incredible. I¡¯ve been using Grace Group¡¯s products myself," Vivian said, backing Joseph up.


    "This kid is just too amazing-she¡¯s got a real head for business, totally takes after me," Howard said, grinning from ear to ear.


    "What do you mean ¡¯takes after you¡¯? I¡¯m smart too, you know!" Vivian shot back, yfully nudging Howard.


    The two of them bickered back and forth, each iming that Danielle¡¯s intelligence hade from them.


    "Danielle, I want to nurture your talents. Darling Group has so many subsidiaries. Pick one and get some hands-on experience," Howard said.


    "Onepany is already enough for her to handle. Do you want to push her into those small subsidiaries? That¡¯s overkill," Vivian said, shaking her head.


    "What small subsidiaries? Thosepanies make good money!" Howard argued though he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced himself.


    "Don¡¯t even think about putting my daughter in charge of those smallpanies. She¡¯s already busy enough," Vivian said firmly, giving Howard a pointed look.


    "Alright, alright. I won¡¯t. As long as Danielle is happy, that¡¯s all that matters," Howard said, giving in with a chuckle.

 Chapter 75-1

    "You better know it," Vivian replied, satisfied.


    Danielle couldn¡¯t help but blush at all the praise from her parents. Her cheeks turned pink, and she suddenly felt a little shy under their loving gaze.


    Audrey stood at the top of the stairs, listening to her parents and Josephvish praise on Danielle. A sharp wave of jealousy washed over her, and she had to fight the urge to storm down and rip Danielle apart right then and there.


    Why did Danielle get to intern at Darling Group, having to tter Joseph and beg for his approval, while Audrey got nothing?


    Danielle hadn¡¯t done a single thing to deserve such treatment. Their father had casually allowed Danielle to pick any subsidiary she wanted, while Audrey was treated like just another employee at thepany. And Joseph? He didn¡¯t treat her any differently from anyone else. It was like she wasn¡¯t even his sister.


    Her eyes welled up as she clenched her fists so tightly that her nails bit into her palms.


    The meal in the dining room hade to an end.


    "Danielle, let¡¯s go to the study," Joseph said, sensing that his sister had something important to talk about.


    "Why don¡¯t you and Mom and Dade too?"


    Danielle suggested. She thought it would be better if her parents knew what was going on, especially since the Dixon family was likely going toe knocking afterward. It¡¯d be better for everyone if they were prepared.


    "Alright," Joseph agreed.


    Audrey overheard their ns and quickly slipped away to hide. In the study, Joseph, Howard, and Vivian sat down, wondering what Danielle had to say.


    "Joseph, about the banquet, the investigation is over. It turns out Sienna was involved in what happened," Danielle began, her voice steady but serious.


    "What investigation? What happened with Sienna?" Vivian asked, her brow furrowing in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand what Danielle meant.


    "At the banquet that year, Joseph was drugged... the next morning, he woke up to find himself with Sienna. But there¡¯s more to the story than that," Danielle exined, treading carefully around what was obviously a personal matter for Joseph.


    "So, that¡¯s why you suddenly started seeing that girl from the Dixon family?" Vivian asked, still piecing things together.


    "Danielle, what do you mean by ¡¯moreplicated¡¯? Is someone trying to hurt Joseph?" Howard and Vivian exchanged puzzled nces.

 Chapter 75-2

    "I¡¯ve got a video I fixed up for you to watch."


    Danielle pulled out her phone and projected the footage she had managed to recover earlier that day.


    Outside the study, Audrey was pressing her ear to the door, trying to catch every word. But the thick walls made it impossible to hear anything.


    She thought, ¡¯What secret is Danielle about to reveal? Why does she need to bring Mom and Dad and Joseph into the study to talk about it privately?


    ¡¯Is she talking behind my back? Badmouthing me? Of course, that made sense-Danielle is from a small vige, so it isn¡¯t surprising that she is so petty.¡¯


    Inside the study, the three of them watched the video in shocked silence. Joseph¡¯s face darkened, his anger practically radiating from him as if he wanted to rip everything apart.


    Sienna had been a master maniptor. She¡¯d even tried to emotionally ckmail him at the office that day, pressuring him into marriage. All along, she¡¯d been lying to him. If it weren¡¯t for Danielle finding and restoring this video, he might have ended up marrying that poisonous woman.


    As he watched, all the guilt he¡¯d carried for years- feeling pressured by Sienna¡¯s constant moral guilt trips-began to make sense. It had all been part of her n.


    At the same time, a weight lifted off his shoulders. It wasn¡¯t Sienna who had been manipting him.


    The sight of the small figure in the video almost made him feel grateful.


    Howard and Vivian, too, were stunned. They hadn¡¯t understood why Joseph had suddenly been with Sienna, but now everything was starting to fall into ce.


    "Danielle, who is this woman?" Joseph¡¯s voice cut through the silence, cold and controlled.


    "Her name is Ruby Dixon. She¡¯s 24, the daughter of the Dixon family. After her mother became seriously ill, Ruby disappeared without a trace. That same year, Robert brought home a new woman- Emily, Sienna¡¯s biological mother-and a girl about Ruby¡¯s age. Emily became Ruby¡¯s stepmother, and she treated her terribly, constantly abusing her.


    "Ruby¡¯s position in the Dixon family quickly plummeted. She was treated worse than the servants, which is why someone from the Dixon family ended up working as a waitress at a hotel. Then, about four years ago, she met Joseph... but not long after, Ruby vanished," Danielle exined, sharing the details she had uncovered.


    Vivian frowned, her expression full of sympathy. "I¡¯ve heard of Ruby, the eldest daughter of the Dixon family. Her life was so tragic. Her mother was from a good family, but when she fell ill, Ruby pretty much vanished from the public eye.


    "Her father, Robert, built his career with his father- inw¡¯s help, but as the Lin family business grew, Robert started getting involved with other women.


    "After Ruby¡¯s mother got sick, Robert brought home Emily, Sienna¡¯s mother. Emily was extremely

 Chapter 75-3

    ambitious-like a fox in disguise.


    "I can¡¯t for the life of me understand why men always pick women like her over women with real ss. It just baffles me!" Vivian ranted, growing more frustrated as she spoke. She shot a re at both Howard and Joseph.


    Howard thought, ¡¯I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯ve been loyal!¡¯


    Joseph thought, ¡¯Seriously. I¡¯m the victim here, and now I¡¯m getting med by Mom too?¡¯


    "Honey, I¡¯m not like Robert. From the very beginning to the very end, it¡¯s always been you. My heart and mind are filled with nothing but you," Howard quickly reassured.


    He was desperate not to be mistaken for someone who could change his affections on a whim.


    "Hmph." Vivian gave him a yful side-eye.


    "I swear, I¡¯ll love you for the rest of my life. You¡¯re my queen, and whatever you say goes," Howard said, pulling her close and nting a kiss on her cheek.


    "What are you doing? The kids are right there."


    Vivian had been teasing him, but she never expected him to be so bold in front of their son and daughter.


    Danielle thought, ¡¯Am I in the wrong scene here? Weren¡¯t we supposed to be talking about Joseph? Why are Mom and Dad acting like this...


    Joseph thought, ¡¯This is ridiculous. Just ridiculous.¡¯


    Vivian¡¯s face flushed slightly as she noticed their kids watching. She felt a little embarrassed and muttered, "It¡¯s all your fault."


    "It¡¯s my fault," Howard said with a soft smile, seeing that his wife was embarrassed. His eyes were full of affection. "Ahem, ahem. So, Joseph, what¡¯s your n now?"


    "First, we need to figure out if the Dixon family is involved, or if this is Ruby and Sienna¡¯s scheme-or maybe just Sienna on her own. "Sienna came to my office today and proposed marriage. If Danielle hadn¡¯te through with the video, we might be in a very different situation..." Joseph¡¯s words trailed off, but everyone knew exactly what he meant.


    "Finding out if the Dixon family¡¯s involved isn¡¯t hard. We just need to see where they stand- whether they¡¯re trying to use this to force Joseph into marriage," Danielle said, her voice cool and collected.


    "If anyone tries to manipte my son, I won¡¯t let them get away with it," Vivian said fiercely, her anger bubbling up.


    "Joseph, do you need me to track down Ruby¡¯s address?" Danielle offered, her tone thoughtful.


    "No need," Joseph replied coldly, his eyes distant, his thoughts elsewhere.

 Chapter 76-1

    The next morning, David arrived early at the Darling family¡¯s home.


    Meanwhile, Audrey had been up before dawn, knowing David would being over for breakfast.


    She sat at her vanity, applying a wless makeup look, then went to her wardrobe to pick out a red, low-cut spaghetti strap dress. She styled her hair in a chic updo, finishing the look with sparkling jewelry. She looked radiant.


    "Miss Darling, you are gorgeous! Honestly, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. If you joined the entertainment industry, you¡¯d leave all the actresses in the dust," Skr gushed, unable to hold back her admiration.


    "You¡¯re just saying that to tter me," Audrey teased with a yful smile.


    "It¡¯s not ttery, it¡¯s the truth. You¡¯re stunning-like a fairy," Skr said, almost pleading with her eyes for Audrey to believe her.


    "Do you think I¡¯m prettier, or is Danielle prettier?" Audrey asked casually, her tone just the right amount of pointed.


    Skr, instantly understanding Audrey¡¯s question, didn¡¯t hesitate. "There¡¯s noparison! How could she evene close? You were raised in the Darling family, she¡¯s from some small town.


    "You¡¯re miles ahead of her in everything- academics, talent, and let¡¯s not even talk about looks. You¡¯re a rare beauty, like a rose. She¡¯s just a in little flower."


    Audrey basked in thepliments, feeling her confidence grow. "Then why does David like Danielle so much?"


    A hint of jealousy crept into Audrey¡¯s voice.


    "She must have used some trick to catch Mr. Charrington¡¯s eye. But I know that one day, Mr. Charrington will realize how amazing you are and change his mind. "If I were him, I¡¯d pick you up in a heartbeat. Look at you today-you¡¯re radiant. Once you go downstairs, I guarantee you¡¯ll outshine Danielle," Skr said, her admiration genuine.


    "You really know how to tter me. Here, take this diamond bracelet," Audrey said, handing over the sparkling piece of jewelry.


    Skr¡¯s face lit up with excitement. She knew that her ttery had worked, and it seemed like it was going to pay off. She¡¯d have to keep putting Danielle down to keep Audrey happy.


    "Miss Darling, this is too much, I can¡¯t ept it," Skr hesitated, though her eyes sparkled with desire.


    "Take it. If you keep working hard, there will be more where that came from," Audrey said, fully aware of Skr¡¯s longing look.


    "Thank you, Miss Darling. I¡¯ll make sure to do everything you ask," Skr said, her gratitude clear.


    "Good."

 Chapter 76-2

    Just then, Sarah knocked softly on the door. "Miss Audrey Darling, Mr. Charrington is here. Miss Danielle Darling hasn¡¯t gotten up yet, and Mr. and Mrs. are still asleep. Would you like to go downstairs and greet Mr. Charrington?" Sarah asked.


    She was a little confused. After all, wasn¡¯t it Danielle who was supposed to greet him?


    As soon as Audrey heard that, her face lit up. She quickly made her way to the vanity to freshen up her makeup, making sure every detail was perfect before heading out.


    David had arrived early because he couldn¡¯t wait to see Danielle. He knew she wouldn¡¯t be awake yet, but just being near her-even if she wasn¡¯t up yet- made him feel closer to her.


    Audrey rushed downstairs, and when she walked into the living room, she saw the man she had been thinking about sitting on the sofa. His perfectly tailored suit and his cool, aloof aura made him look almost too good to be true.


    "David, you¡¯re here early! Danielle usually sleeps in. How about I make you some coffee while we wait for her?" Audrey said softly, shing him a sweet smile.


    "No need," David responded curtly.


    "Okay... then what would you like to eat? I can have the kitchen whip something up for you," Audrey offered, her voice warm.


    "No, whatever Danielle has, I¡¯ll have. I¡¯m just waiting for her," David said, his tone firm.


    Audrey blinked in surprise at his reply but quickly masked her shock, shifting to a more patient tone. "Well, since Danielle won¡¯t be up for a while, how about a stroll in the garden? There are a lot of new nts, and we could pick some for your grandparents.


    "Grandma will be out of the hospital soon, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯d love to see the flowers..."


    "I don¡¯t like walking," David interrupted, his voice a bit sharper now. "The garden¡¯s so peaceful in the morning, and if there are any pretty flowers, we could bring them to Danielle," Audrey said, her voice hopeful.


    "Can I just have a little peace?" David¡¯s patience was wearing thin. His tone made it clear he wasn¡¯t in the mood for Audrey¡¯spany.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she spoke in a soft, almost hurt voice. "I¡¯ll leave you alone then, David."


    But just as she turned to walk away, her high heels caught on the floor, and she lost her bnce, stumbling right into him.


    David didn¡¯t have time to react. The next thing he knew, Audrey had fallen on top of him, sending them both crashing onto the sofa.


    A cold wave seemed to ripple through David as he quickly shoved Audrey off and stood up, stepping back to put some distance between them. "Have some respect. Don¡¯t lean on me like that."


    Audrey lingered in the air around him, still

 Chapter 76-3

    intoxicated by his scent. She didn¡¯t expect him to be this cold, and it stung.


    Her eyes, full of hurt, met his. "David, I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to. I just twisted my ankle. I know you like Danielle, and I wasn¡¯t trying to... do anything. Besides, someone like Danielle wouldn¡¯t even care about this-she¡¯s above stuff like that."


    Her words were a mix of exnation and a subtle attempt to drag Danielle into this. If Danielle were upset over something so small, it would show she wasn¡¯t as sophisticated as people thought.


    As Audrey spoke, she took a small step closer to David.


    Seeing her move again, David¡¯s face hardened, his eyes turning colder, and he instinctively stepped back.


    "First of all, we are not so close. Second, I don¡¯t want you anywhere near me. So please, stay away."


    His words were sharp, colder than ice. His gaze was just as harsh. Audrey¡¯s face paled, her hands clenched into fists.


    "David, I love you. I¡¯ve loved you since we were kids. Danielle doesn¡¯t love you like I do. Why can¡¯t you just see me? We¡¯ve known each other forever..."


    Her voice trembled, her eyes shining with unshed tears. She looked vulnerable and desperate, the kind of woman pleading for the one thing she wanted most.


    Skr cleared his throat loudly from across the room, trying to give Audrey a hint.


    Audrey turned her head at the sound and froze when she saw Danielle walking down the stairs. Panic gripped her as she wondered how much Danielle had heard.


    "Danielle, please don¡¯t get the wrong idea. There¡¯s nothing between David and me. David doesn¡¯t just care about your looks. He might love you..." Audrey said.

 Chapter 77-1

    Her words only made things worse, making it seem like there was something more between her and David than there was.


    David¡¯s expression darkened at Audrey¡¯s words, and he quickly shot a nervous nce at Danielle, his heart racing at the thought that she might misunderstand.


    "What are you trying to say?" Danielle asked, her voice cool.


    "Danielle, please don¡¯t me David. It¡¯s all my fault. I tripped and... I didn¡¯t mean to..." Audrey lowered her head, embarrassed, throwing a nce at David.


    "Did you identally get too close to him? Did you identally try to seduce him?" Danielle¡¯s voice was cold, almost usatory.


    "I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t!" Audrey shook her head, tears welling up, her face full of helplessness. "Fine," Danielle said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "I¡¯ll give you a chance. But with that dress you¡¯re wearing, it looks like you¡¯re getting ready for some runway show. Are you nning on walking the catwalk at home?"


    Danielle shot Audrey a mocking smile before turning to leave. She didn¡¯t even spare David a nce.


    David¡¯s anger red. How dare Audrey stir up this mess and cause so much trouble? He quickly moved to stop Danielle, grabbing her arm. "Danielle, I swear, I didn¡¯t- I pushed her away the moment it happened..."


    "Oh?" Danielle raised an eyebrow, her face a mix of amusement and disbelief.


    David waspletely flustered now, his voice urgent as if his life depended on it. "Danielle, please believe me..."


    "Danielle, there¡¯s really nothing going on between David and me. Stop being so petty. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, at least trust David..." Audrey¡¯s voice wavered, but she pushed on, still trying to stir things up.


    David couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He raised his foot and kicked Audrey hard in the stomach. "Get the hell away."


    Audrey was sent flying across the room, mming her back into one of the columns in the living room. She gasped and immediately coughed up blood.


    "How could you do this to me..." Audrey¡¯s finger trembled as she pointed at David, her eyes wide with shock and hurt. She couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d actuallyid a hand on her.


    Just then, footsteps echoed from the stairs.


    Audrey¡¯s heart skipped a beat-her parents were probablying down. Even though she¡¯d just been kicked, she knew she was clearly the one in the wrong. What if her parents misunderstood and kicked her out of the house?


    Panicking, she shot a nce at the servant, Skr,

 Chapter 77-2

    before rolling her eyes and fainting on the spot.


    The Darling family¡¯s servants, who had been in the kitchen, emerged just in time to see David¡¯s foot make contact with Audrey.


    They froze,pletely stunned. The lively chatter that had filled the room moments before went silent. No one had ever expected David, usually so polite, to act so violently, let alone kick her like that.


    David was always the epitome of courtesy when he visited. The servants hadpletely forgotten about the intimidating reputation he had outside of the house.


    Meanwhile, Danielle, who had been watching from the stairs, was also taken aback. She¡¯d only been trying to tease David a little, not expecting him to blow up like this.


    The servants snapped back to reality and rushed over to Audrey¡¯s side.


    "Miss Darling, are you okay?" "Miss Darling, how are you?"


    "Miss Darling..."


    Ivan, the butler, hurried into the room, his eyes widening when he saw Audrey lying there with blood at the corner of her mouth. "Get her to the hospital. Now."


    The servants rushed to lift Audrey and hurried her toward the car.


    Downstairs, Howard and Vivian, hearing the noise, hurried over. Seeing Audrey injured, they immediately asked, "What happened?"


    "Sir, Madam, she¡¯s injured. I¡¯m getting her ready to go to the hospital," Ivan said, standing respectfully by.


    "Help her onto the couch. I¡¯ll take care of her," Danielle said slowly, watching as the servants still tried to get Audrey settled.


    "Miss Audrey Darling is seriously hurt. She¡¯s already coughing up blood. Why are you stopping her from going to the hospital?


    "I know you don¡¯t like her, but this is a life-or-death situation. Even if you don¡¯t like her, you can¡¯t keep her from getting help," Skr shouted, her voice filled with urgency. She sounded as if Audrey might be dying right in front of them.


    Danielle silently apuded Skr¡¯s acting skills. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how well both the servant and her so-called "master" yed their parts.


    ¡¯When have I ever looked down on her?¡¯ Danielle thought. This was ridiculous-ming her for something she didn¡¯t do.to attack her.


    "Miss Danielle Darling, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it like that... You haven¡¯t... you haven¡¯t looked down on Miss Audrey Darling, and you haven¡¯t bullied her," Skr stammered, taking a few steps back in fear.


    The way Skr spoke, her voice quivering as she shrank back, made it clear to everyone that Skr was implying Danielle had bullied Audrey-and mistreated her servant, too.

 Chapter 77-3

    "Did Audrey tell you to say all that?" Danielle sneered, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "I¡¯ve got to hand it to you both. You and your dear Audrey are amazing actresses, especially when ites to pretending to be all pure and innocent. You both deserve an award for your performances."


    Skr¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she looked up at Danielle. "I¡¯m just a lowly servant, not as noble as you, but I¡¯ve worked here at the Darling family for years. How could you nder me like this?"


    "Really?" Danielle raised an eyebrow, her tone growing colder. "You can use people, but I¡¯m not allowed to defend myself, huh?"


    "I¡¯m not ndering anyone, Miss Danielle. I¡¯m just telling the truth. You¡¯re all good people, and I don¡¯t mind the injustices I¡¯ve suffered. But Miss Audrey... she¡¯s been through enough. Please, don¡¯t make her suffer more," Skr said, her voice thick with tears.


    Howard and Vivian exchanged a helpless nce before finally saying, "Let Danielle treat Audrey first." "Sir, Madam, please, let¡¯s send Miss Audrey Darling to the hospital. What if-" Skr hesitated, ncing nervously at Danielle.


    "What? You think Danielle¡¯s going to hurt Audrey while she¡¯s already like this?" Joseph, who hade down the stairs after hearing themotion, spoke up, his tone sharp. He hadn¡¯t said anything until now, but his presence was undeniable.


    "No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant..." Skr stammered, her voice now tinged with regret.


    Among all the young men in the family, Joseph¡¯s presence was the most intimidating. The servants were always wary of him, and now, despite her earlier bravado, Skr looked genuinely afraid.


    "What are you trying to say?" Joseph¡¯s voice was icy, each word sharp like a de. "Since when does the Darling family need to ask a servant for their opinion before making a decision? Or are you telling me you¡¯ve suddenly be more powerful than your masters?"


    "I-I didn¡¯t mean it like that, young master," Skr stammered, her voice shaking. "I just... I¡¯ve seen Miss Audrey Darling suffering sometimes, and I couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing..."


    p!


    Danielle¡¯s eyes shed coldly. She was done with this performance. Without another word, she pped Skr across the face, the sound sharp and final.


    "You... You-" Skr gasped, her hand flying instinctively to her cheek, too stunned to speak.


    p!


    "You-" Skr started again, but her voice faltered.


    p, p, p!


    Three quick ps and Skr stood there, wide-eyed and silent, too terrified to move.

 Chapter 78-1

    David, who had been quiet the whole time, walked over to Danielle, gently pulling her hand into his.


    "Did it hurt? Next time, just let me know if you want to hit someone. Look, your hand¡¯s all red," he said, his voice soft, full of concern as he rubbed her hand, clearly upset for her.


    "I¡¯m fine," Danielle replied.


    Skr¡¯s eyes flickered between them, still in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t she the one who¡¯d just been pped? But here they were, David more concerned about Danielle¡¯s hand than the fact that she¡¯d just been struck.


    "Sarah, go to my room and bring me the acupuncture kit," Danielle instructed, her voice unwavering.


    "Yes, Miss," Sarah said, hurrying off.


    Danielle picked up the silver needles, her gaze flicking to Audrey, still pretending to be unconscious.


    Danielle knew Audrey wasn¡¯t out cold. She¡¯d only feigned it when she realized her parents were about toe down the stairs.


    "Miss, do you think it¡¯ll hurt with such long needles?" Sarah asked nervously, eyeing the gleaming silver in Danielle¡¯s hands.


    "Usually it doesn¡¯t," Danielle said, her voice steady. "But it depends on the injury. For someone like Audrey, with her... condition, it¡¯s going to hurt. A lot." Danielle¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as she watched Audrey¡¯sshes flutter.


    Danielle moved swiftly, pushing the needle into Audrey¡¯s pressure point with practiced ease.


    Audrey¡¯s face went pale, and sweat instantly beaded on her forehead, trickling down her temples. If she wasn¡¯t gritting her teeth so hard, she would¡¯ve given herself away.


    Danielle was doing this on purpose, targeting her at her weakest moment. It was clear as day.


    Danielle didn¡¯t take her eyes off Audrey¡¯s reaction, a wicked smile tugging at the corners of her lips. ¡¯Oh, she can handle pain, can she? Fine, let¡¯s see how long she can keep this up, she thought.


    With that thought, Danielle pulled out a few more needles and thrust them into Audrey¡¯s pressure points, each one deeper than thest.


    "Danielle, how many more needles are you nning to use?" Howard¡¯s voice cut through the tension, his eyes glued to Danielle¡¯s precise movements.


    Danielle was unfazed, her voice calm and controlled. "Depends on how long Audrey takes to wake up."


    Audrey was on the brink of copse, the pain from the second needle far worse than the first. It felt as though ice-cold knives were slicing through her skin.


    Before she could even begin to process the agony, she heard Danielle¡¯s voice again. Audrey¡¯s blood ran

 Chapter 78-2

    cold.


    She wondered, ¡¯What does that mean? Is she going to keep doing this until I open my eyes?¡¯ The thought of it made her blood boil.


    "I trust Danielle¡¯s skills," Howard said, his tone firm, his approval clear. They had all seen what she could do, especially after she helped Logan and Alice recover. They did not doubt her abilities.


    Audrey¡¯s grip on the bedsheet tightened, her nails digging into the fabric. She thought, ¡¯How could they not see what is happening? Danielle is targeting me on purpose.


    "The next few needles are going to hurt even more. But I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be awake soon enough," Danielle said.


    As though on cue, Audrey began to stir, just as Danielle was about to insert another needle.


    "What... what¡¯s happening to me?" Audrey whispered weakly, her voice barely audible. "Miss, are you alright?" Skr rushed to Audrey¡¯s side, her voice full of panic. "Miss Audrey Darling, are you okay?"


    "I... I¡¯m fine. I should thank Danielle for the acupuncture... She must have been so worried," Audrey said, her voice fragile as she sat up on the sofa. Her lips quivered as she forced a weak smile, her eyes red from unshed tears.


    Danielle nced at her, her expression dripping with disdain. She didn¡¯t even try to hide her contempt as she looked at Audrey, almost like she was watching some tiresome y.


    "You¡¯re wee. But next time, don¡¯t faint so easily." Her tone made it clear she meant: [Don¡¯t bother pretending to faint in front of me again.]


    Audrey¡¯s blood boiled. She knew exactly what Danielle was implying. She cursed her inwardly.


    Howard and Vivian, who had remained silent up until now, finally spoke up, perhaps worried the tension between the two women would escte. "Audrey, what exactly happened just now? Can you exin it to us?"


    Audrey, hearing her parents¡¯ concern, lowered her head, big tears rolling down her cheeks. She looked so pitiful that anyone would feel sympathy for her.


    "Mom, Dad, it¡¯s all my fault. I twisted my ankle, and then... I bumped into David. When Danielle came downstairs, she misunderstood, and... and David didn¡¯t want her to think badly of him, so... he identally hurt me."


    Danielle almost couldn¡¯t hold back a scoff. Audrey¡¯s ability to lie so smoothly was impressive.


    "Danielle may not have been back for long, but she¡¯s not one to hold grudges. Is this really what happened?" Vivian¡¯s voice was firm, the hint of concern threading through her words.


    Audrey¡¯s gaze flicked to Skr, her heart pounding.


    "Mrs. Darling, Miss Audrey Darling is someone you¡¯ve watched grow up. You know her better than anyone. I swear, everything she¡¯s told you is the truth," Skr replied, her voice full of conviction.

 Chapter 78-3

    Danielle¡¯s anger simmered beneath the surface. She thought, ¡¯So this is how it is going to go today, huh? All the me shifts onto me?¡¯


    "You swear?" Danielle¡¯s voice was icy, her eyes locking onto Skr¡¯s with a cold fury that could freeze the room.


    "Miss Danielle Darling, I know you¡¯re jealous of Miss Audrey¡¯s beauty and talent," Skr said, a sharp edge in her tone, "but you can¡¯t just ignore the truth, can you?" She didn¡¯t flinch. She had just taken a few hard ps from Danielle, and the sting of them was still fresh.


    David¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes darkening as he turned to Nathan. "You know what to do, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Charrington," Nathan responded smoothly.


    The bodyguards, positioned silently by the door, shifted as if on cue. The air in the room grew thick, and heavy with the anticipation of violence. Anyone unfamiliar with David Charrington might have thought the Darling family was about to be torn apart. Nathan¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a knife.


    "Teach her a lesson."


    Two towering bodyguards stepped toward Skr, their hands gripping her with terrifying force.


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    The ps rang out, each one sharper and more punishing than thest.


    The first p split Skr¡¯s lip, blood trickling down her chin as she staggered back. She felt two teeth loosen in her mouth.


    But the beating didn¡¯t stop there. Another p. Then another. They hit her more than ten times, each blownding with brutal force, like the bodyguards were savoring the pain they were inflicting.


    The room fell into a stunned silence. The weight of David kicking Audrey across the room still hung in the air, but now, Skr was taking the brunt of the punishment. Skr, who had always been by Audrey¡¯s side. It was like they were hitting Audrey, too.


    The bodyguards stood tall and silent, their presence overwhelming, as if the slightest wrong word would send them charging again.


    Howard, Vivian, and Joseph were frozen, caught off guard by the sudden esction.


    "David, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?


    This is the Darling family!" Howard¡¯s voice cracked with anger as he tried to regain control of the situation. "You can¡¯t just go around hitting people!"


    David turned to face him, his eyes hard as ice. "So, you know she spoke out of turn?" he asked, his voice a low growl.


    "I thought you brought Danielle back here to love her, not to let people like her suffer. If you can¡¯t protect her, I¡¯ll take her with me. I¡¯ll protect her myself." His gaze was like a bottomless pit, cold and unforgiving.


    David had always been ruthless, always dangerous, but for Danielle, he¡¯d tolerate nothing less than the best. And if the Darling family made her suffer even a little, he would make them regret it.


    "David," Vivian said, her voice trembling with urgency as she stepped forward. "Danielle is our daughter. We love her! You have to calm down. We won¡¯t let anyone hurt her, I promise."

 Chapter 79-1

    "Butler, get security here and take Skr out," Joseph ordered with a cold expression.


    This time, Joseph and David were on the same page, though Joseph didn¡¯t approve of David¡¯s way of ying hardball. For his sister¡¯s sake, Joseph decided to do something to punish Skr as a warning to others.


    Skr¡¯s face turned pale when she heard Joseph¡¯s words. The Darling family was kind and peace- loving. The servants would not be punished unless they made serious mistakes. However, the Darling family didn¡¯t be the richest family in the country for nothing.


    Skr had just lost a few teeth from being pped by David¡¯s bodyguard.


    She spoke with a lisp, "Mr. Darling, I was wrong. I¡¯ll stay far away from Miss Darling. Please, spare me."


    Joseph did not bother to take a look at Skr. He said coldly, "If you knew this was going to happen, you shouldn¡¯t have been disrespectful to my sister.


    "Anyone from the Darling family who disrespects my sister will be punished severely."


    Skr turned to Audrey and begged, "Miss Audrey Darling, I beg you, please plead for me. I¡¯ll work myself to the bone for you."


    Audrey¡¯s face darkened. She secretly med Skr for being stupid. She was not able to fend for herself, not to mention plead for Skr.


    Audrey had plenty of servants working for her. She thought she should make Skr a scapegoat to avoid trouble.


    To prevent Skr from saying something she shouldn¡¯t, Audrey made her a target for all.


    She swiftly pped Skr.


    Audrey snapped, "Skr, how can you disrespect my sister and contradict her time and time again? You let me down."


    Skr was stunned by Audrey¡¯s p. She covered her face with her hand and looked at Audrey in disbelief.


    She asked, "Miss Darling, how could you? I did it all for..."


    Before she could finish her words, another pnded on her face.


    Audrey was afraid that Skr would say something she shouldn¡¯t. After all, Skr knew a lot.


    "You take care of me every day. What would Danielle think of me if you treated her like this? People might think I ordered you to do so.


    "Danielle already has some misunderstandings about me. How am I supposed to face her now that you did this?" Audrey spoke in a slightly sobbing tone.


    At this moment, Danielle found it hard to believe Audrey sessfully shifted the focus from her

 Chapter 79-2

    seducing David to Skr¡¯s disrespect for her.


    Audrey pinned all the me on Skr as if she was wronged.


    "Miss Darling, you, you..." Skr stammered.


    "Why are you guys still standing here? Take this woman out as Joseph ordered!" Audrey instructed.


    Skr fell to the ground. She knew that she could not get away with it. In this way, she thought staying in the Darling family was much better than being taken away by David¡¯s men.


    A few security guards quickly went forward and dragged Skr out.


    Audrey didn¡¯t dare to keep Skr in the living room anymore, afraid that she would spill the beans.


    Audrey would think of a way to silence her.


    She assumed making Skr the scapegoat could be considered as fulfilling her value. This way, Audrey could also protect herself. Audrey thought her parents probably wouldn¡¯t pursue what happened in the morning. After all, she was also wronged.


    At the thought of this, the corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. She said silently to herself that she would let Danielle pay.


    The living room finally quietened down.


    Danielle looked at Audrey¡¯s smug expression.


    She said with disdain, "Audrey, since you know David is your brother-inw, stay away from him. He doesn¡¯t take action against others easily, especially in the Darling family.


    "I don¡¯t want to fuss over small things, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have a temper. If one day you piss me off, I¡¯ll make your life worse than death."


    Danielle¡¯s expression was indifferent. Compared to the affection her adoptive parents had for her in Bane Springs, she could feel the love her parents and brother had for her ever since she returned to the Darling family, She could tolerate Audrey for the sake of her parents.


    She could live peacefully with Audrey under the same roof as long as thetter didn¡¯t ask for trouble.


    Danielle¡¯s words meant that she had let it pass. After all, if they were at the border, Audrey would have disappeared long ago.


    Danielle had never been a kind person. It could even be said that she was a little cruel.


    Howard was at a loss. When David punished Skr, Howard was against him. He wondered if Danielle said that because she med him for not standing up for her.


    At the thought of this, Howard panicked.


    He said, "Audrey, since you know David is your brother-inw, you should know some boundaries. Don¡¯t overthink.


    "Now, go back to your room. You¡¯re grounded until school starts. You¡¯re not allowed to leave your room without my permission."

 Chapter 79-3

    Howard¡¯s eyes were firm and unquestionable.


    "Dad, Mom, I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll stay far away from David and respect Danielle. I¡¯ll go upstairs," said Audrey.


    Audrey was d that her father only grounded her. She was afraid of being chased out because of this.


    Only Howard, Vivian, Joseph, Danielle, and David were left in the living room.


    Finally, it was quiet. However, there was an indescribable feeling in the silence.


    Joseph said, "Dad, Mom, Audrey knows Mr. Charrington is with Danielle, but she still throws herself at him. This is not cool. Why don¡¯t we rent a house for her?"


    Joseph had never been particrly close to Audrey since he was young. He always felt Audrey¡¯s existence in the Darling family meant that his sister would never be found and Audrey wouldpletely rece her.


    In addition, he didn¡¯t like the way Audrey currying favor with them.


    Fortunately, they found Danielle. Joseph swore he wouldn¡¯t let her suffer anymore. However, his parents had raised Audrey for more than ten years and he should consider their feelings. Otherwise, he would have chased Audrey out of the family long ago.


    Howard and Vivian were lost in thought when they heard Joseph¡¯s words. They had raised Audrey for 20 years and didn¡¯t have the heart to let Audrey leave. On the other hand, if they did not settle the matter, they would let Danielle down.


    Either way, it was not what they wanted to see.


    Howard and Vivian knew that Audrey must have gone too far. Otherwise, David would not have done that, and Danielle would not have warned her.


    "Danielle, it¡¯s our fault. I didn¡¯t know Audrey had feelings for David. I¡¯m sorry. Danielle, can you..."

 Chapter 80-1

    "Can you give Audrey another chance..." Vivian said, avoiding eye contact with Danielle.


    "I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s have breakfast!" said Danielle.


    Danielle knew what her parents meant. She interrupted Vivian, which meant that she would let Audrey go this time.


    David¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    He held Danielle¡¯s hand and walked towards the dining room.


    Joseph didn¡¯t understand his parents. He did not expect them to give Audrey a chance.


    At the dinning room of the Darling family.


    At the dining table, people wore different expressions. Danielle¡¯s expression remained indifferent. No one could tell what she was thinking.


    As for David, he did not eat much and kept peeling prawns for Danielle.


    He skillfully put on his gloves and began to peel the prawns for Danielle. The bowl was filled with the prawns that he had just peeled.


    "It¡¯s too much. I can¡¯t finish it all. You should eat more," said Danielle.


    She looked at the dishes that were about to overflow with a wry smile.


    "Um," David hummed in response.


    His expression was terrifyingly gloomy the entire time, but he spoke much more gently to Danielle.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was special, making it hard for others to join them.


    Howard and Vivian did not know why they did not want Audrey to move out. They didn¡¯t want to let Danielle down, but what they said was not helping.


    The thought of what they had just said gave them a headache.


    "Mr. Charrington, the ne is ready to take off at any time," Nathan came to the dinning room and said respectfully.


    "Alright," said David.


    Danielle said, "I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll go back upstairs and get my suitcase."


    This breakfast was almost over.


    "I¡¯ll go up with you," David spoke gently.


    There was a special helipad in the vi.


    The group prepared to board the ne.


    Vivian had mixed feelings about seeing her daughter off.

 Chapter 80-2

    She said, "Danielle. Take care of yourself."


    "Um, I know," said Danielle, throwing a faint smile at her parents and brother.


    The ne slowly slid out of the runway and climbed until it was clear of the cloud.


    In the luxurious cabin.


    Holding Danielle¡¯s hand, David felt sorry for Danielle because he knew she put up with Audrey for her parents¡¯ sake.


    "Danielle, with me, you don¡¯t need to be so sensible. I¡¯ll feel sorry for you," said David.


    He said to himself that he wouldn¡¯t let Audrey go.


    Danielle nodded and spoke thoughtfully, "I¡¯m alright. I didn¡¯t feel wronged."


    David looked into her eyes as if to confirm the authenticity of her words. He added, "Danielle, you deserve to be loved. If you¡¯re unhappy in the Darling family, just move out. I will always be by your side."


    David was reticent, but his words gushed out when he was with Danielle.


    "I know. Don¡¯t worry. Mom, Dad, and my brothers are very good to me," Danielle said as she looked at David with a smile.


    David knew Danielle could be cold and indifferent, but deep down she was soft and kind.


    "Alright, there¡¯s more than ten hours to go. Do you want to rest for a while?" David said.


    "Yes," Danielle replied.


    Danielle felt like sleeping when she thought about how it would take a long time tond.


    She snuggled in David¡¯s arms like a cute kitten and soon fell asleep.


    When David saw Danielle had fallen asleep, he gently carried her up and ced her on the bed in the bedroom. She smacked her lips in her dream.


    David looked at Danielle¡¯s sleeping face with interest and covered her over with a nket.


    He turned around and walked out of the room.


    However, the gentleness on his face gave way to coldness.


    "Mr. Charrington, do you want to rest too?" Nathan asked carefully, looking at his cold face.


    David spoke calmly, "Find Audrey¡¯s biological parents. Also, teach her a lesson when school starts."


    Nathan said, "Mr. Charrington, it might be hard to find her biological parents."


    She had been raised by the Darling family for 20 years. It had been too long.


    "Hm? You want to be sent to Sheaniea," David warned.

 Chapter 80-3

    Then he nced at Nathan and revealed a meaningful and chilling smile.


    Nathan replied, "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Charrington. I¡¯ll find Audrey¡¯s parents as soon as possible so that she won¡¯t cause trouble for Mrs. Charrington."


    Nathan did not want to be sent to somewhere as far away as Sheaniea. At the thought of this, he would go to all lengths to find Audrey¡¯s parents and send them to David.


    On the other side.


    Joseph and his parents were left in the living room.


    Joseph said, "Dad, Mom, I know you¡¯ve raised Audrey for more than ten years and will be reluctant to part with her, but it¡¯s obvious she wants to seduce David. It¡¯s not a good thing to keep her at home.


    "Also, we owe Danielle a lot. She lived alone outside for more than ten years, and her adoptive parents didn¡¯t treat her well. On the other hand, Audrey has been stealing her life for more than ten years.


    "Since we¡¯ve found Danielle, we should love her wholeheartedly and not disappoint her."


    Joseph was trying to talk sense into his parents.


    "I-I don¡¯t want Danielle to be disappointed, but..." Vivian said.


    She suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart. She touched her heart and her face turned pale.


    Howard and Joseph both noticed something amiss with Vivian.


    "Honey, what¡¯s wrong?" asked Howard.


    "Mum, are you all right?" Joseph asked.


    The two of them were worried sick about her.


    Vivian sat on the sofa until the sudden stabbing pain in her heart eased a lot. Howard said, "Honey, go upstairs and rest. Don¡¯t worry."


    A maid brought over a bowl of oatmeal and stood at the side.


    She spoke respectfully, "Mrs. Darling, are you all right? This is the oatmeal that has just been cooked. Please eat some."


    Vivian¡¯s face was still a little pale. She did not know why her heart ached for no reason.


    "Well, have some oatmeal," Howard said as he took the bowl and fed Vivian.


    "Joseph, go to thepany. I¡¯ll take care of your Mom. As for Audrey, if she provokes Danielle again, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson and kick her out," Howard said seriously.


    Joseph said, "Alright, Mom, go upstairs and rest. I¡¯ll go to the office."


    He had a bunch of things to deal with. However, when the maid standing at the side heard Howard¡¯s words, her eyes flickered. No one knew what she was thinking.

 Chapter 81-1

    It waste at night.


    The lights of the vi at the top of the mountain were dim and yellow, a stark contrast to the dazzling gold and jade in the day. The vi was enveloped in a curtain of darkness, like a sleeping beast, quiet and mysterious.


    The vi was quiet. At this time, everyone was resting. The maid who had served oatmeal to Vivian during the day walked out of the room sneakily. Seeing that there was no one around, she crept her way to the back garden.


    She stood in the back garden and looked around cautiously. Seeing that no one was following her, she walked into a room and locked the door.


    The man in the room was calm when he saw her.


    "No one saw you, right?" asked the man.


    The maid replied, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve looked around and found on one. I took a detour here to avoid the cameras."


    Frowning, the man said in an using tone, "It¡¯s better to be careful these days. We can¡¯t spoil ir¡¯s n for trifles."


    The maid was Judy. Ivan had spent a lot of effort to ce her beside Vivian. To gain Vivian¡¯s trust, he had almost not ordered her to do anything. She usually took care of Vivian. Currently, she won Vivian¡¯s trust.


    "I got it, Ivan," said Judy.


    Before Judy came to the Darling family, she had been working by Ivan¡¯s side. She was on the same side as Ivan.


    She did not stand on ceremony and poured herself a ss of water.


    She said, "Audrey can¡¯t see the situation. I can¡¯t believe she seduced David in the Darling family¡¯s living room. If not for the poison in Vivian and Howard¡¯s bodies had been activated, she would have been kicked out.


    "I don¡¯t know why ir asked us to protect her. She¡¯s not helpful at all.


    "The poison had just been ced in their bodies and it takes time to work. Now that it was activated forcefully, it would probably hibernate for some time.


    "Danielle can cure her grandparents, who were in a vegetative state, which proves her medical skills. I wonder if she can tell," Judy said worriedly.


    If Danielle found out something, their ns would be affected.


    Ivan¡¯s gaze was deep. He showed a faint and reassuring smile.


    He said, "Have you not done any missions for too long? Are you not even confident in your poison?


    "It¡¯s one thing for Danielle to have high medical skills, but she might not know about poison. She¡¯s gone overseas now. We can take the chance to cause

 Chapter 81-2

    some trouble for her. When shees back, school will start. By the time she discovers the poison, it will have already been absorbed.


    "Keep an eye on Howard and Vivian. Controlling them is very important for us to control the Darling family."


    Ivan had a strange smile on his face.


    "Have you reported it to ir? He, is he all right?" Judy asked in a much gentler tone.


    One could tell that she was very concerned about him. Ever since she came to the Darling family, she had never contacted ir. Usually, it was Ivan contacting him.


    Ivan reminded her, "Don¡¯t overthink. Just focus on your mission. ir isn¡¯t someone you can fantasize about. Pay attention to the Darling family. That¡¯s what you should do.


    "If you need anything, just text me. There are too many people and it¡¯s easy to be exposed." Ivan looked at Judy in disdain.


    Both of them were sent to the Darling family. If they disrupted ir¡¯s n, they would be severely punished.


    "I understand. I¡¯ll go back," said Judy.


    Judy was a little disappointed that she didn¡¯t hear any news about ir. She knew she wasn¡¯t worthy of ir, but she couldn¡¯t help but miss him.


    "Um," Ivan hummed.


    The ne that David and Danielle took flew in the air for fourteen hours.


    It finallynded on a manor in Mitnd.


    The butler in the manor knew that his boss wasing over and stood outside the cabin to wait for him.


    David and Danielle got off the ne, followed by a group of bodyguards.


    Dn, the butler, said respectfully with a bow, "Mr. Charrington, Miss Darling. It¡¯s good to see you. The food is ready. Please."


    "Danielle, this is Dn. He¡¯s in charge of the affairs of the manor. We¡¯ll be staying here while we¡¯re in Mitnd," David introduced.


    "Okay," said Danielle.


    She looked over and found the entire manor brightly lit. It upied a veryrge area and was in the Gothic style.


    The few of them boarded the manor¡¯s shuttle and arrived at the manor¡¯s entrance ten minutester.


    The gate of the manor was wide open, unraveling its mystery. When they stepped into the manor, what greeted them was the spacious hall. The ceiling of the hall stood tall. Dazzling lights fell and dappled the ground.


    The walls were ornately wallpapered with borate

 Chapter 81-3

    patterns. The decorations not only improved apparent aesthetic sense, but also revealed the elegant taste of its owner. The floor, on the other hand, was paved with smooth marble that reflected the light from above, making the hall seem particrly bright.


    In the middle of the hall, there was a luxurious set of sofas and coffee tables.


    Beyond that, the hall contained many other borate details. Art paintings hung on the walls, each one a world-famous painting, and in one corner, uniquely sculpted sculptures disyed a distinctive artistic style. A faint aroma hung in the air, perhaps from burning scented candles or flowers.


    All in all, this spacious hall was filled with luxury and elegance. It was both a ce to receive guests and a ce for family members to gather.


    "Danielle, let¡¯s go eat something," said David.


    Meals were avable on the ne, but Danielle did not eat much. After more than ten hours of long trip, she should be hungry by now.


    "Alright," Danielle nodded and spoke gently.


    The dishes on the dining table were all Danielle¡¯s favorites. David must have specially instructed the servants.


    David said, "Eat more."


    At this moment, Danielle¡¯s phone vibrated.


    [Boss, I¡¯ve found a guy knowing about your kidnapping. He¡¯s overseas now. I¡¯ll send you the informationter.]


    The clue they found out about Benjamin a few days ago was cut off. Emery had been investigating and finally found a clue. He quickly reported it to Danielle.


    Danielle replied: [Got it.]


    Not long after, she received the information in her mailbox. Danielle took a rough look. It was a coincidence that this person was also in Mitnd, but he was far away from her. Now that she was with David, Danielle wondered what excuse she could find to act alone.


    David had been keeping an eye on Danielle. He found her eyes darting around after she received the message.


    He asked, "What¡¯s the matter? Is something wrong?"

 Chapter 82-1

    Danielle was not a mincing person. After thinking for a while, she decided to tell David about it.


    "You mean someone was behind your kidnapping that year?" asked David.


    David had thought Danielle was lost due to the Darling family¡¯s oversight.


    Danielle replied, "Well, I¡¯ve been thinking about the possibility since I got back, so I asked Emery to investigate. I didn¡¯t expect it to be what I suspected."


    In the past, before she returned to the Darling family, Danielle had thought that she was lost because her parents didn¡¯t love her. However, ever since she returned to the Darling family, her parents and brothers¡¯ love made her realize it was not the case. So she came up with the idea.


    "The lead about Benjamin was cut off some time ago. The poor monitoring system at that time made it hard to investigate. Just now, Emery sent me a message saying he had found another person who knew about it. I¡¯m going to go over and see if I can get any useful information," Danielle said.


    David¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared into Danielle¡¯s eyes.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "I¡¯ll go with you."


    "There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go myself. I¡¯ll be back soon," said Danielle.


    She told David so that she could meet the man easily.


    David said, "Either I¡¯ll go with you, or I¡¯ll get someone to bring that guy to you."


    David hoped Danielle could rely on him when she was in trouble and not solve everything herself. He was worried about her.


    "Alright," said Danielle.


    She didn¡¯t insist since David was determined to go with her. It was not that she did not want to bring him along, but she had been alone in the past and was used to it.


    In the underground casino.


    There was a very luxurious underground casino hidden under this city. People couldn¡¯t get in without an identity card issued by the casino. The activity area of each card was different. The guests were led into the designated casino by the card. Just the entrance of the ce gave an air of mystery.


    Danielle nced at the security personnel at the door and found the ce was heavily guarded. Now that she did not have a card, she thought she should think of a way to get the key card.


    She was thinking if she should knock down the security guards at the door.


    Just as Danielle was thinking, David took out a gilded ck card and handed it to the staff at the door.

 Chapter 82-2

    "Please follow me," the man said.


    The gold-ted ck card indicated David¡¯s identity. This card was not only a symbol of money in their casino, but also a symbol of power. With a gold-ted ck card, one could move around in any area.


    "Sir, Ma¡¯am, please do a safety scan," the staff spoke respectfully with a faint smile.


    Danielle nced at the infrared scanner and realized this was to prevent people from bringing weapons and some things into the casino for the safety of the guests inside.


    This was the first time Danielle had seen such a casino. Unlike those casinos that were open to anyone, this one was hard to get into, requiring identity verification and a full-body security scan.


    She supposed the person she was looking for was a regr here.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" asked David. David realized Danielle remained silent and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Danielle wondered, "How did you get a card here?"


    "I¡¯ll give you my card," said David.


    David¡¯s lips curled up, his eyes flowed with gentleness.


    "I didn¡¯t say I wanted your card," Danielle straightened her neck and said arrogantly.


    "I want to give it you," said David, lowering his head with a smile.


    The staff led Danielle and David to the private room.


    "This is the betting area. You can ce your bets. If you need anything, feel free to find me," the staff exined politely.


    Danielle looked at the smart machine in front of her. One could ce the bet in the private room and see the distribution of each area. "You can leave now," said David.


    "Okay," the staff said.


    Danielle sat on the sofa in the private room with the posture of a big shot.


    "Do you want to ce a bet?" David asked.


    He was amused by Danielle¡¯s unique sitting posture.


    "Since we¡¯re here, why not give it a shot? There¡¯s no fun staying in the room," said Danielle, her eyes filled with excitement.


    "We¡¯ll go outter. He¡¯s not here yet." David looked at Danielle with a smile.


    "How did you know? Did you check on him too?" Danielle asked, looking at David suspiciously.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door of the private room.


    Danielle said warily, "Who is it?"

 Chapter 82-3

    "Hello, Miss. I¡¯m a staff member here. I¡¯m bringing you some fruit tes and red wine."


    "Come in," Danielle responded.


    It wasn¡¯t the staff who had just brought them in but a waitressing in with a cart. She ced everything on the table one by one.


    "Do I need to open the red wine now?" the waitress asked politely.


    "Open it," said Danielle.


    The waitress skillfully opened the red wine and poured two sses for the two of them.


    "If you need anything, you can ring the bell at any time. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go out," said the waitress.


    After getting her job done, she exited.


    Danielle¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the red wine before her. She had not drunk wine for a long time. She assumed the service in the casino was not bad and offered her wine in time.


    However, she held back her desire and nced at the fruits and red wine on the table.


    She picked up the red wine and was about to take a sip to see if it was poisoned.


    At this moment, David took Danielle¡¯s red wine and ced it aside. He had not forgotten how Danielle looked when she was drunk.


    "I¡¯m not drinking. I¡¯m just sniffing to see if there¡¯s anything wrong," Danielle said.


    Danielle watched as David snatched her red wine away. He looked at Danielle warily, which reminded her of thest time she was drunk. Her face instantly turned red.


    "There won¡¯t be any problem. The security here is good. No one dares to poison in such a tant manner," Danielle said.


    David¡¯s words stopped Danielle from drinking. He reminded her, "How do you know so much about this ce? I don¡¯t think the casinos here are quite the same as the others. Do you know who the boss behind this is?"


    To be able to open such arge casino which required identity authentication, he must be a very smart person.


    "He¡¯s very influential in Central Cadian. He has connections in both the underworld and the government. He¡¯s very mysterious. I¡¯ve never seen him. He owns many casinos of this scale. From this casino, you should know that he¡¯s someone with security-consciousness. I suppose he has many enemies," David said thoughtfully.


    "Looks like if we cause trouble at his ce, we might offend him," Danielle spoke unhurriedly.


    David said, "With me around, you can do whatever you want anywhere. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you."


    David looked at Danielle dotingly. No matter what she did, he would cover for her.

 Chapter 83-1

    Seeing it was about time, Danielle said, "Wait for me. I¡¯m going out for a walk."


    "I¡¯ll go with you," said David.


    Although this ce was considered safe, he was still worried about Danielle being alone.


    "You¡¯re conspicuous. I won¡¯t be in any danger. Just wait for me here. I¡¯ll call you if anything happens," Danielle assured.


    "Then be careful. Call me immediately if anything happens," David said.


    "Got it," said Danielle.


    Danielle walked out of the private room and went downstairs. She wanted to find the man.


    "Miss, I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re interested in. I can take you there, or I can find you an escort," a staff said. He knew Danielle came out of the private room and did not dare to neglect her.


    Danielle had yet to find that person. It would be more troublesome if someone followed her.


    She asked, "You have a regr here. Is Kevin here today?"


    "Let me check it for you," said the staff.


    The staff took out his tablet, entered the internal system, and began to check.


    "He just came. He¡¯s in Area A. Do you need me to bring you there?" he asked.


    "No need. I can go there myself," said Danielle.


    Danielle was not here to gamble, nor did she like anyone following her.


    "Alright, you can reach us anytime if you need anything," said the staff.


    He was very polite, probably because of Danielle¡¯s identity card.


    Danielle headed straight for Area A.


    She looked around and saw Kevin sitting at the gambling table. He was weasel-faced, typical of a cunning person¡¯s appearance. Beside him was a blonde beauty.


    Looking at his smug expression, she knew Kevin was lucky today and won a lot.


    There were many onlookers around him. Some were standing, some were sitting, and all of them were betting with Kevin.


    The dealer shook the dice. After it stopped, many people ced their chips on the table, and a small number of people were waiting for Kevin to make his choice.


    He was lucky and was in high spirits at the moment. The guests beside him kept urging him to bet all the chips on this shot.


    Kevin¡¯s choice was different from the other yers,

 Chapter 83-2

    and the surrounding people sighed.


    "Kevin, you¡¯re so generous. You bet all on a throw..."


    "If you win, you¡¯ll get millions of dors in return..."


    Kevin was a regr here, and many people around him knew him. Recently, luck was on his side. When the girl he brought saw a group of peopleplimenting Kevin, she immediately kissed him proudly.


    After the dealer shook the dice, Danielle could tell Kevin had made the right bet this time.


    Kevin gestured for the dealer to remove the dice cup.


    The dealer opened the dice and revealed the winner. Instantly, Kevin was even more proud. He got millions of dors in one go.


    "Kevin, you¡¯re amazing. You won millions of dors in one go..."


    "Kevin, you¡¯ve been so lucky..." "I¡¯ll follow you."


    A bunch of people were praising Kevin, who was all smiles.


    "I¡¯ll take my chances with you," Danielle said coldly all of a sudden.


    When the guests beside her saw a beautiful woman walking over, they made way for Danielle.


    Kevin sized up Danielle from head to toe. He had never seen her in all the time he had been here, but she was very beautiful and suited his taste.


    "Miss, do you know who I am? How dare you bet with me? Do you have money?" Kevin said disdainfully.


    "If I lose, I¡¯ll pay you four times more than what you bet. Are you in?" Danielle could see Kevin¡¯s disdain for her and spoke calmly.


    When the surrounding people heard Danielle¡¯s arrogant words, they shook their heads in awe, wondering where she came from. At the same time, Kevin¡¯s girl immediately became vignt, seeing Danielle as her enemy. She wondered if Danielle was trying to attract Kevin¡¯s attention because he won a lot.


    Immediately, she looked at Danielle with an unfriendly gaze and a guarded look.


    The woman said, "Do you know how much you have to pay for Kevin¡¯s bet? You¡¯re not thinking of using this trick to attract his attention because he just won so much, are you?


    "Nowadays womene to the casino to seduce men?"


    Her tone was sarcastic and provocative.


    "He¡¯s not worthy of my effort. I don¡¯t need money and you can¡¯t image how rich I am." Danielle¡¯s cold and arrogant tone filled the entire Area A.


    The other yers¡¯ attentions were attracted and they all gathered around to watch the fun.


    "What a joke. Kevin is betting at least 25 million

 Chapter 83-3

    dors, and you¡¯re betting four times that? Are you joking?"


    "Well, I think she¡¯s just boasting..."


    "Miss, you¡¯re new here, aren¡¯t you? A word of advice. Don¡¯t bet with Kevin."


    The people around them were all mocking Danielle for overestimating herself.


    "Are you chickening out?" Danielle looked at Kevin and said disdainfully.


    "You aroused my interest. You¡¯ve achieved your goal. You¡¯re quite good-looking. You can follow me from now on," Kevin said.


    He believed Danielle was trying to attract his attention and did not want to gamble with him.


    When Danielle heard Kevin¡¯s words, her face darkened. She picked up the dice and yed with it.


    "Oh? What do you want?" asked Danielle. "Of course, I want you to be my woman. I guarantee you¡¯ll live an easy life." Kevin scanned Danielle and stared at him lecherously.


    "I need 130 million dors worth of chips," said Danielle.


    She ignored Kevin and handed a ck card to the staff.


    This time, everyone around, including Kevin, no longer dared to underestimate Danielle. To be able to easily spent 130 million dors, she must be a big shot.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll bet with you," said Kevin.


    He sat up straight.


    The staff ced the exchanged chips in front of Danielle.


    "Are you sure you¡¯ll pay me four times as much on that basis if I win?" Kevin asked.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the chips in front of Danielle.


    "Yes. If I win, you don¡¯t need to raise the stakes, but you need to answer a question," Danielle said calmly.


    "Okay. Deal," said Kevin.


    At this moment, a man stood on the third floor and watched everything. In a dark suit, he was holding rosary beads in his hand. His facial features were well-defined.


    Coincidentally, he hade to this ce today. He did not expect someone to cause trouble.


    He asked coldly, "What¡¯s going on in Area A?"


    Liam was the casino manager. His heart was in his throat. Usually, the big boss didn¡¯te over, but today, the boss came and gave him a hard time.


    "Mr. Baker, this man¡¯s name is Kevin. He¡¯s a regr in Area A recently and has good luck. The other youngdy is unfamiliar, but she is with David," Liam said shakily, wiping the cold sweat off his forehead.


    When David and Danielle came in, Liam noticed them and specially asked the staff to treat them well. He never expected that Danielle would cause him trouble.


    Owen did not expect David toe to his ce. He narrowed his eyes. Since David was here, he decided to meet David.


    "Um," Owen hummed.

 Chapter 84-1

    Danielle and Kevin sat at the table, surrounded by other guests.


    Kevin did not take Danielle seriously. When he thought about how he would be rich after this gamble, his lips curved into a smirk.


    At this moment, Liam walked over and said, "Hello, I¡¯m the manager here. Let me roll the dice for you."


    The yers in Area A were entry-level yers. Liam rarely showed up in the arena. This made the surrounding people even more excited.


    "Alright. It¡¯s my honor," said Kevin respectfully.


    Kevin looked confident and was morecent at the thought that even the manager personally shook the dice for him.


    Liam picked up the dice and began to shake them. He was obviously more skilled at shaking them than the staff. Liam stopped and said, "You two can ce your bets now."


    Danielle calmly ced her bet.


    Kevin¡¯s expression was a little solemn, sweat falling from his forehead.


    He could tell the number by hearing the dice shaking, but he didn¡¯t expect Liam couldn¡¯t tell.


    "Is another five minutes enough? My time is precious." Danielle¡¯s sarcastic tone provoked Kevin.


    "No need. I¡¯m thinking about how to spend the money if I winter," Kevin said, his confidence slipping.


    After Kevin ced his bet, Danielle knew that he would lose everything.


    "You lost," said Danielle.


    Kevin¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. He flipped like a cat that got its tail stepped on. "You prick, don¡¯t say such shitty things," Kevin snapped.


    Danielle signaled Liam to open the dice cup.


    The moment the dice were opened, the on-lookers cast their eyes over, afraid that they would miss the show.


    Kevin lost this time.


    His face instantly turned pale. He did not expect that the 25 million dors would be gone so fast.


    "Y-You¡¯re ying tricks. Give me back my money," Kevin said.


    Danielle picked up the dices and threw them at lightning speed. They went straight for Kevin¡¯s mouth.


    The dices hit Kevin¡¯s teeth. Instantly, two of his front teeth fell off, and he bled a lot.


    The surrounding people gasped. They did not expect the beautiful girl in front of them to

 Chapter 84-2

    suddenly attack.


    However, Liam didn¡¯t take action. He just stood there as if this farce had nothing to do with him.


    Danielle stood up from the chair. Her eyes sent a chill through the room.


    At this moment, Kevin was shocked by Danielle¡¯s sudden attack. When he saw hering over, he panicked.


    "W-what are you doing? Don¡¯te near me," he stammered.


    Kevin flinched in fear and identally fell to the ground. He turned to look at Liam for help.


    "This woman is causing trouble in the casino. Aren¡¯t you the manager here? Take her down," said Kevin.


    Danielle¡¯s face was filled with coldness as she looked at Kevin with a murderous look.


    She looked down at Kevin, who had fallen to the ground in fear, and spoke slowly, "You¡¯reing upstairs with me."


    Danielle¡¯s cold voice came from above Kevin¡¯s head.


    He said, "What do you want to know? Just ask now."


    Kevin did not dare to go up with her, afraid he would be killed. He could tell Danielle came here for him.


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go up with me?"


    Danielle¡¯s tone was calm, but it was full of menace.


    "You vixen, you caused Kevin to lose all his money and now you want to seduce him," Kevin¡¯s girl said in a fierce tone.


    When the woman mocked her just now, Danielle didn¡¯t teach her a lesson and she took it for granted.


    Danielle turned around and walked to the woman. Danielle raised her hand and pped her.


    "You, how dare you hit me?" the woman said in disbelief. Danielle pped her again.


    "You, you..." the woman was stunned.


    Then again, Danielle gave her a p across the face.


    "You, I¡¯ll kill you!" the woman yelled.


    Her face was swollen, and blood dripped from the corner of her mouth.


    When Danielle saw the fierce-looking woman charging at her like a hungry tiger, she was unfazed, standing calmly as if she had already seen through the woman¡¯s moves and intentions.


    Just as the woman was about to grab Danielle¡¯s face, Danielle suddenly raised her left leg and kicked the woman¡¯s abdomen with all her strength.


    The kick was fast and powerful, catching the woman off guard. More importantly, it urately hit the target-the woman¡¯s stomach. With a muffled bang, the woman screamed and flew a few feet away before falling heavily to the ground.

 Chapter 84-3

    The surrounding people gasped, unable to believe the beautiful woman was so ferocious. They had never seen anyone like her before.


    Moreover, it was strange that the manager just watched and saw Danielle making a scene without doing anything.


    At this moment, Patrick walked over. When he saw this scene, he raised his eyebrows. He had never seen Danielle fight, although he heard many stories about her heroic deeds from David.


    "Mrs. Charrington, is there anything you need me to do?" asked Patrick.


    Danielle recognized Patrick and realized he should have been sent by David.


    "Bring him to the private room," said Danielle.


    Danielle pointed at Kevin, who had fallen to the ground, with a cold expression. She turned around and walked towards the private room.


    Everyone was left dumbfounded. Some were talking in whispers.


    "Liam, did this womane from the private room?"


    "I was wondering why she was so rich. So she¡¯s a big shot."


    "No wonder no staff came to stop the fight..."


    "Kevin is in trouble. I¡¯m afraid that he would have a hard time in the private room."


    Area A was for beginner gamblers. The onlookers admired big shots, let alone a beauty like Danielle.


    In the private room on the second floor.


    Danielle pushed open the door and entered. David got up from the sofa.


    David said with concern, "Does your hand hurt? If you want to hit someone, you can order others to do it for you. Look, your hand is red." Kevin, who had just been carried in by Patrick, felt even more bitter when he heard David¡¯s words.


    He was terrified at the thought of how Danielle hit him and his girl just now, but David was concerned about Danielle. Kevin was wondering how his girl was doing.


    David seemed to have seen through Kevin¡¯s thoughts and said coldly, "You seem to have a problem?"


    At this moment, Kevin wanted to cry out in grievance. He had suffered a lot when Danielle hit him. However, David was even more terrifying than Danielle. Kevin was afraid he would be killed if he offended David.


    "No, I don¡¯t. I deserve this," said Kevin.


    He shook his head to show his sincerity.

 Chapter 85-1

    "I gotta ask you something. I¡¯ll let you go if you answer honestly," Danielle spoke unhurriedly.


    "Will you let me go after I answer?" Kevin asked in disbelief.


    "Yes," said Danielle.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the private room.


    "Who is it?" Danielle spoke coldly, frowning.


    "I¡¯m the owner of the casino. I brought a bottle of red wine for you guys," Owen said.


    He pushed the door open and entered before Danielle respond.


    Danielle was speechless because she didn¡¯t let him in and she found it strange that the boss came in with a bottle of red wine. "You¡¯re the guests here. I shall send you a bottle of wine for you."


    Owen sat down on the sofa. Neither David nor Danielle spoke.


    When Owen saw Danielle¡¯s facial features, he realized she resembled his sister. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Danielle was his sister¡¯s daughter. He soon dismissed the idea out of hand because his sister and her husband were in love.


    "What¡¯s your name?" Owen asked.


    Danielle nced at Owen who sat on the sofa with ease.


    "Does it have anything to do with you? Get out," Danielle said bluntly.


    "Well, you have a bad temper. It¡¯s fine. You guys go about your business. I¡¯ll just sit around," Owen said without getting angry.


    "Owen, are you very free? Why don¡¯t I find you something to do?" David said coldly. "David, are you bluffing? I¡¯m so scared," Owen said teasingly, ying with the rosary beads in his hand. His eyes were devoid of fear.


    "This is your first warning," David spoke in a low but firm voice.


    Danielle stared at the rosary beads in Owen¡¯s hand and said calmly, "Let him stay for now."


    "Alright." David¡¯s tone was as not as cold as when he spoke to Owen just now.


    Owen clicked his tongue.


    "Do you know this man?" asked Danielle.


    She took out a photo of Benjamin covered in wounds and blood and showed it to Kevin.


    She wasn¡¯t trying to scare Kevin with the photo. It was Emery who had sent it to her.


    Kevin was shocked when he saw the photo. In an instant, he regained hisposure.

 Chapter 85-2

    "Who is this? I don¡¯t know him," he said.


    Kevin¡¯s expression just now didn¡¯t escape Danielle¡¯s eyes. She knew he was lying.


    "I¡¯m done answering. Can you let me go now?" Kevin asked and was about to leave.


    "Do you wanna die?" Danielle¡¯s cold voice came from behind Kevin.


    Kevin was so frightened that his legs went weak and he almost knelt on the ground. He was sure that Danielle was serious and this was a tant threat.


    Danielle said, "I don¡¯t have much patience. You¡¯d better not piss me off.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, answer my question honestly and I¡¯ll let you go. Second, I¡¯ll beat you until you answer me, then you¡¯ll die."


    Kevin was dumbfounded. He realized there was no choice for him.


    Danielle crossed her arms. Her beautiful face revealed an innocent expression, as if the cruel words just now did note from her.


    Owen raised his eyebrows. He did not expect the woman beside David to be as ruthless as him.


    "I-I do know him, but I¡¯ve never met him before. I only contacted him through my phone," Kevin said.


    He was afraid Danielle would kill him if he did not answer honestly. However, he wouldn¡¯t get away with it even if he told her the truth.


    "Who are you working for?" Danielle asked.


    She knew that Kevin was a nobody and there must be someone behind him.


    "I was in a lot of gambling debts at the time, and suddenly one day a woman called me and asked me to do a thing for her and promised me arge sum of money.


    "Unexpectedly, she wanted to kill me when it was all settled. Fortunately, I was smart and escaped overseas." Danielle realized the person behind the scenes was quite cautious. They had spent a lot of effort to find two small characters.


    "Do you know her name? Or can you tell the age?" Danielle asked.


    "I don¡¯t think she is from Aleria. Although she spoke thenguage well, she had a foreign ent. I don¡¯t know anything else, replied Kevin.


    Danielle fell silent. It was unknown if he was analyzing the authenticity of Kevin¡¯s words.


    "Well, I¡¯m telling the truth. Can you let me go?" Kevin spoke carefully.


    "You can go now," Danielle said calmly.


    "Really? Then I¡¯m leaving?" Kevin could not believe Danielle would let him go so easily.


    "You don¡¯t want to leave?" asked Danielle.


    "N-no, I¡¯m leaving now," said Kevin.

 Chapter 85-3

    After confirming Danielle meant it, Kevin pushed the door open and ran out in a panic.


    Patrick, who was standing at the side, did not expect Danielle to let Kevin off so easily after asking a few questions. He thought Danielle was too young and was not like what he heard from David.


    [Kevin¡¯s out of the casino. Follow him and see who hees into contact with.] Danielle sent a message.


    "Mrs. Charrington, should we send someone to keep an eye on Kevin?" Patrick asked.


    "No need," Danielle said.


    "But..." Patrick wanted to say something.


    "Patrick, you¡¯re talking too much," David said as a vicious look shed across David¡¯s eyes.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Charrington," Patrick apologized indignantly, but he was absolutely obedient to his boss. "I¡¯ve already sent someone to follow Kevin," Danielle said calmly.


    She knew what Patrick meant.


    Then, she turned to look at Owen, who was watching the show.


    "Can you show me this string of rosary beads?"


    Danielle asked.


    Owen was stunned for a moment, not expecting Danielle let him stay and watch the show just to see his rosary beads.


    Facing Owen¡¯s long silence, Liam decided to exin to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    He said, "Miss, my boss got the rosary beads from the church. They¡¯re very magical and not to be touched by others casually. It¡¯s said that wearing them will prevent illnesses and calm one¡¯s mind."


    Danielle snorted coldly. Although she hadn¡¯t taken a closer look at the rosary beads, she was amused by Liam¡¯s words. "Well, I don¡¯t think the rosary beads are good for you," Danielle said.


    Owen and Liam¡¯s faces darkened. Only David believed Danielle was right.


    Liam said, "Miss, you¡¯re quite beautiful, but your words are unpleasant to ear."


    "What do you mean?" A trace of confusion shed across Owen¡¯s eyes as he asked.


    "Literally," said Danielle.


    "Are you saying there¡¯s something wrong with my rosary beads?" Owen asked.


    He had been wearing the rosary beads for years. If there was a problem, he should have known long ago. However, he was puzzled as Danielle didn¡¯t look like she was lying.


    "Danielle, let¡¯s go home. Forget about him. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if something happened to him?" David said. He held Danielle¡¯s hand and was about to walk out.


    Owen was speechless. He was just momentarily confused.


    Danielle didn¡¯t want to say more since Owen didn¡¯t believe her. In any case, she had reminded him.

 Chapter 86-1

    Owen said slowly, "Wait, I¡¯m just a little puzzled. I¡¯ve been wearing this string of rosary beads for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect there would be a problem."


    Danielle¡¯s gazended on Owen. She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that he made her feel a great sense of familiarity, but she could not tell where she had seen him before.


    This man looked young and exuded a mature and steady vibe. Sometimes, he spoke with a bit of a roguish attitude, but for some reason, Danielle did not want to see anything bad happen to him.


    "You¡¯ve been poisoned, and you don¡¯t have long to live," Danielle said, shooting him a cold nce.


    "What?" Liam said, skeptical of Danielle¡¯s words. "Are you saying our boss has been poisoned? No way. Our boss is usually very cautious."


    "Are you saying that my bracelet caused me to be poisoned?" Owen asked. He deduced from Danielle¡¯s words that the source of the poison was the bracelet. ¡¯But this bracelet has been brought back from a church, he thought.


    "Give me your hand, and I¡¯ll take your pulse?" Danielle said.


    Danielle¡¯s sense of smell was sharper than average people¡¯s. She had indeed detected the scent of poison in this bracelet, and with her keen observation of Owen, she made the connection.


    "You¡¯re a traditional medicine practitioner?" Owen asked skeptically. "You can also take pulses?"


    "If you don¡¯t believe it, forget it," David said. "Danielle, let¡¯s not treat him and just let him fend for himself."


    David couldn¡¯t wait to go home. He didn¡¯t want Danielle to waste time on another man who didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    "What¡¯s your problem?" Owen said, feeling somewhat speechless. "You don¡¯t even allow people to ask questions. What an awful temper." Then, he took on the role of an elder, advising Danielle, all the while taking jabs at David. "Youngdy, is he your boyfriend? This kind of man has a bad temper and is prone to be abusive after marriage. Look at you, with your delicate arms and legs."


    "Say that again?" David said.


    His face darkenedpletely. ¡¯How dare he openly ruin my image in front of Danielle?¡¯ he thought.


    "Youngdy, hurry up and take my pulse," Owen said.


    "If you don¡¯t want to let me take your pulse, I¡¯m leaving," Danielle said. "And by the way, his temper is great."


    She was really speechless, thinking, ¡¯He¡¯s about to be poisoned to death, yet he still has the time to meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    "I¡¯ll let you treat me," Owen said, handing his hand to Danielle. "Why would I refuse to let you treat me?"

 Chapter 86-2

    David was secretly delighted because Danielle defended him.


    Danielle ced her slender fingers on Owen¡¯s pulse and frowned as she said, "As expected."


    Owen thought, ¡¯It¡¯s said that what patients fear the most during a doctor¡¯s consultation is seeing the doctor frown. Could it be that I really have been poisoned?¡¯


    "Is there a problem?" he asked.


    Owen was a little curious. Ever since Danielle mentioned he had been poisoned, he had felt ufortable all over, though he wasn¡¯t sure if it was just his imagination.


    After taking his pulse, Danielle was now certain that this man had been deeply poisoned.


    When she took his pulse earlier, the closer she got, the stronger the strange scent from the bracelet became.


    "Your bracelet is the source of your poisoning," she said. "Can¡¯t you smell the strange scenting from it?"


    Owen brought the bracelet closer and sniffed it. Indeed, he smelled a bit of a strange scent.


    "There¡¯s a bit," he said. "Could this scent be the poison?"


    "Give me a knife," Danielle said coldly.


    Owen handed Danielle the knife he usually carried with him.


    Danielle then took the knife, aimed it at one of the rosary beads, and cut it.


    Liam¡¯s eyes widened, thinking, ¡¯This youngdy is really strong.¡¯


    The rosary bead was cut in half, and the fragrance was very strong. Sure enough, white powder could be seen in the middle of the bead.


    "The white powder in the middle is the poison," Danielle said. "In less than two weeks, you¡¯ll die from organ failure, and it¡¯ll never ur to you that there¡¯s something wrong with this string of rosary beads."


    Danielle cut open the rest of the rosary beads. As expected, each one contained poison.


    Danielle had to acknowledge that the person who poisoned him had clearly nned it meticulously and with great care. If it were anyone else, even people with some medical knowledge, it would probably have been difficult to detect the clue.


    After all, this poison was extremely subtle, and its toxicity manifested very slowly. If it was not carefully observed and analyzed by professionals, there was no way to notice anything unusual.


    Owen¡¯s face darkened intensely. He thought, ¡¯Damn, these people are asking for trouble. They actually used such a trick.


    "Youngdy, I¡¯m sure you can treat me since you can tell at a nce that I¡¯ve been poisoned, right?" he asked.

 Chapter 86-3

    "I can treat you," Danielle said. "Lie down first, and I¡¯ll administer acupuncture."


    Owen showed full cooperation andy down as Danielle instructed.


    Danielle then took out a needle case and pulled out silver needles from it.


    Liam was dumbfounded when he saw the silver needles. He thought, ¡¯Everyone has to go through a scan when they enter. How were they brought in without being noticed?¡¯


    "Youngdy, how did you bring these silver needles in?" he asked. "How did you avoid the security scan?"


    Danielle looked at the silver needles in her hand. Only then did she catch on to Liam¡¯s words.


    "Oh, I hacked into your system and blocked the signal," she said.


    "You, you even hacked into our system," Liam said,


    Somewhat incredulous, he thought, ¡¯Our system is highly secure. The point is that we weren¡¯t even aware.


    Owen shot Liam a re and said, "You have to reflect on why you people didn¡¯t even notice that the system has been hacked."


    Then, he said generously to Danielle, "Youngdy, I¡¯ll transfer this casino to youter. You cane directly next time."


    "I don¡¯t want it," Danielle said. "I¡¯m not trying to remove your poison for this little casino. Lie down first."


    Liam thought, ¡¯What nonsense? A little casino? Youngdy, do you want to take a look at the daily turnover...


    Danielle took the silver needles and ced them on several energy points.


    After waiting for five minutes, she started to remove the needles.


    As soon as Danielle finished removing the needles, Owen spat out a mouthful of ck blood, and his face turned much paler.


    "You¡¯ll be fine after spitting out blood a few more times," she said. "Take this pill. The poison will bepletely removed from your body in three days."


    Danielle took out the Miracle Antidote she had made from a small bottle, poured it into Owen¡¯s palm, and said, "Half an hourter, the pain in your body will be gone."


    "Do you really know medicine?" Owen said.


    He suddenly realized that the girl in front of him had a cold exterior but a warm heart. She was kind-hearted, skilled, and appeared to have impressive medical skills.


    "What¡¯s this little pill?" he asked. "Is it for sale? Should I take more?"


    Danielle waspletely speechless. ¡¯Who on earth is willing to take more medicine?¡¯ she thought.


    "This medicine isn¡¯t on the market yet," she said. "You just need to take one pill."


    Danielle put away the needle case and ced it in her bag.


    David then took the backpack very spontaneously from her.


    "Youngdy, wait a minute," Owen said. "Sign this contract, and this casino will be yours from now on. Thank you for helping me remove the poison."


    "I really don¡¯t need it," Danielle said, politely rejecting his good intentions. "It¡¯s not that I save people for things like this."


    "Alright. Here¡¯s my business card. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, feel free to ask."


    "Okay."


    Danielle took the business card and shoved it into her bag without even looking at it.


    David then pulled Danielle out of the private room. As Owen looked in the direction Danielle left, that sense of closeness that felt familiar swept over him again.

 Chapter 87-1

    Danielle and David sat in the car.


    Patrick, who was behind the wheel, nced at Danielle through the rearview mirror. He usually spent most of his time abroad managing affairs for David and rarely interacted with Danielle.


    David looked at Patrick and said, "If you don¡¯t want your eyes, gouge them out."


    "Mr. Charrington, I was wrong," Patrick said.


    He was also aware that he had been impolite, but he was just a little curious about how Danielle knew that the rosary beads were poisonous. ¡¯She seems to be an expert at removing poison,¡¯ he thought.


    "What do you want to ask?" Danielle asked.


    She had long noticed that Patrick had something to ask, and she reckoned that it was probably because David was around that he felt embarrassed to ask immediately. Patrick nced at his boss, who was the jealous type when it came to romantic matters.


    David then nodded at him.


    "Um, Mrs. Charrington, I wanted to ask how you knew the rosary beads were poisonous with just one look?" Patrick asked.


    "I smelled it," Danielle said. "My sense of smell is much sharper than average people¡¯s. Coupled with his physical condition, I deduced it."


    Patrick thought, ¡¯Oh wow. I¡¯m surprised she can actually deduce based on that...


    "Mrs. Charrington, you¡¯re amazing," he said. "You can even tell that they are poisonous. Where did you buy that small pill? It looks really powerful."


    "I didn¡¯t buy it," Danielle said. "I made it myself."


    Danielle knew that Patrick was one of David¡¯s right-hand men, so she did not hide it from him.


    "Mrs. Charrington, you can make medicine too? That¡¯s amazing. No wonder you¡¯re the woman our boss has a thing for."


    David could not help but smile.


    Danielle showed a stern expression and said coldly, "If I couldn¡¯t make medicine, does that mean your boss wouldn¡¯t have a thing for me then?"


    Patrick said, "No, no. Mrs. Charrington, that¡¯s not what I meant. I meant you¡¯re amazing. Even if you didn¡¯t know anything, our boss would still have a thing for you."


    Patrick was so frightened that his words started to be jumbled.


    As Danielle saw Patrick stuttering while replying, she burst outughing.


    "Feeling happy now?" David asked as he yfully held Danielle¡¯s small hand, finding it very soft.


    The car slowly moved into the manor.


    "Do you want to grab some snacks?" David asked.

 Chapter 87-2

    "Nope," Danielle said.


    "Rest early then."


    At the Darling family¡¯s Treeside Vi, Howard said coldly, "Mr. Dixon, Mrs. Dixon, I wonder what brings you here today."


    He thought, The Dixon family still has the nerve toe over. I¡¯m not sure if they had a hand in drugging Joseph back then.


    "Mr. Darling, Mrs. Darling, hello," Robert said. "Sienna went home yesterday and said that she wanted to marry Joseph, so we¡¯re here to discuss the marriage of the two children with you."


    Robert¡¯s face was filled with smiles. If he became inws with the Darling family, Dixon Group would rise by several levels. Although his family could not be on equal footing with the top wealthy families, his family could still be a top-tier wealthy family. Sienna looked at Howard and Vivian with a shy expression and said, "Howard, Vivian, this is the supplement I brought for you."


    "We usually have plenty of supplements at home, so there¡¯s no need to bring any over," Vivian said indifferently.


    Noticing that Vivian¡¯s attitude was rather cold, Emily quickly stepped forward to smooth things over.


    "Mr. Darling, Mrs. Darling, Sienna specifically went to the mall yesterday and spent a long time picking a gift after knowing that we woulde to visit," she said. "It¡¯s all Sienna¡¯s fault for not knowing what you like."


    Then, she said to Sienna, "Once you marry Joseph, you have to be dutiful to your inws and take care of the house so that Joseph can work with peace of mind."


    Emily seemed to be ming Sienna, but she was actually ming Howard and Vivian for giving Sienna the cold shoulder. When Howard and Vivian heard Emily¡¯s words, their expressions turned cold, thinking, ¡¯Nothing has happened yet, and she¡¯s already thinking of taking control of our family.


    At this moment, Joseph walked in.


    When Sienna saw Joseph return, her eyes were filled with cheerfulness, disying the shy charm of a delicate woman as she said, "Joseph, you¡¯re back."


    As she spoke, she reached out to link her arm with Joseph¡¯s, but he dodged it, causing Sienna to awkwardly retract her hand.


    Joseph was wearing a tailored ck suit with smooth lines. His kingly aura, which seemed innate, made him look especially tall and dignified.


    His handsome yet cold face seemed as if it had been carefully carved by a master sculptor. Every angle exuded a cold aura that made people afraid to look at him directly.


    At this moment, he was sitting on afortable single armchair with his legs naturally crossed. His

 Chapter 87-3

    right hand was gently ced on the armrest, and his left hand was casually hanging by his side.


    He squinted and stared at the Dixon family with an intense gaze, as if wanting to see through their intentions. The entire living room was filled with a tense and oppressive atmosphere, as if time had frozen because of his presence.


    Although Robert and Emily also felt that Joseph¡¯s aura was too powerful, they were delighted. They thought, ¡¯The CEO of Darling Group is about to be our family¡¯s son-inw. The more they thought about it, the happier they became.


    "Joseph, you¡¯re back," Robert said, greeting him with a touch of respect and ingratiation.


    He did not put on airs just because he was an elder. Instead, he showed more respect simply because Joseph was the heir of the richest family.


    However, Joseph had no intention of paying attention to Robert at all, which made him feel somewhat awkward. Emily, who was sitting at the side, felt humiliated to the point where she could not maintain herposure anymore. She thought, ¡¯No matter what, it¡¯s your future father-inw greeting you. Howe you are still acting all high and mighty?¡¯


    "Joseph, no matter what, Robert is your future father-inw," she said. "How can you be so indifferent? With an attitude like this, how can I feel at ease about letting Sienna get married to you?"


    After Emily finished speaking, she felt a pang of heartache.


    "Mom, don¡¯t criticize him," Sienna said. "Joseph isn¡¯t usually like this. Maybe he faced some difficulties at work, which is why he¡¯s in a bad mood. Don¡¯t hold this against him."


    Sienna appeared to be reasonable, putting in a good word for Joseph.


    Emily said, "Alright. Fine. You haven¡¯t even married yet, but you¡¯re already siding with an outsider. Your dad and I have doted on you for nothing." She shot Sienna a doting re, looking like she had no way of dealing with her.


    Howard and Vivian thought, ¡¯The Dixon family is really dramatic. We haven¡¯t said anything, and they¡¯ve already started acting.


    ¡¯If Sienna really married into our family, we wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine how chaotic our family would be. Fortunately, our precious daughter has found out about Sienna¡¯s evil intentions in time. Otherwise, the harmony and prosperity of our family would be lost.


    "Joseph, we¡¯re here today to discuss Sienna¡¯s marriage with you," Robert said. "You two have been together for a few years. It¡¯s time to settle down."


    Noticing that the Darling family kept avoiding this topic, Robert had no choice but to speak up again to urge them about the marriage.


    "Doesn¡¯t Sienna know why we¡¯re together?" Joseph said. "If it weren¡¯t for her scheming against me, would I have been with her?" Speaking of this, Joseph was extremely disgusted. He thought, ¡¯She¡¯s too scheming. If Danielle hadn¡¯t sent me the video in time, I might have really jumped into the Dixon family¡¯s trap.¡¯

 Chapter 88-1

    Feeling somewhat aggrieved, Sienna said, "Joseph, what are you talking about? Howe I don¡¯t understand?"


    "You¡¯re still asking me?" Joseph said coldly. "Don¡¯t you know how you schemed against me at the party?"


    Sienna¡¯s eyes turned slightly teary. "Joseph, when did I scheme against you? I¡¯m also a victim of this incident. I¡¯ve already lost my virginity to you. How can you say that about me?"


    Emily reasoned with Joseph gently, saying, "That¡¯s right. Do you have some misunderstanding about Sienna?"


    "It¡¯s not a misunderstanding," Vivian said, ncing at the Dixon family indifferently. "She just wanted to scheme against my son."


    "Vivian, we¡¯re inws," Emily said hurriedly. "Sienna has loved Joseph since childhood, so there¡¯s no way she would scheme against him. There must be a misunderstanding."


    "We¡¯re not inws yet, so don¡¯t act so affectionately," Vivian said, making it clear that she and the Dixon family were not a family.


    "What are you all getting at then? Their rtionship hase to this point, and Sienna has already given everything to Joseph. You all want to go back on your word?" Cunning shed across Emily¡¯s eyes as she sneered.


    "I really love you, Joseph," Sienna said, her eyes welling up with tears. "So, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d scheme against you. Did someone tell you something?"


    "Joseph, your rtionship with Sienna was doing fine," Robert said. "Howe you suddenly said such things? Could it be that someone is deliberately framing Sienna behind her back, trying to keep you two apart?"


    Robert, who had remained silent, immediately shifted the focus of the matter, iming that someone was trying to frame Sienna. "Joseph, hurry up and show the video to the Dixon family," Vivian said. "Let¡¯s see how they can spin the truth." She was truly somewhat annoyed with the Dixon family.


    "Joseph, wh-what video?" Sienna asked, feeling a faint sense of uneasiness.


    "You¡¯ll find out in a bit," Joseph said, not hiding the disgust in his eyes.


    Only the Dixon family and the three members of the Darling family remained in the living room. All servants had gone out.


    Sienna felt increasingly uneasy, thinking, ¡¯What kind of video could make Joseph not want to marry me? I worked so hard to win him over.


    At this moment, Sienna felt uneasy and fearful under Joseph¡¯s gaze. She pretended to stay calm and forced a smile.


    Joseph projected the video onto the projector.


    Sitting in the living room, the Dixon family became more and more rmed as they watched the video.


    Sienna gritted her teeth tightly, and her face was frighteningly pale. She thought, ¡¯Wasn¡¯t the hacker asked to delete this video? Howe it is still here? No wonder Joseph suddenly became like this. Who¡¯s harming me? What should I do to make Joseph believe me?¡¯


    "Since you people have seen the video, I dere that my engagement with Sienna is null and void," Joseph said seriously.


    Sienna¡¯s heartpletely sank, and she forcefully suppressed the fluster within her.


    "Joseph, let me exin," she said. "This really isn¡¯t what you think. The person in the video is my sister. It¡¯s all her fault. She threatened me to do this. I¡¯m a victim."


    "You¡¯ve be a victim?" Vivian said, waiting angrily. "Is this how the Dixon family raises their daughter?"


    Sienna¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she said, "Joseph, I

 Chapter 88-2

    was forced by my sister back then. I really am a victim. This has always been a pain in my heart."


    "Tell us then," Vivian said, "How did your sister force you?" She was speechless, thinking, ¡¯Does she really think the Darling family is a bunch of fools?¡¯


    Sienna said, "My mom married into the Dixon family, and Ruby has always looked down on us, mocking me openly and secretly, even framing me repeatedly. Each time, I was terrified.


    "It wasn¡¯t until I met Joseph that I found him the ray of light in my dark life, but I could only secretly have a crush on him, knowing that I wasn¡¯t worthy of him.


    "At that time, Ruby called me and asked me to go over. I initially refused, but she threatened me, saying that if I didn¡¯t go, she would chase me and my mom out of the house. I really had no choice, Joseph."


    Sienna spoke with tears all over her face.


    Vivian shot Sienna a re coldly, thinking, ¡¯If our family hadn¡¯t known the truth in advance, we would really have been fooled by her words. Just look at how deeply emotional and sincere she is as she speaks.


    "Why did your sister frame Joseph then?" Vivian said coldly. "Why did she ask you to go over? As far as I know, she doesn¡¯t have any grudges against our family, right?"


    Sienna looked at Joseph with a face full of grievance and said, "I-I really don¡¯t know why Ruby framed Joseph. After that, I felt like I had a lot to make up for Joseph. After all, it was Ruby¡¯s fault.


    "As a member of the Dixon family, I¡¯m willing to atone for her sins. I¡¯m willing to spend the rest of my life loving Joseph."


    "What?" Joseph said. "Just because she¡¯s not here, you think you can hurl mud at her as you please, huh?"


    When Joseph heard Sienna¡¯s quibbling words, his entire body emitted a chill, causing the atmosphere of the room to be tense. Robert and the others could not help but feel a great sense of fear.


    Sienna stepped forward and grabbed Joseph¡¯s sleeve, her face full of grievance as she said, "I didn¡¯t hurl mud at her. Joseph, you¡¯ve really wronged me."


    Joseph pulled his clothes out of Sienna¡¯s hands without any pity and said, "Sienna, if you had admitted it decisively, I would have thought there was still hope for you. But with your current expression..."


    Sienna looked at the undisguised mockery and disgust in Joseph¡¯s eyes, which pierced her heart deeply. She said with difficulty, "I know it¡¯s my fault for making you misunderstand me. Please give me a chance, okay? I really love you."


    Emily gently spoke up to defend Sienna, saying, "Joseph, you¡¯ve really misunderstood Sienna. I only found out about this after the incident. It was indeed Ruby who threatened Sienna. Sienna was afraid that you would misunderstand her, so she chose to remain silent." Vivian said, "Emily, do you think that the Darling family doesn¡¯t know about the Dixon family¡¯s matters? You¡¯re still twisting the truth in front of us. Do you think you married into the Dixon family in an honorable way? Or have you forgotten how you married into the family?


    "If Ruby could bully you two, why would a youngdy from a wealthy family like her go work at a hotel?


    "As far as I know, you¡¯ve been mistreating the daughter of the first wife since you married into the Dixon family. This has nothing to do with us. I just can¡¯t stand the way you distort the truth and hurl mud at others.


    "I don¡¯t like Sienna¡¯s pretentious look to begin with, but since she is Joseph¡¯s girlfriend, I tolerated it. However, she secretly has lots of schemes. My family will never ept such a scheming woman.


    "In the future, don¡¯t use the Darling family¡¯s name to negotiate any business deals. If we find out about it, there¡¯s no need for the Dixon family to exist. And as for Sienna, stay away from us from now on." Vivian usually looked gentle, but if she was really angry, she would go all out.

 Chapter 89-1

    Sienna looked at Vivian with tear-streaked cheeks and said, "Vivian, I really love Joseph. I just love him too much."


    A look of disdain appeared on Vivian¡¯s face as she said, "Your sincerity is way too cheap. It¡¯s full of schemes. If we hadn¡¯t found the video, would you have kept lying to Joseph?"


    "No, it¡¯s not like that. I was really forced by Ruby. Vivian, you can¡¯t just assume that just because my parents are in love, my mom was the one who broke up Ruby¡¯s family. So, you end up misunderstanding me. I feel wronged too."


    Sienna bit her lips gently, looking helpless. Anyone who saw her would feel pity for her.


    Vivian bluntly exposed Sienna¡¯s act, saying, "I¡¯m not interested in your family matters. Don¡¯t act like an angelic bitch in front of me. Those who don¡¯t know better will think that I¡¯m bullying you. I¡¯ve seen too many scheming women, so don¡¯t try to pretend to be a victim here."


    Sienna trembled slightly, her eyes filled with pleading as she said, "Vivian, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like me, but I really love Joseph. We¡¯re about to get married. You can¡¯t stop us from being in love."


    "You said you and Joseph are in love? That¡¯s the biggest joke I¡¯ve ever heard."


    Vivian sneered, thinking, ¡¯I really didn¡¯t expect there would be such a person.¡¯


    Joseph¡¯s face darkened, and he really felt as disgusted as if he had just swallowed a fly.


    "I¡¯ve never loved you," he said. "If you hadn¡¯t guilt-tripped me, do you think I would have taken a fancy to you? The engagement is canceled. You people can leave."


    Sienna grabbed Joseph¡¯s sleeve weakly, her eyes filled with pleading as she said, "Joseph, how can you say such hurtful words? How can you do this to me? I really love you. Please give me another chance. Okay?" Joseph was so disgusted that he took off the shirt that Sienna had touched and threw it into the trash can.


    "Don¡¯t call me that way," he said. "I¡¯m disgusted. Get lost as far as you can."


    "Joseph, no matter what, you and Sienna have been together for a few years," Robert said. "Besides, you¡¯ve already had a physical rtionship with her.


    Aren¡¯t you being too heartless?"


    Robert felt like he was being humiliated by the Darling family. No matter what, the Dixon family was considered a wealthy family, yet they actually treated them like this, showing him no respect. This made him feel that the Darling family was being unreasonable and unappreciative.


    "How many deals have you closed over the years by using the Darling family¡¯s name?" Joseph said. "Dixon Group has developed so quickly in the past few years, and that has made you forget where youe from, huh? I can make the Dixon family rise, but I can also make it fall."

 Chapter 89-2

    Although he did not love Sienna, he felt that he had to make up for her, so he tried his best to help the Dixon family. Back then, Dixon Group was just a smallpany that was not well-known. Now that thepany had earned a name in high society, Robert had forgotten his humble beginnings.


    "You, you are threatening me, huh?" Robert said. "The sess of my family is slowly obtained through my hard work. It has nothing to do with the Darling family."


    Robert was not confident in his words, thinking, ¡¯But the Darling family thinks too highly of themselves and humiliates me over and over again.¡¯


    Joseph nced at Robert, sneered, and said, "Obtained through your hard work, huh? I¡¯ll see if your hard work can protect your family¡¯spany then."


    "You can¡¯t treat my family like this," Robert said, suppressing the panic within him.


    Howard really didn¡¯t want to argue with the Dixon family anymore, so he said, "Someone, see the guests out."


    "Please," Ivan said politely but with a smile.


    "Joseph, I¡¯m not leaving," Sienna said. "I was really wrong." She was truly flustered. If she left now, she would never be able to enter the Darling family¡¯s home again. She refused to ept that.


    "Mr. Dixon, Mrs. Dixon, Sienna, save yourself some dignity," Ivan said with a smile. "Otherwise, getting thrown out by the security guards would be very embarrassing."


    Robert knew that if they did not leave now, the Darling family would definitely get the security guards to throw them out, and they would surely be mocked by the outside world. They could not afford to lose face like that.


    "Let¡¯s go," Robert said through gritted teeth.


    "Dad, I don¡¯t want to leave," Sienna said. "Joseph, I really know I was wrong." She looked at Joseph with a face full of grievance, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t be heartless. Unfortunately, Joseph did not even spare Sienna a nce.


    Robert felt that his daughter had made him thoroughly lose face. As a man, he could tell how much Joseph hated his daughter, which made him somewhat furious.


    "If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t ever return to the Dixon family¡¯s home," he said.


    Sienna was so frightened by her father¡¯s look that she did not even dare to cry. She could not lose everything the Dixon family had.


    Emily pulled her daughter over, and the family of three left the Darling family¡¯s home dejectedly.


    The next day, Danielle was woken up by a phone call early in the morning.


    "Miss Darling, we¡¯ve found Hugh¡¯s whereabouts in Fleoria," Denny said. "This guy¡¯s really good at covering his tracks. If it weren¡¯t for my good

 Chapter 89-3

    tracking skills, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find him. Guess who else I saw?"


    Denny smugly waited for Danielle to praise him. He even learned to keep people in suspense.


    Having woken up by a phone call, Danielle¡¯s mind was not fully awake yet.


    "Don¡¯t keep me in suspense," she said. "Just say it."


    "Miss Darling, why are you so humorless?" Denny said. "Hades personally shot Jackson in the head at the auction the other day, but I saw him in Fleoria. Isn¡¯t this strange? Could it be that he has a twin brother that we don¡¯t know about?


    "This person really looks exactly like Jackson. Even if that guy is his twin brother, they won¡¯t look so alike. But you have to be careful. He will likely seek revenge on you."


    Denny analyzed the situation over the phone.


    Danielle was very surprised. She thought, ¡¯Based on what I know, Jackson doesn¡¯t have a twin brother. But David personally dealt with Jackson. Now, Denny said that he saw him. This is a little strange. Could it be that the person who was shot that day wasn¡¯t him?¡¯


    "Keep monitoring," Danielle said. "Don¡¯t let them find out. The fact that they can go directly from the border to Fleoria means that ce is their escape route or the real base camp. They must still be continuing the unfinished experiment. Also, send me a photo of Jackson."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll figure out a way to send it to you now. Miss Darling, you have to be careful. Do you want me to send some people to protect you secretly?"


    Denny was a little worried that the Wulf n would seek revenge on Danielle.


    Danielle could not help but express her concern, saying, "I don¡¯t need protection. You guys have to be careful. Theb should be very important to them. Don¡¯t let them find out."


    "Got it, Miss Darling." "Mm, I¡¯m hanging up."


    Just after hanging up the phone, Denny sent over the photo of the person who looked like Jackson.


    Danielle opened the photo and thought, ¡¯This person looks exactly like Jackson. If this is Jackson himself, then who was the one who died the other day? Or could it be that he really has a twin brother that I don¡¯t know about?¡¯


    Her mind was filled with puzzlement.

 Chapter 90-1

    Danielle went downstairs and saw David reading the newspaper with his legs crossed, taking a sip of coffee from time to time.


    He seemed to have sensed Danielle¡¯s gaze. As he looked up, he saw Danielle wearing a white t-shirt paired with jeans. Her hair was tied up in a bun, making her look very sunny and cute.


    "Come over and have breakfast," David said dotingly when he saw Danielle standing cluelessly at the staircase.


    The servant at the side could not help but be stunned when she saw how beautiful Danielle was despite her simple outfit.


    ¡¯Mrs. Charrington is really beautiful and elegant,¡¯ the servant thought. "That kind of cold beauty makes people unable to look away.


    Danielle noticed the intense gaze at the side. As she turned her head, she saw a very enthusiastic and cute maid.


    "Mrs. Charrington, you¡¯re really beautiful," the maid said, her face full of excitement. "You¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen."


    When they arrivedst night, many servants had gone to rest and weren¡¯t woken up. The butler was the one who received them the entire time.


    "Mrs. Charrington, my name is Zoe Harper," the maid said. "If you need anything from now on, feel free to let me know at any time. When we found out this morning that you¡¯ve arrived, we were all very happy. I heard you¡¯re a stunner. Now that I see you, you look like an ethereal stunner."


    The maid¡¯s eyes gleamed as she looked at Danielle.


    "Hello, Zoe," Danielle greeted the maid with a smile.


    "Mrs. Charrington, you¡¯re prettier than a movie star. From the moment I first saw you, I¡¯ve liked you a lot."


    Danielle¡¯s face was flushed from being praised by the maid this morning, feeling a bit bashful.


    David could tell that she was bashful from the praise, so he spoke up in time, saying, "Alright,e over and eat first."


    "Yes, Mrs. Charrington, please go have breakfast," Zoe said. "Mr. Charrington instructed the kitchen early in the morning to make your favorite breakfast."


    She was worried that if she kept talking, she would make Danielle go hungry. If that was the case, she would be at fault.


    Quite a few maids downstairs were sneaking nces at Danielle as they worked. Some of them were even discussing.


    "Mrs. Charrington is so beautiful."


    "Even I, as a woman, can¡¯t take my eyes off her."


    "But Mr. Charrington apparently has an arranged marriage from childhood. I think she¡¯s the daughter of the richest family in Aleria. Apparently, the

 Chapter 90-2

    richest man in Aleria goes by the surname Darling."


    "Let¡¯s not discuss Mr. Charrington¡¯s family matters and do our job."


    The maids then went about their job diligently again.


    "Eat more."


    David enjoyed his meal when he watched Danielle eat. Every time he ate with her, he would eat a bit more.


    "Denny called me early in the morning, saying he found Hugh in Fleoria and even saw Jackson there.


    Danielle nibbled her food in an adorable manner, not forgetting to chat with David at the same time.


    "Isn¡¯t Jackson dead?" David asked in puzzlement. He thought, ¡¯I was the one who personally killed Jackson back then. There¡¯s no way Denny could have seen Jackson.¡¯


    "I suspect that Jackson has a twin brother, or that the one you killed back then was a substitute," Danielle said. "It¡¯s just that they look very alike."


    Admittedly, Danielle was actually right in her analysis.


    "They¡¯re probably still continuing the previous experiment in Fleoria," she said. "I told Denny to keep an eye on them and see if he can find the location of theb."


    "I¡¯ll send someone to find out the location of theirb," David said slowly while cing food on Danielle¡¯s te. "If Jackson really isn¡¯t dead, he¡¯ll likelye to take revenge. You have to be extra careful."


    "I know. Don¡¯t worry."


    After breakfast, they headed to the hospital.


    In a VIP ward at Rorma Medical Center, the space was wide and bright. Sunlight streamed through the huge floor-to-ceiling windows and scattered onto the floor, creating patchy shadows.


    The interior of the room was simple yet luxurious. There was a soft bed, afortable sofa, and exquisite furniture. The air was filled with a faint fragrance that made people feel peaceful and rxed.


    A few caregivers werebing Tara¡¯s hair. For the past few years, she had been staying in the hospital all year round, but she had aged gracefully.


    David held Danielle¡¯s hand as they walked into the ward.


    Tara felt a great sense of familiarity when he saw David, as if she had seen him somewhere before, but she could not remember where.


    "Who are you?" she asked, her face showing kindness.


    David pulled Danielle over and introduced her to Tara, saying, "Grandma, I¡¯m David. This is my fianc¨¦e, Danielle."

 Chapter 90-3

    Tara¡¯s condition was getting worse. This time, she couldn¡¯t recognize him at all.


    "Oh, it¡¯s David," Tara said. "I¡¯m getting on in years and has forgotten my eldest grandson. My granddaughter-inw is really beautiful. Look at her big lively eyes and wless skin. Rascal, you have to be nice to my granddaughter-inw."


    Tara took Danielle¡¯s hand. Her eyes were like the warm sun in winter, bright and gentle, radiating deep kindness and love.


    Danielle took Tara¡¯s pulse and thought, ¡¯There¡¯s no major issue. She doesn¡¯t even need surgery.


    David could tell that Danielle was taking Tara¡¯s pulse, so he asked with concern, "What¡¯s her condition like?"


    "Tara doesn¡¯t need surgery," Danielle said. "I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on her in a bit and prescribe some drugs. The specifics will depend on her reaction after taking these drugs. I¡¯ll continue adjusting her prescriptions. "In less than two weeks, the blood clot in her brain will dissolve, and her health will improvepared to before."


    David was very surprised. He thought, ¡¯I initially thought Grandma would recover after Danielle performed surgery on her, but to my surprise, Danielle said acupuncture and traditional medicine would do the trick and no surgery was needed.


    Danielle¡¯s medical skills are truly advanced.


    Patrick was somewhat incredulous. He thought, ¡¯Is Mrs. Charrington¡¯s medical skills that advanced? No surgery is needed, and Tara can recover by taking medicine.


    He knew that many renowned doctors had been helpless with Logan and Tara¡¯s illnesses, but to his surprise, Danielle could handle it so easily, even saying that Tara would recover in half a month.


    Previously, when David said that Danielle was a miracle healer, he kept thinking that David was exaggerating as there was no way someone so young could be a miracle healer. It seemed that he did not understand how capable Danielle was. "Danielle, are you saying that I don¡¯t need surgery and that I can recover just by drinking some traditional medicine?" Tara asked.


    She found it unbelievable. After all, she was well aware of her condition. Her granddaughter-inw said with certainty that she would recover in half a month. This was something she did not even dare to dream of.


    Danielle smiled and said confidently, "Don¡¯t worry, Tara. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be fine in half a month. Once you¡¯re healed, you can even go dancing at the square."


    "You cheeky girl," Tara said. "With my aging body, there¡¯s no point in dancing at the square." Herughter made people feel pleasant andfortable, full of kindness.


    "Thank you, Danielle," David said, looking at Danielle with a doting and grateful expression.


    "It¡¯s no sweat," Danielle said. This was indeed a minor matter for her. She was very happy to be able to use the medical skills she learned to treat people, especially treating someone she cared about.


    "Mrs. Charrington, you¡¯re amazing," Patrick said. "Logan and Tara¡¯s conditions have left many doctors helpless, but to you, it¡¯s a piece of cake. You¡¯re simply a legend in the medical world. If you need anything in the future, let me know as soon as possible. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to handle it."


    In Patrick¡¯s worldview, he would be nice to anyone who treated their boss wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 91-1

    Danielle nced at Patrick and could tell that he was loyal to David.


    She took out the needle case from her small backpack and slowly opened it, revealing silver needles of different sizes. There were at least a hundred of them.


    "Tara, there might be a little pain from the acupunctureter," she said.


    Tara was usually terrified of needles. Now that she saw these silver needles, she was indeed a little flustered. But thinking about how she could not let down her granddaughter-inw¡¯s good intentions, she gritted her teeth, looking as if she had made a great resolution.


    "It¡¯s all right," she said. "I¡¯m not afraid of pain. You can ce the needle however you want."


    If Tara hadn¡¯t spoken with a tremor in her voice, Danielle might have actually believed her act. "Tara, take this pill first," she said. "It¡¯ll ease the pain a little."


    Danielle could not help but find it somewhat amusing as she saw Tara pretending to be strong.


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll do as you say," Tara said.


    Upon hearing that this small pill could relieve the pain, she quickly took the pill in Danielle¡¯s palm and popped it into her mouth, even forgetting to drink water.


    When David saw his grandmother¡¯s expression, he thought, ¡¯Finally, there¡¯s something that Grandma is afraid of.


    "Tara, lie down first," Danielle said gently. "I¡¯m going to start the acupuncture."


    "Alright," Tara said. "David, sit here."


    David thought his grandmother was scared, which was why she asked him to sit beside her and apany her. Danielle pulled out a longer silver needle from the needle case and said, "Tara, I¡¯m going to start. Don¡¯t be afraid, and please stay still during the acupuncture."


    As Tara looked at the long silver needle, she kept swallowing her saliva.


    "Okay, Danielle," she said. "Don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t move."


    Danielle urately inserted the silver needle into a specific energy point on Tara¡¯s head.


    Tara instantly felt a splitting headache, the pain spreading rapidly from the spot where the silver needle had been inserted.


    So, she quickly grabbed David¡¯s arm and pinched him hard, thinking, ¡¯I¡¯ve promised Danielle that I wouldn¡¯t move, and I want to leave a good impression on her. As for my grandson, I can pinch him as I please.


    "Tara, hang in there," Danielle said. "It¡¯ll only hurt for a while."

 Chapter 91-2

    Even though she wasforting Tara, her hands did not stop moving. When performing acupuncture, it was important to maintain a consistent and uninterrupted rhythm.


    "I¡¯m not afraid of pain at all," Tara said. "Danielle, just feel at ease about cing the needles."


    With that said, Tara pinched David¡¯s arm again because of the intense pain, but he did not say a word, letting his grandmother pinch him.


    ¡¯If you weren¡¯t pinching me, I would truly have believed your nonsense,¡¯ he thought.


    The second needle was inserted, followed by the third needle, and so on.


    In less than fifteen minutes, over thirty needles were inserted around Tara¡¯s head and several parts of her body.


    During the process of inserting needles, all of Danielle¡¯s attention was focused on her hand, and fine beads of sweat formed on her forehead. David looked at Danielle quietly, his eyes filled with heartache.


    Because of the pain, Tara clutched David tightly, beads of sweat trickling down her forehead. Her head hurt so much that she felt as if it was about to split open.


    The caregiver at the side helped Tara gently wipe the sweat off her forehead from time to time.


    "There¡¯s only one needle left," Danielle said.


    As she held the silver needle, she focused all her energy on her hand and inserted thest needle into the center of Tara¡¯s chest.


    After performing the acupuncture, Danielle¡¯s face turned slightly pale because she had consumed too much energy.


    David walked up to her, took a towel to wipe the sweat off her forehead, and asked with his face full of concern, "Are you okay? Take a rest."


    Danielle forced a smile and said, "I¡¯m fine, just drained a bit of energy. I¡¯ll be okay after a little rest."


    David was heartbroken for her. He held her waist and looked at her pale face, feeling a great pang of heartache.


    He then carried Danielle and ced her onto the sofa, letting her rest. After that, he turned around to pour her a ss of warm water.


    Although he said nothing, one could tell that he felt very heartbroken.


    Danielle drank a ss of warm water and felt much better than before.


    "Thud, thud, thud." Just then, the sound of someone knocking on the door could be heard.


    Hearing that David had arrived, Lennon Davis, who was the hospital director, hurriedly rushed to the ward.


    ""Mr. Charrington, when did you arrive?" Lennon said, greeting David with a smile even before entering the ward and being as friendly as he could

 Chapter 91-3

    be. David was a major benefactor of the hospital, having funded many of the advanced medical devices here.


    This was why Tara¡¯s condition was always a top priority for them. Unfortunately, they had yet to find a better solution.


    David¡¯s deep voice could be heard as he said, "I¡¯ve been here for quite a while." However, his attention remained fixed on Danielle, and he didn¡¯t even look at Lennon.


    Then, Lennon said, "Mr. Charrington, regarding Tara¡¯s condition, we..."


    He turned around and saw that Tara¡¯s head was covered in silver needles, looking like a hedgehog. He walked up to Tara¡¯s bed in a panic and said, "Oh my... what is this? How can my patient be treated like this? Howe so many needles have been stuck into her? Oh my God, who exactly did this...


    "Mr. Charrington, please forgive the oversight on our part. We failed to notice the thief who snuck into the ward and dared to harm Tara..." Danielle thought, ¡¯Is he calling me a thief?¡¯


    Lennon¡¯s eyes widened. His mouth was agape, so much so that an egg could fit inside. He was somewhat flustered and unsure of what to do as he looked at David.


    Then, he looked at Tara with some self-me and said, "How do you caregivers take care of Mrs. Charrington? Look at what she has turned into. My God, this is too much suffering."


    As he spoke, he wanted to remove the silver needles from Tara¡¯s head.


    "Don¡¯t touch them," Danielle said. Her voice resounded throughout the ward.


    Lennon was so frightened that he really didn¡¯t dare to move. He slowly exined, "Beautifuldy, Mrs. Charrington¡¯s condition is very serious. I want to remove these needles. I don¡¯t know which thief did this to Mrs. Charrington, but I want to save her."


    Danielle was speechless as she looked at Lennon, who was panicking. She thought, ¡¯I went through all the trouble to perform the acupuncture, but he came in and said I¡¯m a thief. Now, he even wants to remove the needles I carefully ced.


    "I¡¯m the one who did it," she said. "Don¡¯t you know anything about traditional medicine?"


    "What?" Lennon said. "You were the one who ced those needles. How could you treat Mrs. Charrington as you pleased... Mr. Charrington, hurry up and catch this thief."


    Lennon med Danielle for treating the patient as she pleased without proper authorization from the hospital. If anything went wrong, he would be in serious trouble.


    He was probably too antsy, so he forgot the most important issue, namely the rtionship between Danielle and David.


    "She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e, not a thief," David said with some displeasure. "Watch your attitude when you speak. Also, don¡¯t you know that we need to be quiet in wards? Want to permanently lose your voice, huh?" Lennon was so frightened by David that he quickly covered his mouth, thinking, ¡¯I don¡¯t want to be poisoned and lose my voice...


    "Are you saying she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e and that she knows medicine?" he asked.


    He studied modern medicine and didn¡¯t know anything about traditional medicine, which was why he was so nervous about the many needles being inserted into Tara¡¯s head.


    "Not only does she know medicine, but her medical skills are also very advanced," David said. "What¡¯s the use of having you guys? A group of people is no match for my fianc¨¦e."


    David¡¯s words hurt Lennon deeply. At the same time, his words also strongly affirmed Danielle¡¯s medical skills.

 Chapter 92-1

    "We¡¯re notpletely useless," Lennon said with a great sense of grievance, trying to prove that he was not a good-for-nothing. "We¡¯ve found a way. It might be worth a try."


    "Is my grandma a guinea pig?" David asked, shooting a nce at Lennon. His gaze was cold.


    Lennon was so frightened that he hurriedly exined, "No, that¡¯s not it. Mrs. Charrington is the most distinguished patient of our hospital."


    While the two of them were talking, Danielle walked up to Tara¡¯s bedside.


    She then nced at the clock and noticed that it was about time, so she said with a smile, "Tara, it¡¯s about time. I¡¯m going to remove the needles."


    "Alright," Tara replied.


    As Danielle spoke, her hands were already in motion. At this moment, David ignored Lennon and strode up to the bedside.


    Lennon followed his pace and walked up to the bedside.


    The speed at which Danielle removed the needles was obviously much faster than the speed at which she inserted the needles. In a short while, they were all removed.


    "It¡¯s done," she said. "Tara, how are you feeling? Does your head still hurt?"


    Tara felt much more rxed now. Her breathing was smoother, and her head no longer hurt.


    "My head doesn¡¯t hurt anymore," she said. "I feel much more rxed all over."


    She often had headaches and felt fatigued.


    Lennon was stunned, thinking, ¡¯Mrs. Charrington¡¯s head often hurts, which makes herplexion look pale. But her face is rosy now. Is the magical power of the needles that potent?¡¯ "Tara, you¡¯ll be fine after drinking some traditional medicine to regte your system," Danielle said.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll do whatever you say," Tara said. "I¡¯ll go along with whatever you say.


    "Thank you, Danielle. My husband called me and told me that it was you who personally performed his heart surgery. You even specifically went overseas to treat me. Thank you so much. You did our family a huge favor.


    "Our family is lucky to have a granddaughter-inw like you. My eldest grandson, that silly brat, is really fortunate..."


    That silly brat, David, thought, ¡¯I¡¯m speechless. You can praise her all you want, but why do you have to take a jab at me?¡¯


    Tara had been tormented by her illness. She was deeply grateful to Danielle, so she spoke excitedly, so much so that even her eyes turned a little teary.


    She thought that once she recovered, she would no longer have to be separated from her husband and

 Chapter 92-2

    be tormented by her illness. This was something she did not dare to hope for in the past. So, she was determined to be nice to Danielle from now on and protect her.


    "Tara, you¡¯re too kind," Danielle said, quickly holding Tara¡¯s hand.


    "Danielle, you¡¯re so young, yet your medical skills are so advanced," Tara said. "You¡¯re really outstanding. David is out of your league."


    Tara liked Danielle no matter how she looked at her.


    David felt speechless.


    Danielle¡¯s cheeks were flushed from Tara¡¯s praise.


    Lennon, who was at the side, felt nothing but shock. He knew how serious Logan¡¯s heart disease was. Many renowned doctors were helpless, yet Logan was actually cured by a young girl.


    He thought, ¡¯Tara mentioned earlier that it was this young girl who performed the surgery. This...¡¯ "Beautifuldy, did you personally operate on Logan¡¯s heart?" he said. "How did you do it?¡¯ Lennon rubbed his hands and looked at Danielle expectantly, hoping that she would be able to clear his doubts.


    "Wasn¡¯t Logan¡¯s surgery quite simple?" Danielle said, not finding Logan¡¯s surgery difficult.


    "Wh-what? Are you saying that it¡¯s very simple?" He thought, ¡¯How advanced are the medical skills of Mr. Charrington¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡¯


    "Um, can I learn from you?" Lennon said. "Or can I ask for your advice if I encounter any problems in the future?"


    Lennon spoke a little sheepishly. After all, he had questioned Danielle when he entered the ward earlier.


    "My fianc¨¦e isn¡¯t your after-school tutor," David said. He usually didn¡¯t get to spend much time with Danielle, so there was no way he would let Danielle make time for Lennon. Lennon¡¯s face flushed from David¡¯s words, thinking, ¡¯Howe Mr. Charrington is so sharp-tongued...


    At a certain manor overseas, a sexy and enchanting mixed-race woman in a red dress was reporting the results of an experiment to the man opposite her.


    "Sir, the second batch of experimental drugs has been injected," she said. "Next, we¡¯ll see the test subjects¡¯ physical reactions. If they can survive the second batch of drugs, we will immediately inject the third batch of experimental drugs.


    "When the timees, we can ce it in the target city of Aleria, realizing our first n."


    "We need toplete the experiment as soon as possible," the man said. "Also, Danielle isn¡¯t in Aleria now. The reagents that have been researched can be released to the major families in Soufield."


    The man¡¯s blue eyes were cold and unapproachable, and his expression became increasingly unfeeling.

 Chapter 92-3

    "Alright," that woman said. "I¡¯ll take care of it right away. I really didn¡¯t expect Danielle¡¯s medical skills to be so impressive. I¡¯m incresingly looking forward to a face-to-face battle with her."


    The mixed-race woman¡¯s smile was like a blooming poppy, looking beautiful yet hiding a deadly poison.


    "You two are already battling," the man said. "Vera, I¡¯m looking forward to your performance."


    He slowly looked up, his blue eyes reflecting a dark, overwhelming energy.


    "I won¡¯t let you down, Sir," Vera said, her gaze revealing a hint of madness, and her eyes filled with a strong fighting spirit.


    "You may leave," he said


    "Alright," Vera said.


    The butler then said respectfully, ¡¯Sir, Danielle is already investigating the truth behind her abduction. She managed to tie Kevin to her abduction at the casino yesterday. Although he doesn¡¯t know much, he can still be considered indirectly implicated. Should we deal with him?


    "Also, should we give Danielle something to do so that she won¡¯t be too free and meddle in other people¡¯s business?"


    "Go ahead and take care of it," the man said.


    He ced one hand on the side of the sofa, his slender fingers holding a cigarette, which was burning with a scarlet glow.


    At Mitnd Manor, Danielle noticed that Tara was quite picky with her food, which was not good for her health. So, she said, "You should eat more leafy greens."


    Tara had forgotten about this after she was discharged from the hospital, truly taking pickiness to the extreme. Now that her granddaughter-inw pointed it out, she felt a little sheepish. "Alright, alright," she said. "I¡¯ll do as you say." Usually, Tara was domineering at home, causing a fuss and often stirring up trouble. David felt likeughing when he saw her¡¯s defeated expression.


    "Danielle, look," Tara said. "David is picky too. He doesn¡¯t even eat a bite of carrot."


    She thought, ¡¯I¡¯m about to start eating green leafy vegetables, and I¡¯ll make sure David doesn¡¯t get away. Let¡¯s drag him into this with me.¡¯


    David immediately frowned, thinking, ¡¯Howe this olddy dragged me into this as well?¡¯


    Danielle saw through Tara¡¯s little trick, so she looked up, met David¡¯s gaze, and yed along with Tara, saying, "Don¡¯t be deliberately picky. Carrots are delicious."


    David thought, ¡¯Why does it feel like Danielle is coaxing a child?¡¯


    "Alright," he said.


    David still went along with Danielle¡¯s words and picked up the carrots that he disliked the most. ¡¯It looks like I¡¯ll have to tell the chef to make sure there are no carrots at home in the future,¡¯ he thought.

 Chapter 93-1

    At the Darling family¡¯s Treeside Vi, Audrey had been grounded in her room for the past two days. Even her meals were brought to her room by the servants. This made her a little flustered. After all, her parents had never punished her before. This time, they immediately grounded her.


    She wanted to take advantage of Danielle not being in the country these two days to bond with her parents. If this continued, she would have no standing left in the Darling family.


    ¡¯How can I make my parents happy now?¡¯ she thought. ¡¯I can¡¯t even leave the room. Damn Danielle. It¡¯s all her fault.¡¯


    After much deliberation, Audrey eventually decided to write a handwritten letter to her parents.


    She found some exquisite stationery and began to write.


    Half an hourter, there was a pile of discarded paper all around the floor. She thought, ¡¯Damn it, none of what I wrote is satisfactory. My parents will definitely not be touched when they see it.¡¯


    In the end, Audrey found many articles online about being grateful to parents that brought tears to one¡¯s eyes and adapted them by incorporating her own thoughts.


    Two hourster, a touching letter expressing gratitude to her parents waspleted.


    She texted: [Ask Judy toe to my room.]


    "Thud, thud, thud."


    Less than two minutester, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Audrey said.


    Judy walked in, unsure of why Audrey had asked her toe. She said with a smile, "Miss Darling, what do you need me to do?"


    "Judy, you¡¯ve been working at the Darling family¡¯s home for a few years, right?" Audrey asked gently.


    "It¡¯s been four years, Miss Darling," Judy said softly.


    "Judy, you¡¯ve always attended to my mom, and you¡¯ve earned her trust. If you need my help in the future, you cane to me. We can help each other, and I¡¯ll treat you well." Audrey gave a friendly smile. Her intention to get Judy on her side couldn¡¯t have been more obvious.


    "Miss Darling, I¡¯m just an insignificant servant, usually only attending to Mrs. Darling¡¯s daily needs. I handle nothing important, but I still appreciate your kindness. If there¡¯s anything you need me to do, you can just let me know."


    Audrey made an obvious attempt to win over Judy, so there was no way Judy couldn¡¯t see through her little scheme.


    "I really do need your help with something. I¡¯ve written a letter to my parents, but I can¡¯t get out of this room right now. Can you take it to them for me?"

 Chapter 93-2

    Audrey spoke gently and looked at Judy expectantly.


    She thought, ¡¯Right now, I¡¯m isted and helpless in my family, and I need Judy to put in a good word for me in front of my mom. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Judy had earned my mom¡¯s trust, I wouldn¡¯t have been so polite to a maid.


    ¡¯I have to endure for now. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll drive Danielle out.


    "Miss Darling. your parents are still angry," Judy said. "If I help you bring the letter over, they might not read it. After all, Danielle is their biological daughter, so it¡¯s only natural for them to be a little biased. It¡¯s hard on you."


    Judy looked troubled, appearing as though she was still considering Audrey¡¯s situation.


    Audrey also felt that her parents were making a mountain out of a molehill, and just as Judy had said, they were biased. She thought, ¡¯Why should I give up my engagement to Danielle? Why should I be the one who gets hurt? ¡¯I was the one who fell in love with David first. If it weren¡¯t for Danielle¡¯s interference, I would definitely have won him over. What¡¯s wrong with me being brave in pursuing love? Now, they¡¯ve directly grounded me.¡¯


    Judy looked at Audrey¡¯s resentful gaze and couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly, thinking, ¡¯What a brainless woman. I just said a few casual words, and I could make her lose control. I really don¡¯t understand why Mr. Darling wants to protect her.


    Audrey looked at Judy with a pitiful gaze and said, "Judy, this is a new ne I bought recently. I¡¯m giving it to you. Help me bring the letter to my parents."


    Somewhat in a tough spot, Judy said, "Alright then, but I can¡¯t guarantee that Mr. Darling and Mrs. Darling would read it."


    "It¡¯s fine. As long as you hand it over, I believe they¡¯ll read it." She still had this bit of confidence.


    "Miss Darling, do you have any other instructions?" "That¡¯s all. You can go now."


    At the dining table in Mitnd Manor, Danielle sat at the table, somewhat unable to hold back herughter. David frowned, holding his fork and poking at the carrots. Those who did not know better would think he had some deep grudge.


    "Don¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t like it," Danielle couldn¡¯t help but say.


    "Danielle, look, I¡¯m the one who does as you say," Tara said. "I¡¯m not picky at all, unlike someone who has a bunch of bad habits." Ever since Tara was discharged from the hospital, she had been taking jabs at David.


    ¡¯I really wish Grandma would stay in the hospital for a while, David thought.


    "If you want to show that you did a good job at not being a picky eater, go ahead and do it," he said, looking at his grandmother speechlessly. "Why are you taking jabs at me?"

 Chapter 93-3

    Tara listed David¡¯s ws, saying, "How have I taken jabs at you? You¡¯re clearly the one who has a bunch of little ws. You¡¯re picky about food, obsessed with cleanliness, and you¡¯re usually cold..."


    Frustrated that Tara did not show him respect at all, David said somewhat helplessly, "Grandma..."


    Danielle looked at the two of them bickering and actually found David somewhat adorable at this moment.


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    Just then, Danielle¡¯s phone rang.


    She picked up her phone and saw that it was a call from someone whom she had sent to tail after Kevin. She then pressed the answer button.


    As the call was answered, the person on the other end of the line said anxiously, "Miss Darling, bad news. Something¡¯s happened." "What¡¯s wrong?" Danielle said. "Take your time and exin."


    Danielle could not help but feel a little puzzled, thinking, ¡¯What exactly can make Taylor this antsy?¡¯


    "We¡¯ve been following Kevin since we left the casino," Taylor said. "A group of people suddenly appeared with weapons in their hands earlier. They went straight for Kevin and shot him twice.


    "We quickly got out of the car to stop them after realizing what was happening, but they attacked us like crazy. We fought against them. It was obvious they were prepared. Our people were all injured, and Kevin¡¯s injuries were the most serious. We don¡¯t know if he can be saved."


    Taylor knew that Danielle wanted to gather more information by tracing the leads rted to Kevin, so he protected him. He was also seriously injured, but he had to report the situation to his boss in time.


    Danielle was slightly stunned and said in a serious voice a momentter, "Where are you guys? I¡¯ll go over now." She thought, ¡¯Taylor is quite skilled, and it¡¯s usually hard for him to get injured. Someone must have started monitoring me at the casino. No, it¡¯s very likely they¡¯ve been watching my every move. These people are very likely the ones I¡¯m looking for.


    "We¡¯re all at the hospital," Taylor said, his face pale. "I¡¯ll send you the location in a bit."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll head over right away." Just as Danielle hung up, David¡¯s maic voice could be heard from beside her.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked.


    "Something happened to the person I sent to tail after Kevin," Danielle said vaguely as Tara was beside her.


    "Danielle, who bullied you?" Tara said. "Tell me. I¡¯ll help you deal with those people." Tara moved her wrist as she spoke, looking as if she really wanted to beat someone up.


    David thought, ¡¯Once again, I think Grandma shouldn¡¯t have been treated so soon. In the past few years, Grandma became a lot more subdued because of her illness, and I forgot about her great achievements...

 Chapter 94-1

    Looking at Tara, Danielle couldn¡¯t help butugh as she looked like she wanted to join her for a fight.


    "Tara, no one is bullying me," Danielle said. "I¡¯m just going to handle a minor matter."


    "If anyone bullies you, you have to tell me," Tara said heroically. "I¡¯ll avenge you. If anyone dares to bully my granddaughter-inw, I¡¯ll twist their head off."


    Danielle never expected Tara to be so bold...


    "Grandma, tone it down a bit," David said. "Don¡¯t you know how old you are?" David knew that this was a sign that his grandmother was getting as good as new. It seemed that she would create a big fuss in the future, and just thinking about that made David feel troubled.


    "Alright, Tara," Danielle said. "I¡¯ll go check it out first ande backter." Danielle realized that Tara¡¯s indignant look earlier was very cute. "I¡¯ll go with you," David said.


    "Okay," Danielle replied.


    In the car, David said in a serious voice, "Patrick, send someone to find out who did this."


    "Got it, Mr. Charrington," Patrick replied.


    Danielle had been looking out of the window since she got into the car. She remained silent for a long while.


    David saw her zoning out, so he pulled Danielle¡¯s soft hand and said, "What are you thinking about?"


    "I suspect that someone has been secretly watching me," Danielle said. "On the surface, these people are dealing with Kevin, but it¡¯s clear they¡¯re after me."


    She thought, ¡¯From the car ident when I went to the hospital to visit Grandpa and Grandma, to the person who followed me from the mall recently, they don¡¯t seem like coincidences. "I¡¯ll take care of this and look into it," David said, his thin lips parting slightly.


    Danielle said nothing.


    In the ward, Taylor saw Danielle and David and immediately tried to get up.


    He then took a sharp intake of breath. As his movement earlier tugged at his wound, he grimaced in pain.


    "Stay lying down, and don¡¯t move," Danielle said.


    She picked up Taylor¡¯s medical records and took a look. There were gunshot wounds and knife wounds. Fortunately, they were not fatal injuries.


    "Take this pill," Danielle said as she took out a bottle from her bag, poured out a pill, and handed it to Taylor.


    Taylor did not even ask what kind of drug it was. He took the pill and swallowed it.

 Chapter 94-2

    "Where are the others?" Danielle asked.


    "They¡¯re all in the ward next door," Taylor said.


    "Miss Darling, I¡¯m sorry. Kevin is dead. The second shot hit the spot that was an inch from his heart. He died from excessive blood loss shortly after arriving at the hospital."


    Taylor felt a bit of self-reproach as he did not handle the job his boss instructed him to do well.


    "He¡¯s dead, so it¡¯s over," Danielle said. "I can¡¯t find any useful clues through him anymore."


    Danielle wasn¡¯t exactlyforting Taylor. She reckoned that given the cautious style of the mastermind, that person wouldn¡¯t have entrusted someone like Kevin with anything too important.


    "Do you remember what the person you fought looked like?" Danielle asked indifferently.


    "They were fully armed and covered up, so I couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Their movements were very smooth and fast. They looked like they belonged to some organization, but I noticed that they all had badges on them."


    Taylor tried his best to recall the clues at that time.


    "What kind of badge?" Danielle asked.


    "It was a badge that looked like a ck snake."


    Those people appeared very suddenly back then. He happened to nce at them when he fought against them.


    "A ck snake?" Danielle said. She genuinely had no idea which organization had a badge in the shape of a ck snake.


    "Are you sure it¡¯s a ck-snake badge?" David asked coldly from the side.


    Taylor thought about it carefully and said with certainty, "I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a ck-snake badge."


    "Do you know this organization?" Danielle asked, looking at David with her beautiful eyes.


    "If it¡¯s really a ck-snake badge, then I know a bit about it," David said. "This organization is called Shadow Domain. There are many capable people in it, but their methods are shady, and they are more vicious.


    "Their headquarters is in Fleoria, and the boss who leads the organization from behind the scenes is very mysterious."


    David lowered his head and looked at Danielle. His thin lips parted slightly as he spoke slowly.


    Danielle thought, ¡¯The people from Shadow Domain sent people to get rid of Kevin. At the very least, this means that this matter is rted to my abduction back then. But what connection do they have with the Darling family?


    ¡¯Shadow Domain is very likely rted to the matter I¡¯m investigating, but their headquarters is in Fleoria. Could it be that there is a conflict in my family... It¡¯s unlikely. It seems that I need to look into this organization carefully.


    David could tell what Danielle was thinking, so he said with some concern, "Don¡¯t get involved with

 Chapter 94-3

    Shadow Domain. I¡¯ll help you investigate."


    Shadow Domain had always used vicious tactics. He didn¡¯t want Danielle to be in any danger. Over the years, he and Shadow Domain had always minded their own business. but it seemed like he would have to investigate them thoroughly now.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Danielle said. "I¡¯m not as weak as you think." She understood his intention. He didn¡¯t want her to be in danger, but she wasn¡¯t a flower in a greenhouse, nor was she someone who needed to hide under someone else¡¯s wing and be protected.


    "I¡¯ve never thought you¡¯re weak, but the people from Shadow Domain are very vicious." David knew he couldn¡¯t talk her out of not getting involved. ¡¯Since she wants to do something, I¡¯ll let her do it,¡¯ he thought. ¡¯I¡¯ll just protect her in secret.


    Danielle tilted her head and looked at David, her eyes glinting as she said gently, "Since you say they are vicious, they must be really vicious. I¡¯ll be very careful. Don¡¯t worry. I have you backing me up, don¡¯t I?" David seemed to be pleased by Danielle¡¯s words. His mood instantly improved, knowing that her reliance on him was a good start.


    "Yeah," he said.


    Taylor thought, ¡¯Miss Darling, what happened to your principles...


    At Charrington Group. Geoffrey¡¯s voice resonated throughout the conference room as he said, "I called everyone here today primarily to announce a personnel appointment."


    "What appointment?"


    "Mr. Charrington, who do you want to appoint?"


    The directors were confused by Geoffrey¡¯s words, and some of them were in the know.


    "Sebastian has been managing the affairs at the overseas branch," Geoffrey said. "Over the years, he has greatly improved the performance of the overseas branch. Of course, this wouldn¡¯t have been possible without his contributions.


    "He returned to the country recently, and from now on, he will be the deputy general manager of the headquarters."


    Geoffrey made the final decision and immediately appointed Sebastian, who stood up humbly and greeted the directors, "Hello, everyone."


    Some of the directors responded with smiles, while others did not even look at Sebastian.


    "Mr. Charrington, has your appointment been approved by David?" a director asked in a serious voice.


    He knew that it was David who sent Sebastian overseas back then. Geoffrey was now taking advantage of David¡¯s absence to make an appointment, his ambition obvious to everyone.


    Geoffrey questioned with an unfriendly expression, "Mr. Randall, what do you mean? I¡¯m just appointing a deputy general manager, and I need David¡¯s approval, huh?"


    "Shouldn¡¯t you inform David? The position of deputy general manager isn¡¯t something you can just appoint on your own. What will you do about the current deputy general manager?"


    Dexter was clearly very dissatisfied with Geoffrey¡¯s actions, thinking, ¡¯If only he would focus his efforts on improving the business performance. He¡¯s clearly not in a position to make the appointment, yet he still insisted on doing that.¡¯

 Chapter 95-1

    "I¡¯m appointing Sebastian as the deputy general manager of thepany today," Geoffrey said. "I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. It¡¯s a formal notice to you all."


    Geoffrey was obviously angered by Dexter¡¯s words, his face immediately turning sour. ¡¯A mere director dares to look down on me,¡¯ he thought. ¡¯Once I take down that undutiful son, David, just watch how I deal with these old coots.


    A bunch of directors¡¯ expressions changed because of Geoffrey¡¯s words. They thought, ¡¯David usually makes decisions without consulting others, but that¡¯s because he has outstanding abilities. Every decision he makes is correct. What about Geoffrey? What abilities does he have?¡¯


    Not showing Geoffrey respect, Edward asked directly, "Mr. Charrington, why did you suggest holding this meeting then? Wasting everybody¡¯s time, huh?" "That¡¯s right. David isn¡¯t in thepany now, and you¡¯re making a personnel appointment without consulting others. Shouldn¡¯t you get David¡¯s approval first?"


    "We all have a clear idea of what Sebastian is like at the overseas branch. Mr. Charrington, you don¡¯t have to make him look good."


    "Let¡¯s not even talk about him being the deputy general manager of the group. Even as the manager of a department, I don¡¯t think Sebastian can take on such an important role."


    Sebastian¡¯s face suddenly darkened as the directors spoke one after another. He looked grim, and his expression turned cold.


    He thought, ¡¯We¡¯re all descendants from the main line of the Charrington family, so why should I be suppressed in every way? Now that I¡¯m being appointed as the deputy general manager of the group, these people look down on me, while they don¡¯t dare say a word against David.


    ¡¯A few years ago, David made the situation sound good, saying that he transferred me overseas to let me gain some experience, but in fact, he was marginalizing me. I¡¯ve finally returned, and Dad even has to take advantage of David¡¯s absence to appoint me.


    "Everybody, calm down," Johan said. "We have to give the young man a chance to prove himself. They¡¯re all descendants of the Charrington family, so we can¡¯t favor one over the other, right?"


    They had been waiting for this opportunity. This time, they were determined to keep Sebastian, no matter what. A while ago, David had already removed the directors who were close to them from the board, which significantly reduced their support.


    "Mr. Quaid, this is apany, not a school. Besides, with Sebastian¡¯s identity..."


    Dexter sneered inwardly when he heard Johan¡¯s words, speaking bluntly without showing any respect. He thought, ¡¯Sebastian is a son born from a mistress who married into the family, yet Johan has the nerve topare him to David.¡¯

 Chapter 95-2

    Sitting at the side, Sebastian¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. His expression was a little sinister. His status was his sore spot. Because of it, he never earned his grandfather¡¯s favor, and David always kept him underfoot.


    "Mr. Randall, I know I don¡¯t have my brother¡¯s caliber, but I¡¯m not bad either," he said. "Folks, please give me a chance. I¡¯ll definitely exceed your expectations."


    Sebastian suppressed the anger within him and smiled slowly.


    "That¡¯s right," Johan said. "Sebastian¡¯s abilities just haven¡¯t been seen by everyone yet. Recently, ourpany has a key project, and we¡¯re prepping to build a shopping mall in the city. I think we should let him be in charge. This way, he can prove whether or not he has the abilities."


    Johan quickly seconded the idea. He thought, ¡¯I know these directors are dissatisfied, but so what? The most important thing is that Sebastian seeds in gaining a foothold in Charrington Group. "This is a good opportunity to prove Sebastian¡¯s abilities," Geoffrey said. "I now decide to let Sebastian handle the mall project in the city. I also discussed this with Logan a few days ago, and he didn¡¯t have any objections."


    Geoffrey went with the flow and decided on this matter. The first step was to help Sebastian stabilize his position in Charrington Group. Compared to David, he found Sebastian more obedient and easier to control.


    This time, he even mentioned Logan, leaving even those who still wanted to object speechless for a moment. Although Logan had stepped down, no one dared to object to his words. The directors thought, ¡¯But could it be that Logan intends to groom Sebastian?


    ¡¯Is the Charrington family about to undergo a major change? Then why didn¡¯t Geoffrey mention it was Logan¡¯s decision from the start, and only now is he bringing him up?¡¯


    The group of people exchanged nces, silentlymunicating with their eyes. Geoffrey heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that no one stepped forward to object. He had no choice but to mention Logan earlier, creating some illusions for these people and making them think that Logan had the intention to groom Sebastian.


    "Alright," he said. "Since no one has any objections, I hereby officially announce-"


    "p, p, p."


    Loud ps echoed throughout the conference room.


    Just then, Nathan walked in with a half-smile.


    "Mr. Charrington, what great authority you have," he said. "While David is away on a business trip, you privately hold a meeting to appoint an unimportant person and even assign thepany projects as you please. Is this really something Logan has tacitly approved of?"


    Geoffrey thought, ¡¯It¡¯s bad enough to be dominated by David the whole time, but Nathan is just a special assistant. He¡¯s just a mereckey of that undutiful

 Chapter 95-3

    son. How dare he speak to me in such a tone?¡¯


    "Nathan, you¡¯re just a special assistant," he said. "You have to know your ce. No matter what, I¡¯m still your boss¡¯s father. You¡¯d better be more polite when you speak to me."


    "Mr. Charrington, I¡¯ve always known my ce," Nathan said. "It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t know your ce. You secretly transferred Sebastian back from overseas. Do you think David doesn¡¯t know? I suggest letting Sebastian go take a hike. Otherwise, if he really pisses David off..."


    Nathan said with a smile, as if he was just chatting.


    In Charrington Group, it could be said that Nathan was second only to David in terms of power.


    Whenever David was not in thepany, Nathan could make decisions on his behalf. It was because Nathan was loyal that David trusted him so much and gave him such great power.


    Otherwise, a special assistant would not dare to talk to his boss¡¯s father like this. "You don¡¯t have to use David to pressure me," Geoffrey said. "Whether he¡¯s here or not won¡¯t affect my decision-making. If you want to listen, sit down and listen quietly. If you don¡¯t want to listen, get out."


    His expression was extremely grim. In the beginning, it was this group of directors who did not take him seriously, and now Nathan had shown up.


    Nathan pursed his lips and chuckled, but his voice was unquestionably calm as he said, "Mr. Charrington, everyone is quite busy and doesn¡¯t have much time to waste on such minor matters. If you have free time, I really suggest that you sharpen your mind.


    "Dear directors, things that have not been approved by David are all wishful thinking. I don¡¯t think he will me anyone for such trivial matters. The meeting is adjourned."


    The directors in the meeting room quickly left, feeling relieved. Fortunately, they stood up to object. Otherwise, if David really med them, they truly dared not imagine the consequences.


    Only Nathan, Geoffrey, Sebastian, and Johan were left in the meeting room.


    "Nathan, you¡¯re something else, Geoffrey said. "One day, you¡¯ll pay for your mistakes."


    He squinted and thought, ¡¯If Nathan hadn¡¯t stepped in and disrupted my n, I wouldn¡¯t have been in such a sorry state in front of the directors. He even asked him to sharpen my mind. It seems that if I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he might really end up controlling me in the future.¡¯


    "I¡¯m looking forward to it," Nathan said.


    He spoke with a smile upon hearing that. As he turned around, he looked up at Sebastian and said, "Oh, by the way, anyone who has nothing to do with Charrington Group should leave."

 Chapter 96-1

    "Ding, ding, ding." At Mitnd Hospital, Danielle saw that the caller was Denny and quickly answered it.


    Denny¡¯s tone was filled with unconceble disbelief as he said, "Miss Darling, the people we sent to tail after Hugh have been spotted. If Aiden and I hadn¡¯t shown up in time, they would have been dealt with by Hugh.


    "I always thought Hugh was a mild-mannered schr. Unexpectedly, he¡¯s so skilled. He didn¡¯t give himself away at the border at all, hiding his skills quite well."


    Danielle softened her tone and asked softly, "How are they?"


    "They¡¯ve been sent to the hospital. The injuries aren¡¯t too serious, just some knife wounds. They¡¯ll recover after resting for a while. Aiden and I have been exposed. Hugh now knows it¡¯s you who sent people to tail after him. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for us to find theb."


    Denny felt a bit of self-reproach. A few days ago, he had assured Danielle that he wouldn¡¯t be spotted, yet they had been caught red-handed in no time.


    Within a day, the two groups of people Danielle sent out were injured. After pondering for a while, she slowly said, "Stop tailing after him. Come back once you all have recovered from your injuries. But you guys have to be careful.


    "He¡¯s already on his guard, so he won¡¯t be going to theb in the near future. Take good care of your injuries for now."


    "Got it, Miss Darling," Denny said.


    "Mm."


    After hanging up, Danielle took out her phone and sent a message.


    [Check Hugh¡¯s information and send it to me.]


    The recipient replied: [Okay.] Taylor was a little worried when he heard that someone was injured, so he asked, "Miss Darling, what happened?"


    "The people I sent to find Hugh were spotted and got injured," Danielle said slowly as she sent a message on her phone.


    "Miss Darling, everything¡¯s fine here. You don¡¯t have to stay here with me. Go back and rest."


    "Okay, I¡¯ve arranged for a caregiver to look after you."


    Then, Danielle and David turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Inside the Maybach, Danielle noticed that the car was not heading toward the manor, so she asked, "Where are we going?"


    "I¡¯ll take you somewhere nice," David said dotingly.


    "You¡¯ve learned to keep people in suspense."

 Chapter 96-2

    Danielle looked at David with a smile.


    The car slowly came to a stop in front of a sea of flowers.


    David got out of the car and slowly opened the door for Danielle, saying, "Come on out."


    As soon as Danielle got out of the car, she saw a sea of flowers. They were all of the same kind, which were orchids. The orchid was her favorite flower.


    She used to think that once she had her own home in the future, she would nt a field of orchids in the courtyard.


    "Did you specially prepare this?" she asked.


    Danielle looked at David with eyes that were filled with excitement. This was not the season for orchids to bloom, and she had never heard that there was a sea of orchids here.


    "Do you like it?" David asked, curling his lips slightly and affectionately fiddling with the hair on Danielle¡¯s forehead. "I do. Howe you know I like orchids?" Danielle¡¯s eyes were full of cheerfulness.


    "I¡¯ll remember everything you like." David leaned over and hugged Danielle gently. At this moment, he felt as if he was holding the entire world in his arms.


    "This sea of flowers is really beautiful. Howe I didn¡¯t hear of an entire field of orchids here before? It¡¯s so stunning."


    Danielle looked at David with a beaming smile.


    David¡¯s gentle voice could be heard as he said, "It¡¯s not toote to find out now. This ce will only be open to one person from now on. Whenever you want to see it, I¡¯ll bring you here anytime."


    These orchids were all flown over and re-cultivated here just to give Danielle a little surprise.


    "Could it be that you bought this ce?" Danielle asked.


    She looked at David in surprise, thinking that the orchids must have been specially cultivated.


    "Yes, this ce is yours from now on." David¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    Danielle thought, ¡¯As expected of a CEO. He¡¯s so generous...


    David took Danielle to the piano and said, "Danielle. Iposed a piano piece for you myself. I hope you like it."


    His facial features were as handsome as a sculpture¡¯s. His thin lips were slightly cold, and his slender fingers danced gently on the piano, ssy and elegant.


    Danielle was mesmerized as she listened to David ying the piano. His beautiful eyes were filled with tenderness. Even when the piano music ended, she was still engrossed.


    Looking at Danielle¡¯s dazed expression, David smiled warmly.


    "Danielle, before I met you, I never believed in love

 Chapter 96-3

    at first sight," he said. "It wasn¡¯t until I saw you for the first time that I understood what love at first sight meant. I think about you every moment, yet I fear bothering you.


    "But right now, I want to tell you that I love you. Every day in the future, I want you to always be by my side."


    The photographer at the side secretly captured this beautiful moment.


    Danielle and David had not known each other for a long time, but when she was by his side, she was really like a child, involuntarily relying on him.


    "I will always be by your side." Danielle¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with love.


    "Let¡¯s y a duet," she added.


    "Oh? You¡¯re really a versatile girl." David smiled.


    The two of them sat in front of the piano. Even if they did not y anything, just looking at their looks would far surpass the beauty of the scenery. The beautiful sound of the piano spread throughout the entire sea of flowers. It was as clear as the sound of nature, and it was far-reaching. They yed in perfect harmony.


    The photographer at the side thought, ¡¯I¡¯m not here to work. I¡¯m clearly here to observe their sweet, intimate moments...¡¯


    "Danielle, the tone of your ying sounds very much like that of pianist Hannah Russell?"


    David said this with certainty. The corners of his mouth curled into a doting smile as he thought, ¡¯My fianc¨¦e really surprises me all the time.


    Danielle looked up and met his gaze, smiling and showing a set of small white teeth.


    "Is there any other identity I don¡¯t know about?" David lowered his head and gently caressed Danielle¡¯s face.


    "I¡¯ve told you everything. It¡¯s no fun."


    David thought, ¡¯It seems that she has other identities. Anyway, we have plenty of time ahead of us. One day, I will get to know her.¡¯


    "Miss Russell, did you make out my state of mind when I yed the piano?" he asked.


    "Why don¡¯t you tell me about your state of mind?"


    Danielle said, immediately knowing that he was about to say a certain something again...


    "There¡¯s infatuation, there¡¯s fondness, there¡¯s a racing heart, there¡¯s attachment, and there¡¯s the feeling of missing someone day and night..."


    David looked at Danielle affectionately. These pleasant words of love came so easily as if they did not require any effort.


    Danielle raised her little hand, thinking, ¡¯I can answer this question as well.


    "And an abundance of love," she said.


    David was amused by Danielle¡¯s appearance, finding her so cute. He said, "You¡¯re a pro at saying sweet nothings..."


    Danielle blushed at David¡¯s words and quickly changed the subject. "There¡¯s a swing over there. Do you want to go sit on it?"


    "Alright."


    The photographer suddenly found his job very easy, thinking, "The two of them have top-notch looks, so there¡¯s no need to deliberately find angles. Any random shot feels like a scene from a movie.¡¯

 Chapter 97-1

    In the sea of flowers, David stood behind Danielle, gently pushing the swing. Danielle was like an innocent child as she sat on the swing andughed happily. Her crisp and melodiousughter seemed to have magic as it echoed through the sea of flowers and filled every corner.


    A gentle breeze blew, bringing with it the fragrance of flowers and lifting Danielle¡¯s skirt and hair. Her beauty, which was like the flowers in this sea of flowers, was intoxicating. David quietly looked at everything in front of him, his heart filled with happiness and satisfaction.


    The sunlight spilled over them, framing a beautiful and peaceful picture. For a moment, time seemed to pause, with only Danielle¡¯sughter mingling with the beauty of the sea of flowers.


    In the past, some parents in the vige would make swings for their children, and Danielle would stand by enviously for ages. That day, she hopped her way back home and begged her adoptive father to make a swing for her with a face full of anticipation.


    However, she was scolded by her adoptive mother, the words as unpleasant as they could be.


    Since then, she had never made any requests to her adoptive parents, knowing it would only lead to scolding.


    "Come join me," Danielle said, looking back at David.


    "Alright," he said.


    The two sat on the swing.


    David pulled Danielle into his arms, his big hand gently caressing her slender waist. His lips gently pressed against hers, as if exploring some precious treasure.


    He slowly caressed, feeling the warmth and delicate texture of her lips. This sensation made his heart race and his breathing quicken.


    Danielle responded to his passion. The two of them kissed passionately, and Danielle sensed that his hand kept moving downward...


    "David," she said.


    Her soft call made David stop. His eyes still carried a lingering desire as he replied, "Huh?"


    "Someone¡¯s here."


    Danielle had noticed the photographers and bodyguards from the start. Although they were all hiding in the dark, she still spotted them. She thought, ¡¯Right in front of all these people, I almost... This is so embarrassing. I was led astray by his charm...


    "Just treat them like they¡¯re invisible people," David said, shooting a nce with displeasure at the people he brought along. He thought, ¡¯If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have brought along these people who can¡¯t read the room.


    Danielle thought, ¡¯Oh, please. How can they be treated like they¡¯re invisible? They¡¯re just short of moving chairs and holding snacks to watch the

 Chapter 97-2

    scene...


    The bodyguards who couldn¡¯t read the room thought, ¡¯We¡¯re being falsely used. There¡¯s no way we¡¯d dare to look. Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re about to bury our heads in the ground...


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    The sound of a bell broke David and Danielle¡¯s beautiful moment.


    David picked up his phone and noticed that it was a call from Patrick. He answered it angrily.


    "Shoot," he said. Then, he thought, ¡¯Howe my subordinates are so clueless? Can¡¯t they see I¡¯m on a date?¡¯


    Patrick was shocked, thinking, ¡¯What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Charrington? Has he been riled up? With that tone, if nothing serious happens to me, I¡¯ll probably be sent to Sheaniea again. I don¡¯t want that. Mr. Charrington has just promised to transfer me back to the country this time.¡¯


    "Want to get in trouble, huh?" David noticed that Patrick kept remaining silent, ying the mute game with him.


    Patrick was so shocked that he flinched, almost tossing the phone away. "Mr. Charrington, we¡¯ve caught those people," he said. "Do you want toe over?"


    "I¡¯ll be thereter." David hung up without showing consideration for Patrick¡¯s feelings.


    Patrick wanted to say something else, but he heard a busy signal on the other end of the line...


    "Is there anything urgent?" Danielle asked.


    "Nope," David said. "Those people who killed Kevin have been caught. I¡¯ll go check on themter." David still wanted to stay with Danielle a bit longer. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about those unimportant people.


    "I¡¯ll go with you." Those people had nned it, and there was clearly an escape route. Danielle was somewhat surprised by how quickly David caught them.


    "Alright," David said.


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    Just as David was about to say something to Danielle, another ring interrupted his words.


    With a displeased expression, he picked up his phone. Noticing that the caller was Nathan, he thought, ¡¯What are these two brothers up to?¡¯


    "What¡¯s the matter?" David¡¯s tone was even gloomier than before.


    Nathan thought, ¡¯What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Charrington? Could it be that Tara¡¯s illness has rpsed? But that¡¯s not possible. Patrick said that she had been cured by Mrs. Charrington. Could it be that something has happened...!

 Chapter 97-3

    Just as Nathan was still trying to figure out his boss¡¯s mood, a cold voice could be heard. "If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll make you silent permanently. You¡¯ll never have to speak again."


    ¡¯What¡¯s going on today?¡¯ David thought. ¡¯One after another, they called me, affecting my date, and not speaking up. Trying to be cold to me, huh?¡¯


    "Mr. Charrington, I¡¯ll speak up," Nathan said. "Geoffrey took the opportunity to hold a board meeting today. He wanted to appoint Sebastian as the assistant general manager of the group.


    "Plus, he wanted to handle the mall project in the city to Sebastian and let him take charge. Most of the board members rejected it.


    "Since everyone was against it, he brought up Logan, saying that Logan had tacitly agreed. The directors no longer objected. Later, I went to the meeting room to stop him from doing that."


    Nathan briefly exined the situation to David.


    "Such audacity to have that intention," David said. "Since he doesn¡¯t know his ce and thinks he¡¯s very capable, I¡¯ll get him out of Charrington Group."


    Initially, he let Geoffrey stay at Charrington Group out of respect for his grandparents, not wanting to make them too sad, as long as Geoffrey could be more settled.


    "Mr. Charrington, should we submit those pieces of evidence now?" Nathan said.


    He thought, ¡¯Mr. Charrington is finally going to punish Geoffrey. Over the years, he has been taking advantage of the fact that he is Mr. Charrington¡¯s father to lord over people. Most importantly, he has treated Mr. Charrington poorly.


    "Wait for me to go back," David said. He wanted topletely overpower Geoffrey, leaving him unable to recover from the situation.


    "So busy, huh?" Danielle said as she looked at David with a smile.


    "With you around, everything will take a back seat." David looked at Danielle with deep affection and turned off his phone, not letting those clueless people call again.


    The higher-ups of Charrington Group thought, ¡¯Mr. Charrington, why don¡¯t youe back to thepany to take a look? We¡¯re so busy we can¡¯t even take a sip of water.


    Danielle¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, thinking, ¡¯When did this guy be such a pro at saying sweet nothings?¡¯


    At a nce, the entire field of orchids was a spectacr scenery. Any random snapshot would turn out breathtakingly beautiful.


    Danielle could not help but say with a sense of admiration, "This ce is really beautiful."


    "It¡¯s not as beautiful as you," David said, hugging Danielle from behind and admiring the beautiful scenery with her. "I¡¯ll get someone to nt orchids all over Nathor Pce. You can see them whenever you want."


    Danielle was usually quite busy. When she got back, the new school term would start soon, so she wouldn¡¯t have much time to spend with David. Now that she could spend more time with him, she was quite happy.


    Her usual busyness was eased at this moment, and she quietly enjoyed the scenery.


    "I will apany you to see all the beautiful sceneries in this world and travel to every corner of this world," David said these moving words very seriously, stirring up many emotions in Danielle¡¯s calm heart.

 Chapter 98-1

    David looked at Danielle dotingly. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. Then, he hugged her tightly without hesitation.


    He carried Danielle and spun in the sea of flowers, every step filled with deep love and longing for her.


    Danielle was so amused by David¡¯s sudden action that she giggled. Herughter, which was as crisp and melodious as the sound of a silver bell, echoed through the sea of flowers. Her radiant smile was like the warmest sunshine in spring, melting David¡¯s heart.


    "Put me down as we¡¯re going to get dizzy in a bit," Danielle said with endearing annoyance, but her tone was filled with happiness and sweetness. When David heard this, he chuckled and stopped spinning.


    He had heard Danielle¡¯s happyughter several times today, which was so radiant and beautiful that his gaze was enthralled.  As Danielle looked at his enthralled expression, her eyes, which had a sense of cunning, darted around. She grinned at David, ced her hand on his waist, and gave it a little tickle.


    David snapped out of his daze after being tickled by Danielle. He quickly tickled Danielle and said with a smile, "You¡¯ve got quite the nerve, huh?"


    Danielle turned around, wanting to run away, but David caught her in his arms.


    "How should I punish you?" he said dotingly, tickling Danielle as he spoke. "Kiss me, and I¡¯ll let you go."


    "I don¡¯t want to kiss you." Danielle pouted. She thought, ¡¯Jeez, what is he doing? Not acting like a decent person and taking the opportunity to ask for a kiss.¡¯


    "You don¡¯t want to kiss me, huh?" David said. "What a pity."


    Danielle giggled in his arms with nowhere to escape. "Stop," she said. "Stop tickling me now..." She wasughing so hard that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to beg for mercy.


    "I¡¯ll kiss you," she said. "Stop tickling now..."


    David kissed her lips again. The two of them embraced and kissed under the sea of flowers.


    He reluctantly pulled away from her soft lips, still feeling unsatisfied.


    "Are you hungry?" he said. "I¡¯ll take you to have a meal."


    Danielle¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed, looking as alluring as a ripe apple. There were still some water stains on her pink lips. At this moment, she was as alluring as she could be.


    However, David used his fingers to gently wipe the water stains on her lips. Then, he held her hand and left the sea of flowers.


    At this moment, Celine Johnson and Emma Harris

 Chapter 98-2

    arrived at a high-end grand restaurant and were told that the entire restaurant had been booked.


    This restaurant was favored by many rich and famous people. Whenever they visited Mitnd, they would stop by to taste the dishes here.


    However, reservations must be made a month in advance, and even then, securing a spot was not guaranteed.


    "Who booked the entire ce?" Celine said, feeling a bit disappointed. "I¡¯ll pay double."


    A staff member said politely, "I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m not able to reveal the identity of the esteemed guests."


    Emma, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but ask, "When will their meal end?" She thought, "This is a ce where many wealthy families want to check in. If I could post a picture here, everyone in my circle of friends would envy me.¡¯


    "We¡¯re not sure of the time yet," the staff member said. "No one can enter until the esteemed guestse out."arrived at a high-end grand restaurant and were told that the entire restaurant had been booked.


    This restaurant was favored by many rich and famous people. Whenever they visited Mitnd, they would stop by to taste the dishes here.


    However, reservations must be made a month in advance, and even then, securing a spot was not guaranteed.


    "Who booked the entire ce?" Celine said, feeling a bit disappointed. "I¡¯ll pay double."


    A staff member said politely, "I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m not able to reveal the identity of the esteemed guests."


    Emma, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but ask, "When will their meal end?" She thought, "This is a ce where many wealthy families want to check in. If I could post a picture here, everyone in my circle of friends would envy me.¡¯


    "We¡¯re not sure of the time yet," the staff member said. "No one can enter until the esteemed guestse out." The tourists standing at the side were envious of the people who had booked the entire restaurant. "We can¡¯t even afford a meal here, let alone book the entire restaurant. Being rich is really nice.


    "It¡¯s such an upscale restaurant, and they can just book the whole restaurant whenever they want..."


    "I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s not just about having money to book the whole ce here. You need to have money and power."


    "Apparently, the scenery and dishes in the restaurant are superb. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s really difficult to make a reservation here."


    "I saw the people who booked the entire ce earlier. They¡¯re a very young couple. The guy is handsome, and the woman is beautiful, both having stunningly good looks. They are followed by a group of bodyguards, so it¡¯s clear they¡¯re people of high status."


    Celine felt that it was a pity that she didn¡¯t have the chance to taste the dishes of this restaurant this time. Emma nced back at the tourists, who were casting envious looks on the inside of the restaurant. She couldn¡¯t help but feel proud, thinking, ¡¯If I could enter, these people would definitely be super envious.


    She then turned around and asked the staff member, "Are there any requirements to book the entire ce here?"


    Instantly, the tourists at the side looked at her.


    "Are these two girls also trying to book the whole ce? They must be from wealthy families, judging from their outfits."


    "Since she has asked that question, both of them must be loaded. Look at their clothes. They¡¯re all limited-edition outfits of the current season."


    "Are there really that many rich people now? It feels like they¡¯re everywhere."


    Emma¡¯s vanity was satisfied, and she looked at the staff member with great confidence.

 Chapter 98-3

    The staff member at the side wanted to say something but hesitated. Then, he said very tactfully, "Here, it¡¯s not just about having money, but also about status..."


    Emma pulled Celine over and said, "She¡¯s the heiress of the Johnson family in Aleria. The Johnson family holds a very important position in Aleria."


    The staff member looked at Emma somewhat speechlessly, thinking, ¡¯What heiress of the Johnson family? This is not Aleria.¡¯


    "I¡¯m really sorry," he said. "The distinguished guests today are very important. You can make a reservation for another time."


    "I thought they were very loaded, but unexpectedly, the staff member politely turned them down right away."


    "Trying to flex without the muscle."


    Emma was embarrassed by the staff member. The tourists at the side even criticized her, making herplexion alternate between anger and shame. "Celine, give your brother a call," she said. "He¡¯ll definitely help you resolve it."


    "Huh?" Celine said. "Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else?" She didn¡¯t want to trouble her brother with everything. He had been so busytely, and it was not that she absolutely had to dine at this restaurant.


    Emma coaxed Celine softly, saying, "Look at what others are saying about us. The staff member doesn¡¯t take the Johnson family seriously at all. You¡¯re the little princess of the Johnson family. If you speak up, your brother will definitely help you sort this out."


    In Aleria, the Harris family could only be considered a wealthy family, which was several levels below the Johnson family. Emma was on good terms with Celine, so the other wealthy families did not dare to look down on her family.


    Celine was a naive and sweet girl who could be easily manipted. Whatever Emma said, Celine would rarely refuse, which made Emma even more smug. "Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try." Celine picked up her phone and called her brother, Jaden Johnson.


    Inside the upscale restaurant, David held Danielle¡¯s hand and refused to let go, overlooking the entire scenery of Mitnd with her.


    ¡¯If only time could freeze at this moment,¡¯ he thought, wanting to stay by Danielle¡¯s side forever.


    David¡¯s maic voice sounded in Danielle¡¯s ears. "Danielle, do you like it?"


    "I like it," Danielle said. "It¡¯s very beautiful here." She thought, ¡¯The most important thing is having you by my side. Fate is truly amazing. I¡¯m starting to rely on him more and more.


    "Do you like me then?" he asked in an inducing manner.


    Danielle found it somewhat amusing, thinking, ¡¯He even indirectly asked me. She then looked at David with a firm gaze and said, "I like you." David tightened his embrace on her and said gently and lovingly, "I love you."


    Danielle turned her face to the side, unable to handle David¡¯s passion. "Can we eat now?"

 Chapter 99-1

    David looked at Danielle in amusement. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl up as he said, "Okay, little greedy cat."


    He then instructed the restaurant manager, "The dishes can be served now."


    "Alright, Mr. Charrington," the restaurant manager said respectfully.


    Danielle took out a gift box from her bag, pushed it over to David, and said, "This is for you. Guess what it is."


    David was somewhat surprised as he looked at the gift box in front of him, seemingly not expecting that Danielle would give him a gift.


    He picked up the gift box in front of him very seriously. "A watch?"


    Danielle gave David an eye-roll, thinking, ¡¯Jeez, can¡¯t this clueless guy not blurt out the correct answer right away?¡¯


    Getting eye-rolled at by Danielle, David looked a little aggrieved. "Danielle, I was wrong."


    "What did you do wrong?" Danielle looked at David¡¯s aggrieved expression with her beautiful eyes.


    He began to reflect, thinking, ¡¯What did I do wrong? I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong, but since Danielle said I did, I must have. In any case, apologizing first is always the right move. Could it be that I guessed the gift correctly...¡¯


    "I was wrong in every way. I made you unhappy." He was very sincere in admitting his mistake.


    Danielle held back herughter. "Open it and see if you like it."


    "I like it. I like whatever you give me. I¡¯ll cherish it." Before David opened the box, he started to express his stance eagerly.


    When he opened the gift box, there was a watch inside. He finally knew why Danielle had red at him earlier. He quickly made a mental note, thinking, ¡¯When Danielle gives me a gift next time, I shouldn¡¯t guess it right on the first try.


    ¡¯Danielle, did you design it yourself?¡¯ David picked up the watch, unable to make out the brand. He figured it was likely that Danielle designed it herself, and he liked this watch.


    "Yes, it¡¯s not as good as what you usually wear. Don¡¯t mind it." She wanted to give David a gift as soon as possible. The design of the watch was done in a hurry with multiple drafts before she finally settled on this one. She thought it would suit him perfectly.


    David quickly took off his watch which was worth millions of dors and tossed it aside. "Danielle, the watch you gave me is more valuable to me than any watch in this world. Its value is beyond measure. I absolutely love it."


    His eyes were filled with love for her. As he spoke, he stretched out his hand toward her and said, "Danielle, help me put it on."

 Chapter 99-2

    Danielle gently took David¡¯s hand and helped him put on the watch. "It suits you perfectly." This watch was unique and proved that Danielle was emotionally open to David.


    At Johnson Group, Jaden sat at his desk. Recently, he had been feeling fatigued. asionally, he would have a splitting headache, but the doctor did not find anything wrong.


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    He picked up his phone and saw that it was a call from his sister, so he quickly answered it.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Celine?" he asked.


    "Jaden, I want to dine at Layra Restaurant in Mitnd, but the staff member said someone has booked the entire ce and won¡¯t let me in," Celine said endearingly. "Jaden, I really want to go in. Can you help me figure out a solution?" Jaden knew this restaurant and was aware that reservations were required in advance. He was familiar with the owner. His family doted on his sister, and he was no exception. "I¡¯ll call the owner and ask," he said.


    "Alright. Thank you, Jaden."


    On the other side, Emma looked at Celine with anticipation and asked, "Celine, what did your brother say? Did he agree?"


    "My brother said he would call and ask," Celine said. "There should be no problem." One could tell that Celine was well protected by her parents and brother.


    Emma smiled broadly and said, "There¡¯ll surely be no issues. With your brother stepping in, he¡¯ll surely get us in."


    The staff member at the side looked at the two of them speechlessly, thinking, ¡¯Our restaurant has already been booked by someone. Can¡¯t they go to another restaurant? We usually get many customers like this. They basically go back to where theye from.


    Inside the restaurant, the table was filled with signature dishes and various desserts. David knew that Danielle liked desserts, so he specifically asked the restaurant chef to make more.


    Danielle looked at the table of delicious food, her eyes gleaming with excitement. They were all her favorites, and there were also desserts she liked.


    David looked at Danielle with a smile and asked, "Is it delicious?"


    "It¡¯s delish," Danielle said.


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    A phone call shattered this beautiful moment. David was really speechless, thinking, ¡¯I just turned

 Chapter 99-3

    on the phone, and herees a call again.¡¯


    "What¡¯s the matter?" he asked in a serious voice.


    "Are you eating at Layra Restaurant?" Jaden asked. He could hear David¡¯s displeasure, so he figured he must have interrupted his meal.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    Jaden went straight to the point. "My sister is outside Layra Restaurant. She wants toe in for a meal. Is it okay for you to let her in?"


    "It¡¯s not okay."


    As David spoke, he was about to hang up the phone.


    "Can you bear to see my sister standing alone outside?" Jaden resorted to using a plea for sympathy to get his sister inside.


    "Who¡¯s calling?" Danielle asked, looking at David¡¯s displeased expression.


    "A friend¡¯s sister wants toe in and eat," David replied gently,pletely devoid of the coldness he had shown when he spoke to Jaden earlier.


    "Let them in then. We¡¯re almost done eating anyway."


    Jaden pricked up his ears to listen on the phone. He thought, ¡¯No wonder David was annoyed when he talked to me earlier. It turns out that he¡¯s having a meal with a woman. A woman... There¡¯s a woman beside him? And he spoke so gently to her.


    ¡¯I grew up with David. Many people have a thing for him, but I haven¡¯t seen any woman brave enough to really get close to him. I want to see who can melt this iceberg.


    "Ask your sister toe in," David said. Without waiting for Jaden to say anything, he hung up the phone right away, thinking, ¡¯This phone should have been switched off all the time today.


    A short whileter, two girls entered the restaurant. Emma immediately spotted David and excitedly went over to greet him. "David, so it¡¯s you who booked the entire ce," she said. "We¡¯re really fated to meet. We actually run into each other overseas."


    An endearing voice sounded beside David.


    She was too happy to meet David here, so she immediately neglected Celine, who hade in with her, and Danielle, who was sitting opposite David.


    David pursed his lips when he heard this. His eyes were like the cold night sky, which was chilling. There was a coldness that made one shiver.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    David¡¯s question made Emma, who was smiling, instantly feel awkward. Her eyes were teary as she said with grievance, "David, it¡¯s me, Emma. We¡¯ve met before. Maybe you¡¯re usually busy, so you¡¯ve forgotten about me."


    "Don¡¯t call me with that kind of tone." David¡¯s deep voice contained a sense of threat. Emma thought, ¡¯Well, I just have a thing for you...


    Sitting across from David, Danielle waspletely unaffected as she continued to eat, looking as if she was an outsider.


    She thought, ¡¯I really have a lot of love rivals, from my home country to abroad...

 Chapter 100-1

    "I¡¯m sorry," Emma said. "I was discourteous. I thought we were familiar with each other, so I..." She had noticed Danielle a long time ago, and her words could easily be misunderstood.


    "Familiar with each other?" Danielle said as she looked up at David.


    David then looked at Danielle worriedly, afraid that she would misunderstand. In the end, he noticed that her face was full of smiles.


    "I don¡¯t know her, Danielle," he said, going along with what Danielle had said. Since Danielle wanted to make things difficult for Emma, he would y along.


    "No, no, it¡¯s not that," Emma said endearingly, even looking somewhat flustered. "We¡¯re not familiar with David."


    Danielle revealed a disdainful smile, thinking, ¡¯With her exnation, she might as well shut up. She¡¯s afraid that others won¡¯t overthink things. Fortunately, I know what kind of person David is.¡¯


    "Since you said you¡¯re not familiar with him, don¡¯t keep calling David that way," she said. "It¡¯s really disgusting to hear. I suggest you speak properly. Aren¡¯t you afraid of identally suffocating yourself with your cutesy voice?


    "Even if you aren¡¯t afraid, you should consider how it affects the ears of the people around you."


    "Ma¡¯am, did I provoke you in any way?" Emma said. "Why are you speaking so viciously?" Her eyes welled up with tears, looking like she had suffered a huge grievance.


    Anyone who saw this would think that Danielle was bullying her.


    Standing aside, Celine couldn¡¯t stand seeing her best friend being bullied and spoke up in her defense. "Emma was just saying hello to David," she said. "Why are you being so harsh on her?"


    "I¡¯m fine, Celine," Emma said, tears streaming down her face. "It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have greeted David."


    "It¡¯s okay, Emma," Celine said. "Don¡¯t be afraid. We just said hello. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong." At this point, Celine had beenpletely swayed, looking like she wanted to defend Emma. "With me around, you can forget about bullying Emma."


    Looking at Celine as if she was a fool, Danielle said, "You think you can stand up for her? You¡¯re being used by her, yet you¡¯re still helping her out. What can you do? It¡¯s out of courtesy that I reproached her that way."


    "How... how can you put things this way?" Celine was at a loss for words.


    She was so angry that sheined to David, saying, "David, look at her. How can she be so rude?"


    David nced at Celine indifferently, yet it felt like there was an invisible pressureing at her.


    Celine was so frightened that she flinched. She was usually terrified of David. Every time she saw him, it was like a mouse seeing a cat.

 Chapter 100-2

    ¡¯I was really pissed off by this woman just now, so Iined to this terrifying guy, she thought.


    "If you want to stay here and eat, stay far away from us or get out," David said. His tone was t, but he spoke in such a way that made it difficult for others to ignore.


    "Da-David, I was wrong," Celine said. "I¡¯ll now bring Emma to the side to eat." Celine was so frightened that she trembled when she walked. It was obvious that she was really terrified of David.


    Going along with Celine¡¯s words to save face, Emma walked away quietly with her, afraid of saying something that would anger David.


    After the two of them left, it was quiet again.


    "Quite a few people are secretly in love with you," Danielle said slowly. "How can I guard against so many love rivals?"


    "You don¡¯t have to guard against them," David said with sincerity and deep affection. "I¡¯ll keep a distance from any woman who gets close to me.


    Any romantic interest thates my way is rubbish, and I¡¯ll remove it myself. All you need to do is stay by my side.


    "When you return to the country, you¡¯ll almost be starting school. The school is filled with boys your age. Will you mind me for being older than you?"


    Danielle¡¯s face was full of surprise. She truly hadn¡¯t expected this man to have moments of insecurity.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she said. "They¡¯re not as charming as you."


    When David heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. "Tell me then. What charm do I have that attracts you?"


    Danielle lowered her head to eat, ignoring David. ¡¯Compliment him once, and he¡¯ll think he¡¯s a superstar, she thought.


    Meanwhile, Emma and Celine sessfully tasted the dishes here. They were indeed delicious. Watching David and Danielle interact sweetly, even the tastiest food felt tasteless to Emma.


    She thought, ¡¯But isn¡¯t David¡¯s fianc¨¦e Audrey?


    Who¡¯s this woman then? In the past, with Audrey around, I usually didn¡¯t have the chance to get close to David. Isn¡¯t this opportunity presented to me now? The heavens are really helping me.


    She quickly found an angle to take a few photos and posted them on an Instagram story that only Audrey could see. She thought, ¡¯I want Audrey to tear this woman apart.


    ¡¯With this drama queen Audrey around, she will probably let this woman have a hard time. She is after all the daughter of the richest family, so she has some tricks up her sleeve.


    ¡¯When the timees, the two of them will be at each other¡¯s throats, and I¡¯ll be the one who will win in the end. David can only be mine.


    At the Darling family¡¯s home, Audrey saw the

 Chapter 100-3

    Instagram story that Emma had shared, as expected.


    She zoomed in on one of the photos and noticed that Danielle and David were looking at each other with sweet expressions in the restaurant.


    This would justify the fact that the photos had been taken by deliberately choosing the angle. The angle was so well chosen that the result made them look as intimate as possible.


    Audrey was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone. She thought, ¡¯Damn bitch. Didn¡¯t she say she would go overseas to treat Tara? But here she is out on a romantic date. She is indeed a vixen. All she knows is seducing David. The tactics she used were lowdown and petty.


    ¡¯Damn it. If it weren¡¯t for her, would I have been grounded? I can¡¯t do anything now. I wonder if Mom and Dad have seen my handwritten letter.


    At this moment, Howard and Vivian had finished reading Audrey¡¯s handwritten letter, and they were touched. After all, she was a child whom they had raised for more than ten years. However, the principles that should be upheld couldn¡¯t bepromised.


    They thought, ¡¯If we don¡¯t make Audrey realize her mistake this time, she will dare to do it again next time.¡¯


    Howard said with difficulty, "Should we arrange for Audrey to stay elsewhere? It could help reduce conflicts, and there¡¯s also Audrey¡¯s feelings for David that we have to consider."


    "They¡¯re starting school soon," Vivian said. "Let her stay in the dorm once the term begins." Vivian wanted to give Audrey a chance, but she didn¡¯t want her precious daughter to be upset.


    Howard pursed his lips and said seriously, "That works too. We owe Danielle to begin with. We can¡¯t let our precious daughter be upset anymore."


    "I thought Audrey no longer had feelings for David," Vivian said, feeling somewhat down. "It¡¯s my fault for not paying attention to that."


    "Even if you paid attention, it wouldn¡¯t help," Howard said. "If she doesn¡¯t want you to notice her feelings, don¡¯t you think she¡¯d know how to hide them?" Howard wasn¡¯t trying to judge Audrey that way.


    It was just that people who were in love would do anything. That was why he wanted Audrey to move out and reduce the chances of meeting David. That way, she would slowly forget about him.


    "Let¡¯s hope that grounding Audrey this time will truly make her reflect," Vivian said somewhat worriedly.

 Chapter 101-1

    In the dark basement, the entire room was dyed red with blood, and the strong smell of blood filled the air.


    "If you want to kill us, go ahead. We don¡¯t know anything. Just give up on trying to get information out of us."


    A group of hitmen who had killed Kevin were lying on the ground, covered in injuries.


    "Such backbone?" Danielle said. "I¡¯d like to see how long the hitmen trained by Shadow Domain canst in my hands. I¡¯m really looking forward to it."


    Her gaze revealed a trace of madness. Her beautiful eyes were filled with cruelty and bloodlust.


    She picked up a dagger and walked toward one of the hitmen. Every step she took sent a chill running down his spine, as if the dagger in her hand would pierce into his heart at any moment. Danielle moved like a ghost. In a sh, she arrived in front of the man. The dagger in her hand flickered with a cold light as she stabbed straight toward his eyes. He did not even have time to react, only seeing a blur before intense pain struck him.


    However, this was not the end. With a flick of her wrist, Danielle brought the dagger down and cut off the man¡¯s tendons with precision. He let out a miserable scream and fell to the ground, twitching in pain.


    "Help," he said. "Help. Ah... I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you. Please, please, spare me."


    Screams and pleas for mercy filled the entire basement.


    Danielle stood at the side and looked coldly at the man, who was twitching on the ground. There was no pity in her eyes.


    David, who was standing at the side, raised his eyebrows slightly. He was someone who had a dark past. He knew Danielle was not an ordinary girl, but he did not dare to let her see his darker side. ¡¯I didn¡¯t expect that she is so decisive in her actions,¡¯ he thought. ¡¯Perhaps I could try...


    Standing behind David, Patrick and the others were a little surprised by Danielle¡¯s methods. They hadn¡¯t expected her to be even more ruthless than their boss.


    Danielle said, "Shh. Be quiet. No shouting. I gave you a chance, but you don¡¯t want it. There¡¯s no need for you to speak again then. Show me your backbone."


    With that said, she took the dagger and cut the man¡¯s tongue. Now, he truly couldn¡¯t speak.


    His pale face was filled with despair and bone-deep fear. The pain in his body caused him to keep twitching.


    The remaining hitmen¡¯s pupils constricted, and they kept retreating. They were indeed frightened by Danielle¡¯s cruel methods, thinking, ¡¯She really didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak.


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 101-2

    With his tongue cut off, the man could not speak, so he could only keep wailing.


    "I told you to be quiet," Danielle said. "A hitman who can¡¯t even understand what I¡¯m saying is useless."


    With a sh of the de, the man¡¯s carotid artery was instantly cut off.


    The air was filled with a strong smell of blood, which was nauseating. The man¡¯s remaining eye revealed the fear of death as he watched his blood flow all over the ground. His body gradually lost strength, and he eventually copsed to the ground.


    As time passed, more and more blood umted in the pool of blood, as if conveying the cruelty and ruthlessness of this cruel killing.


    "Get rid of his body," Danielle instructed the bodyguard beside her with a smile. At this moment, she was like a demon that had walked out of the darkness.


    "Got it," the bodyguard replied. Danielle turned around and walked toward the other hitmen, her gaze sharp. With each step she took forward, the hitmen were so frightened that they took a step back.


    They were really scared out of their wits by this demonic woman. Initially, they thought that a woman wouldn¡¯t be capable of using any harsh interrogation tactics, but unexpectedly, Danielle turned out to be even more ruthless than any man.


    "Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over," they said.


    In Danielle¡¯s lowered gaze, a chilling darkness emanated, sending shivers down their spines.


    "I usually go easy on the first person I deal with, not wanting to scare the others," she said. "I¡¯m afraid they might forget the information I want to know."


    The group of hitmen thought, ¡¯What is she talking about? That hitman just died a gruesome death, and she still calls it going easy. If she were to be harsh, wouldn¡¯t our entire family be wiped out...


    "I¡¯m giving you all onest chance to speak," Danielle said. "You all only have one chance. I suggest you cherish it. If the next person I choose decides to be as tough as the one before, then I¡¯m helpless."


    At this moment, the hitmen were already scared out of their wits. After all, they were only given a chance, and none of them wanted to die. They were all afraid that if the next person chosen by this cruel woman refused to speak, they would all die.


    "I, I¡¯ll tell you. Ask away. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know."


    A man spoke with a face full of fear. As hitmen, they lived in an extremely dangerous environment, but they didn¡¯t want to die just like that.


    "Look, here¡¯s someone who knows how to read the situation," Danielle said.


    She was all smiles, but this smile made the hitmen tremble.


    "Who sent you here?" she asked.

 Chapter 101-3

    "It¡¯s the butler," the hitman said. "He wanted us to get rid of Kevin and the people tailing after him."


    Danielle figured that the butler this man mentioned was very likely the butler who controlled the situation behind the scenes.


    "Let¡¯s talk about this butler then," she said. "What¡¯s his position in Shadow Domain?"


    The man¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Danielle mention Shadow Domain, thinking, ¡¯So, she has long known that we¡¯re from Shadow Domain. How did she find out, though?¡¯


    "The look in your eyes is telling me that you are wondering howe I know you people are from Shadow Domain, huh?" Danielle said indifferently. "Please remember your current situation and just answer my questions."


    ¡¯If they don¡¯t want to tell me, so be it,¡¯ she thought. ¡¯After all, they¡¯re the ones at the mercy of the situation and have no control over it.¡¯


    "Our butler holds a high position in Shadow Domain," the man said. "It can be said that he is second only to our leader. Usually, he is the one who assigns us missions and conveys the master¡¯s intention.


    "We¡¯re only in charge of things within our own area. We don¡¯t know anything about other sections, and we don¡¯t know the organizational structure of Shadow Domain. We¡¯re just hitmen. We¡¯ll just get rid of whoever our master asks us to get rid of."


    The man wiped his sweat as he said tremblingly, fearing that if he said anything displeasing to Danielle, she would immediately kill him.


    "Have you seen your master?" Danielle asked.


    "What¡¯s his name?¡¯


    She had asked someone to investigate Shadow Domain, but they had not found any valuable information. It was quite mysterious.


    "We¡¯re just ordinary hitmen," the man said. "We rarely see the butler, let alone our master. We¡¯ve never seen him before. Only those few higher-ups have seen him." "What¡¯s the butler¡¯s name? Draw his portrait."


    Danielle took a notebook and threw it to the man.


    "The butler¡¯s name is n Hart. I¡¯ll draw now, but my drawing skills are kind of bad."


    The man knew that he would be executed when he went back. He figured perhaps there was still a slim chance of survival if he told the truth here.


    "Draw as much as you can," Danielle said slowly.

 Chapter 102-1

    Danielle turned around and met the man¡¯s gaze. The cold expression on her face was reced by an innocent and pure smile, and the ruthlessness from before disappeared without a trace.


    David took Danielle¡¯s hands and wiped the blood from her hand with a wet wipe, slowly wiping her wless and tender hands as if he were handling a rare treasure.


    "Are you tired?" he asked, then held Danielle in his arms.


    ¡¯Come on, Danielle thought, shaking her head. ¡¯How is this even considered tiring?¡¯ She then said, "I¡¯m not tired."


    Looking at Danielle sitting obediently in David¡¯s arms, the group of hitmen werepletely dumbfounded. ¡¯Is she still the cruel demon from just a moment ago?¡¯ they thought. Meanwhile, in Aleria, members of major families like the Johnson family, the West family, the Graham family, the Barnes family, and the Darling family seemed to be experiencing something unusual in their bodies.


    They were fatigued, and their heads felt as if they were about to split open. The pain was unbearable, as if countless needles were constantly pricking them.


    Not only that, but they would also faint from time to time and lose consciousness. Every time they woke up from fainting, the pain in their bodies got even more unbearable, as if all their bones had been broken.


    Each family had hired renowned doctors in private, but it seemed that no problem could be found. The results showed that their bodies were in perfect health.


    This made them terrified. At the moment, they did not know what was wrong, but the symptoms of their bodies seemed to be getting worse with each passing day, as if they would die suddenly in the next moment.


    Among them, the Darling family was the worst hit. Five out of the six sons of the Darling family had developed problems.


    "What exactly is wrong with their bodies?" Howard and Vivian said, looking at their sons worriedly.


    The doctors wiped the beads of sweat off their foreheads, exchanging nervous nces as they looked at Austin.


    "We really didn¡¯t find anything wrong," they said. "The examination reports show that their bodies are in perfect health."


    As a doctor, Austin¡¯s face was extremely grim. His conclusion was the same as these doctors¡¯, and it was very likely that...


    "Please leave for now," he said.


    "Alright, call us if you need anything." A group of doctors walked out of the ward.

 Chapter 102-2

    Everyone then looked at Austin, knowing that he might have something to say.


    "Austin, do you have anything to say?" Joseph asked calmly. "Did you discover something?"


    The people in the ward looked at Austin.


    "I suspect that we¡¯ve been poisoned," Austin said. "The poison is likely very well hidden, and modern medical equipment can¡¯t detect it."


    Xavier jumped up in a sh, cursing, "What? I¡¯m poisoned? Which bastard poisoned me?"


    "Can you be quiet?" Howard said with a frown and swatted Xavier¡¯s head.


    Xavier looked at Howard with a face full of resentment and said, "Dad, I¡¯ve been poisoned and about to die. Why are you still hitting me on the head? No wonder I¡¯m not bright. It¡¯s all because of you hitting me!"


    Xavier¡¯s loud behavior left everyone in the ward speechless. "Just let the poison take you then," Matthew said, shooting a re at the not-so-bright Xavier.


    "Matthew, you really don¡¯t love me at all," Xavier said. "I¡¯m a forgotten soul that no one loves. My life is tough. But I still have tens of millions of fans who love me. Hmph."


    "Did this silly boy reallye from me?" Vivian said, sighing deeply and looking up with a look of disbelief.


    "Xavier, quiet down," Elliot said.


    With a serious expression, he continued. "Austin, are you sure we¡¯re poisoned?"


    He and his siblings had been poisoned without anyone knowing, so he figured it was highly likely that someone close to them did it. He also reckoned that it was very likely done by someone they trusted as that person managed to poison them and still went unnoticed.


    "It¡¯s very likely," Austin said. "It¡¯s not just our family. Other families are also in the same situation. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re all hiding it as they are worried it will affect theirpany¡¯s share prices."


    If most of the people in a family were experiencing health problems, their family business would definitely be affected, and the Darling family was no exception.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at everyone and said, "We can ask Danielle. Her medical skills are amazing. She even cured Grandpa and Grandma, so she definitely has a way."


    "Danielle¡¯s medical skills are great, but we¡¯re still unsure if the cause is poison," Howard said. "If this poison is powerful and Danielle can¡¯t do anything about it, won¡¯t it be very dangerous for her toe back?


    "If it¡¯s really poisoning, it must have been done by someone close to us and someone we trust since it has been done without us noticing."


    Howard knew his precious daughter¡¯s medical skills were advanced, but he didn¡¯t want her to take any risks.

 Chapter 102-3

    The siblings of the Darling family fell silent for a moment. They did not want their sister to be in danger either.


    Meanwhile, Danielle held the portrait given by the hitman and fell into a daze. Looking at this portrait that was poorly done, those who didn¡¯t know better would think that an alien hade to Earth.


    "Are you sure you drew a human?" she asked.


    Looking at the drawing, the hitman forgot his fear for a moment and said sheepishly, "Yeah. This is our butler. I just told you that my drawing is kind of bad."


    "You can¡¯t say your drawing is kind of bad. It should be called an abstract piece that transcends the human species."


    Letting a hitman draw was a serious miscalction. Danielle crumpled the sketch and threw it onto the ground, feeling speechless. "You describe him, and I¡¯ll draw," she said.


    "That¡¯ll do," the hitman said. "Our butler has thick blonde hair, and he has rather narrow-set eyes..."


    Danielle listened to the hitman¡¯s unreliable description and swiftly sketched. In no time, a portrait waspleted.


    "Yep, this is our butler," the hitman said. "The portrait looks so much like him that it¡¯s practically identical. I¡¯m better at describing things."


    The hitman spoke proudly,pletely forgetting where he was.


    Danielle thought, ¡¯Could it be that I did a good job drawing it...


    "With that kind of quality, you people still want to be hitmen?" she said. "I think you¡¯re not going to be killed by the enemy. Rather, you¡¯re going to die from being stupid. Looks like Shadow Domain¡¯s ability to pick people is pretty average."


    Danielle¡¯s mouth was like it had been coated with poison, emotionally hurting the hitmen with each word.


    She then picked up her phone and took a photo of the portrait before sending it to Emery.


    [Check this person out. He¡¯s the butler of Shadow Domain.]


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    "Ding, ding, ding."


    The sound of the phone ringing echoed throughout the entire basement.


    David answered the call expressionlessly, saying, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Nathan said, "Mr. Charrington, several major families have had issues with their health. They¡¯ve seen doctors, but nothing can be done. The examination report shows everything is normal and they¡¯re healthy.


    "But judging from their symptoms, it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ve been poisoned. The poison is very subtle, and regr instruments can¡¯t detect it at all.


    "All of the scions of the Darling family, without exception, have been affected as well. Fortunately, you¡¯re not in the country."


    Nathan specifically mentioned the situation with the Darling family. He knew that Danielle was very likely by his boss¡¯s side. She was an important figure who could offer Nathan protection.


    "Poisoned?" David raised his eyebrows, his gaze shifting slightly.

 Chapter 103-1

    "Yeah, Mr. Charrington, you and Mrs. Charrington should stay abroad for now. This poison is really strange; symptoms suddenly appear. Some families are still seeking medical help, unsure if they¡¯ve been poisoned." Nathan could not help but sigh. He did not know how many people had been poisoned.


    "Is everything alright in the Charrington Manor?"


    David hadn¡¯t called the Charrington Manor recently and was a little worried about his grandfather.


    Nathan said, "Mr. Charrington, the first thing I did was to go to the Charrington Manor. There¡¯s nothing wrong with Mr. Logan Charrington. It¡¯s just that all the major families were poisoned except for us. I wonder what the mastermind is trying to do."


    "Keep an eye on it. I¡¯ll go back as soon as possible," said David.


    The call ended and David did not speak for a long time. "Did something happen?" Danielle felt a little uneasy. She only heard the phone call saying something about being poisoned.


    "Patrick, track down this butler ording to the portrait." David nced at the killer who was trembling in fear. "Kill them all."


    David thought, ¡¯These assassins aren¡¯t a big threat, but I won¡¯t give them a chance to escape and regroup. I can¡¯t leave any security risks for Danielle; no one caught by me can get out alive.


    Nathan replied, "Yes."


    David turned around and held Danielle¡¯s hand as he walked out. Behind him, there were wails and pleas for mercy. The smell of blood spread throughout the entire basement. It was obvious what was going on inside.


    "Danielle, things have been unstable in Soufield recently, with poisonings affecting all the major families, including your family. All of your older brothers have been affected; only Mike, who wasn¡¯t at home, is safe," said David. It was obvious that Darling family was hiding the fact that Danielle¡¯s brothers had been poisoned. He did not want her to worry, but this matter could not be hidden from her, so he chose to tell her.


    "What? Were my brothers poisoned? What about my parents? Are they okay?" Danielle asked anxiously.


    David replied, "There¡¯s nothing wrong with them at the moment. The symptoms appeared suddenly in those affected. Most people aren¡¯t even aware that it¡¯s poisoning. It was Nathan who figured it out."


    When Nathan said that, David had already deduced that those people had been poisoned. It was impossible for so many people to have the same symptoms for no reason.


    "I¡¯ll call my parents and ask." Danielle took out her phone and called Vivian.


    "Mom, are my brothers in the hospital? Are they okay?" As soon as Vivian picked up, Danielle hurriedly asked.

 Chapter 103-2

    Vivian said, "Danielle, so you¡¯ve known that. Your brothers are at home. The doctor can¡¯t tell anything. Austin deduced that he might have been poisoned, but he¡¯s not sure yet."


    The Darling family was discussing the illness in the study. When Danielle called, Vivian put the phone on speaker so that everyone could hear it.


    Danielle told Vivian, "Mom, describe the symptoms of my brothers."


    Joseph spoke up, "Danielle, I¡¯m Joseph. In the first few days, my body was very tired. asionally, I would have a headache. Recently, my bones have also hurt a little. Sometimes, I would faint."


    Danielle had a general idea of the type of poison involved. It had a short incubation period, caused severe pain throughout the body when it struck, and led to respiratory difficulties inter stages. She needed to hurry back to her country.


    She said, "Joseph, I¡¯ll get my friend to send the antidote home first. It can dy the poison. I¡¯ll go back as soon as possible. I¡¯ll help you cure the poison when I get back. Also, you have to pay attention to the servants at home recently."


    This type of poison could only have been administered by someone close to the family. She needed to quickly identify and expose the person lurking within her household.


    "Danielle, why don¡¯t you stay overseas for a while?


    I¡¯m afraid something will happen when youe back." Joseph was very d that Danielle had gone overseas. If she had been at home, there might have been something wrong with her.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Joseph. I¡¯m immune to all poisons."


    Danielle¡¯s words were not meant tofort Joseph. She had learned how to make poison from her master in the past. Her body had antibodies. Even if she was given Viper¡¯s Veil, she would be fine.


    "Alright, you don¡¯t have to be too anxious. We are fine," said Joseph.


    "Okay." Danielle hung up and made another call to Juniper. In the huge manor in Fleoria, the lights were dim. The man was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, thinking about something. He looked a little proud and lonely.


    His butler reported, "Sir, we¡¯ve lost contact with the assassins we sent to kill Kevin. There¡¯s still no news of them. I suspect that something might have happened to them. Kevin was killed, but Danielle¡¯s subordinates were only slightly injured."


    The butler had been by the man¡¯s side since he was very young. He felt sorry for the man¡¯s encounter, but he was also afraid of the man¡¯s ruthless methods. One second, the man smiled at him, and the next second, the man might take his life.


    "They might have been killed instead." The man had a small ck snake coiled around his wrist. The snake flicked its tongue, seemingly ready to strike lethally at any moment, creating a chilling and eerie sight.


    The butler spoke in disbelief, "Are Danielle¡¯s

 Chapter 103-3

    subordinates that powerful? The people we sent out were all top-notch experts, but they were killed."


    The man sneered and his sinister gazended on the butler. "The people nurtured by the Shadow are quite skilled. Don¡¯t underestimate every opponent easily."


    "Got it, sir. I was careless this time," said the butler.


    "How¡¯s the situation in Aleria?" The man¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. His face was cold and emotionless, and his dark eyes were dangerous.


    The butler replied, "Sir, most of the families have already been severely poisoned, and they haven¡¯t yet realized that they are poisoned. They are seeking medical examinations. It will be toote when they truly understand that they are poisoned. It seems that these prominent family in Aleria are just so-so."


    "Soufield needs a fresh batch of new blood. Leave this matter to Hugh," the man spoke coldly, his tone bloodthirsty. "Yes, sir." The butler received the order and respectfully retreated.


    On the other side, Danielle was really quite worried about her brothers. "Let¡¯s go back tomorrow. I¡¯ll regrly use traditional medicine to nurse your health ording to her physical condition."


    "Alright, I want to go back too. I¡¯ve been overseas for a few years. If not for my health, I would have flown back long ago," Tara immediately replied, afraid that she would continue to stay here.


    David said, "Grandma, I¡¯ll go back with Danielle tomorrow. I¡¯ll pick you up after a while."


    Tara had just recovered from a serious illness. It was safer to stay here at this time.


    "What did you say? I¡¯ve already recovered from my illness. Brat, you want me to stay here alone. How miserable it is." Tara stood up excitedly and scolded David. Then she turned to look at Danielle. "Danielle, look at him. He¡¯s not a good man. Be careful with your choice. Since he can treat his own grandmother like this, it¡¯s very likely he¡¯ll treat you the same way in the future, leaving you lonely and giving you the cold shoulder."


    She even pretended to wipe her tears.


    Danielle was amused by Tara¡¯s actions. In order to return to the country, Tara did not even care about her grandson.


    David thought, ¡¯Is she really my biological grandmother? My life matters too. I¡¯ve realized that ever since she recovered, she¡¯s been putting me down. Now, to go back to the country, she has even started to nder me...!¡¯

 Chapter 104-1

    "Tara, David is stopping you from going back for your own good. Soufield has been quite unsafetely, and you¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness. It¡¯s safer for you to stay here," Danielle looked at David¡¯s helpless and aggrieved expression and exined for him at the right time.


    "Danielle, I¡¯m not afraid of these things. If you don¡¯t bring me along, I¡¯ll go back quietly." Tara was determined to go back.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go back together tomorrow," said Danielle.


    A notification came from David¡¯s phone.


    He picked up his phone and felt a headache when he saw Soufield Handsome Man Group Chat.


    Joshua: [David, where did you go? I¡¯m going to die. Come and see me quickly. If you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll have to meet me at my funeral.] David didn¡¯t even need to see who sent it. He knew that it was Joshua. Only Joshua could send these silly words.


    David: [Make it clear.]


    Joshua: [There¡¯s something wrong with my body recently. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the doctor. How unlucky I am. I¡¯m so handsome and don¡¯t want to die young!]


    Cameron: [My situation is simr to yours.


    Fortunately, David is not in the country. Otherwise, he would have died.]


    Andrew: [I just vomited blood. Fuck, they¡¯re all a


    bunch of quacks and can¡¯t tell anything. We raised a bunch of trash. David, the doctor who operated on your grandfather should be very skilled. Can you get him toe over and check us? The price is not a problem.]


    Jaden: [I suspect that we were poisoned, so the instrument couldn¡¯t detect it. It¡¯s very likely that this poison is notmon, so the doctor couldn¡¯t tell. Recently, many families have encountered the same problem. I¡¯m currently investigating the servants at home.]


    David was so helpless when he knew that his good friends had been poisoned. He typed: [The doctor is not in the country. He will be back tomorrow.]


    Tara and Danielle were chatting enthusiastically when they heard David¡¯s phone ring.


    "Can¡¯t you mute your phone? Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to Danielle?" Tara was stillining that David wouldn¡¯t let her return to the country.


    "Are you really my grandmother?" David waspletely speechless.


    Tara retorted, "You rascal, if I weren¡¯t your grandmother, why would I bother with you?"


    Danielle saw that the two were about to fight again. No, it was Tara who unterally suppressed David. "It¡¯s gettingte. Rest early!"


    "Okay, I¡¯ll go to bed now." Tara went back to her room happily.

 Chapter 104-2

    ording to Danielle¡¯s order, Juniper brought the Miracle Antidote to the Darling family¡¯s Treeside Vi. "Mr. Darling, Mrs. Darling, hello. I¡¯m Juniper, a good friend of Danielle. She asked me to bring the antidote over."


    The Darling family knew that Danielle would send someone over to deliver the antidote, so they came to the living room early to wait. Unexpectedly, after Danielle hung up, Juniper sent the antidote over in less than half an hour.


    "Juniper,e and sit. Thank you so much." Vivian greeted Juniper warmly and served her a lot of food and drinks.


    This was the first time Juniper had seen all the Darling family¡¯s sons together. Each of them was handsome. If she had so many handsome brothers, she would probably be over the moon.


    "Mrs. Darling, this is what I should do." Juniper took out a small porcin bottle from her backpack. "Mrs. Darling, this is the Miracle Antidote. It can cure all poisons. Take one pill every day. I¡¯ll take your sons¡¯ pulses first and see how they¡¯re doing."


    Although her medical skills were not as good as Danielle¡¯s, she had been taught medical skills during training at the Shadow.


    "Alright,e and take my pulse. Since you¡¯re Danielle¡¯s good friend, you are my friend too. You can call me Xavier." Xavier handed over his arm.


    Then he asked, "How old are you? How did you and Danielle meet?"


    The Darling family was speechless. ¡¯Why does Xavier look like a bad wolf who wants to deceive a little white rabbit? That makes people sick.


    ¡¯Isn¡¯t Xavier known as the aloof superstar in the entertainment industry? The difference between his real personality and his TV persona is huge. He¡¯s such a chatterbox!¡¯


    "I¡¯m a year older than Danielle," Juniper answered Xavier¡¯s question. As for how they met, it was a long story. "Do you know me? I¡¯m the youngest Best Actor in the entertainment industry. Do you want me to give you a special signature?" After saying that, Xavier sat up straight proudly.


    Matthew said, "Xavier, you¡¯re too noisy. If your fans know that you¡¯re so flirty offline, you¡¯ll probably lose a lot of fans."


    Howard, Vivian, and the other brothers all looked at Xavier as if he was an idiot. They really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He talked too much.


    "Matthew, you¡¯re just jealous because I have a bunch of fangirls. You always speak sharply. If any woman actually falls for you, I¡¯d suspect she has a penchant for suffering."


    Xavier was really bold today and challenged Matthew.


    Matthew replied, "I call it having charismatic personality. What do you mean my words are sharp? At least I¡¯m not like you, babbling all day like a silly dog."

 Chapter 104-3

    "You bully me all day long..." Xavier retorted.


    The two of them were bickering and hadpletely forgotten that there was an outsider at home.


    "Miss Foster, don¡¯t mind them. They¡¯ve been poisoned silly and their minds aren¡¯t clear." Elliot really couldn¡¯t stand his brothers.


    "It¡¯s fine. Your family atmosphere is very nice. I¡¯m very happy that Danielle has you guys." Juniper truly envied the lively atmosphere of a family gathering together. Perhaps people tended to covet what theycked the most.


    After taking each man¡¯s pulse, she roughly knew what poison it was. "Mr. Darling, Mrs. Darling, I just checked their pulses. ording to their pulses, they are indeed poisoned. However, this kind of poison is not on the market at all. Moreover, there are no symptoms in the early stages of the human body."


    Everyone understood what she meant. But how did they get poisoned since there was no such poison on the market? "Miss Foster, what poison is this?" Joseph asked.


    Juniper said, "ording to your symptoms, this poison should be Scar Orchid, but I¡¯m not sure about the details. Let¡¯s wait for Danielle toe back. The Miracle Antidote can dy the poison, but it can¡¯tpletely guarantee that the poison will be removed from the body."


    This poison was very domineering. It seemed that they could only wait for Danielle to return.


    Joseph said, "Alright, thank you, Foster."


    Vivian offered, "Juniper, stay for a meal and try my cooking."


    Juniper was Danielle¡¯s friend, so Vivian naturally had to treat her well.


    "No, Mrs. Darling. I still have something on. I¡¯lle again when Daniellees back." Recently, the researchb had been researching new medicine. Juniper had been extremely busy.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll send you off," said Vivian.

 Chapter 105-1

    The next day, Danielle and David boarded their private jets and returned home.


    Usually, David had to work on the ne when he was on a business trip, so the signal on the ne was no worse than the signal onnd.


    He took out hisputer and logged into the ck Web. This system was developed by Danielle. It was also because of this system that the ck Web developed so quickly.


    This was a veryrge information bank. There were all kinds of information inside, including dead people, extinct animals, or all kinds of treasures.


    In the ck Web, the ess to information was determined by one¡¯s identity level. The higher the level, the more privileges one had. However, Danielle didn¡¯t need to worry about these restrictions. After all, she founded the ck Web, including this system. She wanted to check the butler¡¯s information herself. Now that the enemy was in the dark and she was in the light, this feeling made her extremely unhappy.


    Her fair fingers typed lines of code on theputer. Her speed was very fast, and the code on theputer screen quickly scrolled.


    David was attracted by her typing. Seeing the code scrolling on theputer screen and the system Danielle had logged in, he understood everything.


    Thest time she went to the auction, she used the identity of the ck Web, and he went to the ck Web¡¯s office to pick her up. It seemed that her status in the ck Web was very high.


    David thought, ¡¯Her code is very simr to Knight¡¯s. If she¡¯s Knight, wouldn¡¯t she be the mysterious founder of the ck Web?¡¯


    If Danielle knew David¡¯s thoughts, she might give him a thumbs up. His analysis was very urate.


    Lines of code continued to scroll on the screen as Danielle hit Enter. The message from the butler appeared on herputer. After a quick nce, she found little useful information, but she dide across a photo of the butler.


    It matched the description given by the assassin exactly, and knowing what he looked like was helpful.


    "Oh my god! Is this the ck Web¡¯s system? Why does the operation of these codes look so familiar? I seem to have seen it somewhere before." In the quiet cabin, Patrick appeared behind Danielle and said in surprise.


    Danielle turned around and looked at Patrick. Only then did she realize that there was a group of people surrounding her. "Why are you guys looking at me?"


    "Mrs. Charrington, you¡¯re also a hacker. Your skills seem to be quite good. Myputer skills are also quite good. Do you want topete?" Patrick¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he looked at Danielle expectantly.


    "Do you want topete with Danielle? I advise you not to look for trouble." Taylor was aware of Danielle¡¯s identity. Danielle¡¯sputer skills were unmatched. She could dominate to the point where Patrick would cry.


    Patrick said proudly, "Are you looking down on me? Other than Mr. Charrington, I have the bestputer skills. Even my brother is not as skilled as me."


    He thought, ¡¯What a joke. Other than losing to Mr. Charrington, I have yet to find an opponent.¡¯


    Taylor was very confident in Danielle¡¯s ability. Heughed. "Isn¡¯t living well enough for you? Always looking for a challenge. In the hacking world, Danielle has no rivals."


    David looked at Danielle with interest. Although he did not say anything, Danielle could tell from his eyes that he had known her identity.


    Of course, she did not intend to hide it from him. Sincerity was important in a rtionship. There was no need to guess. It was quite troublesome and could easily cause unnecessary misunderstandings.

 Chapter 105-2

    "Mrs. Charrington, let¡¯spete!" Patrick didn¡¯t expect Danielle¡¯sputer skills to be so good. Hearing Taylor¡¯s words, he wanted topete even more.


    "Patrick, do you want me to throw you off the ne?" David said.


    At this moment, Patrick was so dejected because David could really do such a thing.


    Seeing Patrick¡¯s infuriated but silent demeanor, Danielle couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. As one of David¡¯s key lieutenants, Nathan was mature, steady, and meticulous in his actions. However, Patrick, like a wild horse, was hard to tame. Once subdued, he would be utterly loyal and devoted.


    Danielle said, "Alright, for David¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll reluctantlypete with you!"


    "Really? Mr. Charrington, Mrs. Charrington has agreed. Can I?" Patrick perked up but didn¡¯t forget to ask David.


    David said. "Yes" After getting permission, Nathan took out hisputer, not forgetting to remind Danielle, "Mrs. Charrington, I¡¯m a very good hacker. If I win, you can¡¯tin or vent your anger on Mr. Charrington."


    Danielle looked at David with a faint smile. "Do I often vent my anger on you?"


    "There¡¯s no such thing. You¡¯re so gentle. How can you lose your temper?" David said dotingly.


    "Then let¡¯s hack into the Charrington Group¡¯s firewall or hack into the other party¡¯sputer? Let¡¯s see who breaks through first, shall we?" Danielle let Patrick make the choice and sat there as if nothing had happened. asionally, she would even take a sip of juice.


    Patrick said, "How boring is it to hack into the other party¡¯sputer? As for hacking into ourpany, Mr. Charrington is here."


    It would be fine if they invaded other ces, but Patrick wouldn¡¯t dare to invade theirpany. He had begged David for a long time before he was transferred back to the country. He didn¡¯t want to be transferred back before hended.


    Danielle raised her eyebrows slightly and nced at David.


    "Danielle can y however she wants," said David. ¡¯Not to mention invading thepany, she can even get the Charrington Group.


    Patrick¡¯s eyes widened. ¡¯How did my wise, brilliant, and decisive boss be hoplessly romantic?¡¯


    He said, "Since Mr. Charrington has agreed, let¡¯s invade thepany."


    The Charrington Group¡¯s system security was very high. Until now, no one had been able to break through it. Even he found it difficult to break through.


    The two of them had already started in front of theputer.


    Danielle casually typed on the keyboard and roughly looked at the Charrington Group¡¯s defense. She had to admit that the defense level was very high, but it was not difficult for her.


    In no time, she hacked into the Charrington Group¡¯s system. The employees who were working saw theputer screens turn ck. After a while, a pile of iprehensible code popped up, making them panic.


    Their files hadn¡¯t been saved. Even if they unplugged the power and tried to turn it on, it was useless.


    "Is yourputer ck too?"


    "That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a bunch of codes on the screen. What¡¯s all this? Is it a virus?"


    "Get the Information Security Department over here. I haven¡¯t saved the file I just finished."


    "Could it be that someone wants to transfer ourpany¡¯s confidential documents?"


    "Why is he hacking myputer to steal confidential documents?" At this moment, this strange scene appeared on all theputers in the Charrington Group. The most worried ones were the core departments.


    When the department leaders and a group of higher-ups found out about this, they immediately blocked the Information Security Department.

 Chapter 106-1

    "Mr. Tedd, what¡¯s wrong with the Information Security Department? All theputers in our department have ck screens, and a bunch of iprehensible codes are popping up," the finance minister was the first to ask.


    Their department was tallying the ounts today when suddenly theputer screens went ck. Some of the data hadn¡¯t been saved yet, and if there was any data leakage, it could mean the end of his career.


    "That¡¯s right. It looks like theputer is infected with a virus or someone is attacking our firewall. If thepany leaks some project information, it will be quite serious."


    "The entirepany¡¯sputers are like this now. Theputers can¡¯t even be turned off."


    "Mr. Tedd, doesn¡¯t the Information Security Department always say that thepany¡¯s firewall is very strong? How are you going to solve it now?" The Information Security Department was surrounded. Terry was covered in cold sweat. As he wiped the sweat off his forehead andforted everyone, he was thinking about what he would do if thepany leaked important documents because the firewall was breached...


    Already sparse, his hair seemed to be thinning even faster now due to the stress.


    Terry said, "Everyone in our department is doing their best to solve it. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let any departments suffer any losses."


    Someone else said, "Mr. Charrington isn¡¯t in the office yet. If hees back and finds out that such a serious matter has happened, we won¡¯t be able to absolve ourselves from the me. Hurry up and inform Nathan."


    All the executives were praying that thepany would not leak any information or lose anything. If that happened, they would lose their jobs.


    The resignation rate of the Charrington Group was very low. Everyone had gone throughyers of screening and tried their best to enter. No fool wanted to leave.


    It was not easy for them to be executives. They did not want to lose their jobs...


    Danielle quickly hacked into the Charrington Group¡¯s system and wandered around. She even remotely controlled theputer cameras of the Information Security Department.


    When she turned on the camera, she was shocked. ¡¯Why are there so many people? It seems like I have hacked into the system and they are anxious.


    Hence, Danielle kindly wrote a line of words on all theputer screens: [Just taking a casual visit, no files orpany projects will be leaked, so don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m not the bad guy.]


    David, who was standing at the side, could not help butugh. ¡¯She¡¯s so naughty.¡¯


    On the other side, Patrick was not as sessful as

 Chapter 106-2

    Danielle. There were fine beads of sweat on his forehead. Thepany¡¯s firewall technology was really superb. He was proud in his heart, but he did not know that it would take years for him to break through the firewall.


    When the employees of the Charrington Group saw this line of words, they wondered, ¡¯Which hacker is this? How arrogant. A casual visit? Does he treat ourpany as a market?¡¯


    At this moment, the Charrington Group¡¯s Information Security Department discovered that their protective wall was being upgraded.


    Someone said, "Mr. Tedd, this hacker is helping me upgrade my firewall. It¡¯s much higher than our previous firewall. I¡¯ve seen this kind of firewall before; it¡¯s usually used for state secrets. Could it be that our department is about to parachute in a new leader, and they¡¯re upgrading us in advance?"


    When Terry heard this, he immediately became even more uneasy. ¡¯Does Mr. Charrington want to kick me out of the Charrington Group? Does he think that my skills are not worthy of the Charrington Group? I worked so hard to get promoted...


    "Mr. Tedd, the camera on theputer was remotely turned on. I wonder what this hacker is up to. Does he want to see what we look like in advance?" The employees of the Information Security Department were still talking and did not see Terry¡¯s expression at all.


    At this moment, Nathan also arrived at the Information Security Department.


    "Nathan, you¡¯re finally here. Our department is already working hard to repair the firewall, but we don¡¯t know what this person wants to do by hacking into the firewall. He even helped ourpany strengthen the firewall." Terry was testing Nathan to see if their department really wanted to rece him with a parachuted leader.


    The executives also looked at Nathan, hoping to learn something from him.


    At this time, the executives who were originally in the Information Security Department received calls one after another. What they heard was the same. "The files on theputer are all here. Nothing has been lost. In addition, their system has been upgraded. It¡¯s more convenient and efficient than before."


    Nathan also heard the contents of the phone call. ¡¯I never expected Mrs. Charrington to be able to breach ourpany¡¯s system so quickly, and not only did she strengthen our firewall, but she also upgraded the systems for all the departments.


    ¡¯Just now, Mr. Charrington sent me a message, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel that he is too indulgent with Mrs. Charrington. It also makes me want to kick Patrick for even trying topare hisputer skills with hers.


    ¡¯I admire Mrs. Charrington even more. Her hacking skills are truly top-notch. Patrick probably hasn¡¯t even breached the firewall yet. It¡¯s good to knock him down a peg, so he stops acting like he¡¯s the best all the time...


    Nathan said, "This is a friend of Mr. Charrington. She helped ourpany upgrade the system. If

 Chapter 106-3

    there¡¯s nothing else, go back to work!"


    The executives were relieved to know that the hacker was David¡¯s friend. However, this sudden attack was quite scary. They were not informed in advance. Their hearts were about to jump out of their chests. Indeed, she was like Mr. Charrington, powerful and not much for words.


    Hence, the executives left happily. They did not suffer any losses. Their jobs were saved, and their department¡¯s system had been upgraded. They were so happy.


    Terry was not happy at all. He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. "The fact that this parachuted-in person is a friend of Mr. Charrington suggests she must have a strong background to be able to befriend Mr. Charrington. It makes me feel truly left out.


    "Mr. Tedd, do you have anything to say?" Nathan wanted to go back anyway. Seeing that Terry wanted to say something but didn¡¯t dare to, Nathan asked.


    "Nathan, is someone going to be parachuted into our department?" Whether Terry tried to avoid a situation or face it head-on, the oue would be the same, so he might as well confront it directly to be informed and prepared.


    Nathan knew that Terry had misunderstood. Terry was quite capable.


    "Mr. Tedd, no one will be be parachuted. Mr. Charrington¡¯s friend is just using ourpany¡¯s firewall to practice. You guys work hard. I still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first," said Nathan.


    Terry was shocked. ¡¯What? Practice... How much trust does Mr. Charrington have in this friend? He used his ownpany to let his friend practice. Unbelievable.


    Patrick finally broke through the firewall. Just as he was about to celebrate, he realized a problem. The firewall that he had not broken through just now suddenly seemed to be open to him, allowing him to enter effortlessly. Hence, he looked at Danielle suspiciously.


    She crossed her arms and looked at him with a faint smile. "You¡¯re going in yourpany¡¯s firewall now, right?"

 Chapter 107-1

    "Did you open the firewall for me?" Patrick asked in disbelief.


    "I really didn¡¯t want to wait for you anymore, so I might as well let you in." Seeing that Patrick couldn¡¯t break through thest firewall after a long time, Danielle decided to help him. She didn¡¯t really want topete with him.


    Patrick¡¯s mouth was wide open. He looked at thepany¡¯s system again. ¡¯Why is it higher than the previous system level? Could it be...¡¯


    Danielle spoke calmly, "You¡¯re right. I just strengthened yourpany¡¯s firewall and upgraded the system."


    "You upgraded the system in such a short time?" Patrick entered thepany¡¯s system with a serious expression. As expected, Danielle was not lying. It had really been upgraded.


    After checking the system and the firewall, Patrick was so dejected. His hacking skills, which he was so proud of, had been crushedpletely.


    "I told you not topete with our Danielle. You¡¯re asking for it." Taylor was making sarcastic remarks.


    This time, Patrick didn¡¯t argue and lowered his head.


    Taylor added, "However, you don¡¯t have to be so depressed. After all, Danielle is Knight. You¡¯re lucky to be able topete with Knight."


    Patrick stood up and stood in front of Danielle excitedly. "Mrs. Charrington, is what he said true? Are you really Knight? Knight has always been my idol. I was wondering why your operation was so familiar. It¡¯s great."


    Danielle knew that she could not hide her identity anymore and did not intend to hide it. "I¡¯m Knight, and your hacking skills are quite good."


    David had long confirmed her identity. But when he heard her admit it personally, he was moved. His girl was so outstanding. "Really? Mr. Charrington, I¡¯ve been recognized by Knight. She said that my hacking skills are quite good." Patrick was overjoyed. Who wouldn¡¯t be happy to be praised by their idol?


    Patrick asked, "Mrs. Charrington, can I ask you questions in the future?"


    "Sure, as long as I¡¯m not busy." Danielle nced at the time. It was almost time tond.


    David held Danielle¡¯s hand and walked to the bar counter. He did not spend much time with Danielle to begin with and did not have the chance to talk to her along the way.


    "Knight, the founder of ck Web. My fianc¨¦e is amazing. I even feel a sense of crisis." David smiled. His slender fingers pinched Danielle¡¯s face. It was so tender.


    "Don¡¯t you have a hidden identity? Huh?" Danielle looked at him with a smile and pulled his tie. David lowered his head and approached Danielle. He pulled her into his arms, held her face, and kissed her. It was a light kiss, but he slowly deepened his

 Chapter 107-2

    strength.


    Danielle¡¯s heart was in a mess. For a moment, she seemed to hear her own heart beat fast.


    After the kiss, Danielle blushed and leaned against David¡¯s arms.


    "Are you shy? Hmm?" David looked at her hiding shyly in his arms. She was really cute.


    "I-I¡¯m not shy. I¡¯m tired. Yes, I¡¯m just tired," Danielle straightened her neck and said.


    "Okay, do you want to sleep for a while, baby?"


    David looked at her affectionately. He really wanted to marry her now and pamper her every day.


    After being called baby by David, Danielle¡¯s face turnedpletely red and her mind went nk.


    "Have the other families been poisoned too?" Danielle quickly changed the topic. She wanted to


    know how many people had been harmed so far.


    David replied, "Yeah, most of them, and they¡¯re all leaders of the families."


    "The person who orchestrated this poisoning specifically targeted prominent families, likely aiming to suppress Aleria¡¯s economy. By doing so, they could support other businesses, allowing new families to rece the current ones." Danielle calmly analyzed the motive of the mastermind.


    "Yes. They will definitely do something next. Let¡¯s wait for their next n." David pinched Danielle¡¯s fingers. They were really soft.


    "I¡¯ll go home today and detoxify my brothers first. Tomorrow, call your friends to the Nathor Pce. I¡¯ll help them detoxify the poison." Danielle knew that some of the big families were David¡¯s friends. They were the ones she saw when she went to the club to drink.


    "Alright," said David.


    Because of Tara, the nended at the Charrington Manor.


    "Danielle, stay for dinner tonight." Tara really liked Danielle.


    "Tara, I¡¯lle see you another day. I have something to deal with." Danielle had been worried about the poison in her brothers¡¯ bodies.


    Tara said, "Alright. No matter how busy you are, you have to eat on time. I will wait for you at home."


    "Okay, Tara."


    In the Darling family¡¯s Treeside Vi, Danielle carried her small bag and walked into the living room. She realized that her parents and brothers were all at home.


    "My dear daughter, you¡¯re back. Are you tired? Are you hungry? Mommy asked the kitchen to make a lot of your favorite dishes. You seem to have lost weight after going out." Vivian took Danielle¡¯s small bag and kept holding Danielle¡¯s hand.


    "Baby girl, did you miss Daddy? You really seem to have lost weight. No, I have to get the kitchen to

 Chapter 107-3

    make some nourishing soup." With that, Howard went to the kitchen.


    Xavier asked, "Danielle, did you miss me? Are you tired? Do you want to rest?"


    Joseph asked, "Danielle, has Tara been cured?"


    As soon as Danielle walked into the living room, her family surrounded her. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak.


    "Mom, I¡¯m not tired or hungry. Tara¡¯s illness is basically fine, so she came back with us. Sit down. I¡¯ll check you first." Danielle did not lose weight, but she realized that her brothers had lost a lot of weight. It should be caused by poisoning.


    Vivian replied, "Alright, we¡¯ll listen to you."


    Danielle pulled Joseph¡¯s wrist. Just as she ced her fingers on his pulse, she immediately discovered the problem. Then, she took the other brothers¡¯ pulse one by one. Her expression became more and more solemn. When Howard and Vivian saw her frowning face, their hearts tightened. ¡¯Could it be that this poison was so tough that even Danielle could not cure it?¡¯


    "My dear daughter, what kind of poison did your brothers suffer from? Can it be cured?" Vivian¡¯s voice was trembling. She was so anxious that she cried.


    Danielle looked up and nced at the servants who were doing their jobs in the living room. Now, every servant in the house was suspicious. This poison could only have been injected from their daily diet.


    She would find this person lurking in the house and definitely not let her brothers suffer for nothing.


    "You guys can go down first!" Danielle sent the servants in the living room to the garden.


    After everyone left, Danielle talked about her brothers¡¯ health. "If I¡¯m not mistaken, this poison is called Scar Orchid. It¡¯s a powdered substance, colorless and tasteless. Its main characteristic isn¡¯t physical pain, but rather, the critical aspect is that it leads to severe hallucinationster on. "Generally, those who are poisoned with this will experience self-doubt and hallucinations, but they won¡¯t think too deeply about it. They¡¯ll just attribute it to physical pain, which leads to poor rest, and that¡¯s why they be disoriented. That¡¯s the characteristic of this poison.


    "As the toxin spreads throughout the body, the mind conjures up many scenarios, each potentially lethal. The victim might evenmit suicide due to the hallucinations. After death, even forensic experts cannot detect this poison, as it metabolizes along with the body."

 Chapter 108-1

    Danielle continued, "In the end, forensic experts would likely conclude that the disorientation was due to mental confusion, categorizing the death as a suicide. This oue perfectly cleans the hands of the person who administered the poison."


    The Darling family broke out in cold sweat. This poison was so domineering.


    "The hospital equipment indeed couldn¡¯t detect anything; the final conclusion was that there were no physical problems. If I hadn¡¯t experienced it myself, that would have been the conclusion too, especially since this type of poison is unheard of," Austin said with a serious expression.


    Danielle exined the poison in detail, "From what I understand, Scar Orchid isn¡¯t just unavable on the regr market; it¡¯s virtually impossible to find even on the ck market.


    "This is partly because the poison is difficult to counteract, and partly because it can¡¯t be detected by hospital equipment, making it inessible to the average person. So, if an investigation were to be initiated, the scope would actually be narrowed down."


    "Danielle, you just sent the servants away. Are you suspecting that this poison was caused by food?" Joseph analyzed calmly and objectively.


    "What? Joseph, you suspect that the servants have done something to us, but the servants in the house have been working for many years!" Xavier¡¯s eyes widened.


    Although he worked in the entertainment industry, he had the Darling family protecting him. That was why he was so innocent now and had nothing to worry about every day.


    Joseph said, "Looks like I¡¯ll have to strictly investigate the servants at home. If they can tamper with our food, they might slit our throats next time."


    Xavier sighed. "Fortunately, we were the ones who were poisoned. We¡¯re young and strong. If it were Mom and Dad, I really wouldn¡¯t dare to think..." "That¡¯s right. Mom and Dad aren¡¯t as healthy as us. We can hold out for a while." Joseph agreed.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s call the servants in and interrogate them one by one. We¡¯ll eventually find out who did it." Xavier thought that he hade up with the best solution.


    "No, that would alert the enemy. We¡¯re out in the open and the enemy is in the dark, and we¡¯re not sure how many of the servants in the house are centrifugal." Danielle directly rejected Xavier¡¯s suggestion.


    "Danielle is right. We need to go from visible to invisible, lure the snakes out of their holes, and root out all the pests at home." Elliot agreed with Danielle very much.


    "Then we¡¯ll lure the snake out of its hole and let the person behind it take the initiative to expose himself." The Darling brothers discussed among themselves.


    Danielle was deep in thought. She had a feeling that something big was about to happen. "The major

 Chapter 108-2

    families in Soufield, currently suffering from poisoning, essentially control the majority of Aleria¡¯s economy. It¡¯s very likely that the person behind the poisoning wants to rece these families with new ones, thereby using them for their own purposes.


    "This also suggests that the mastermind has been setting up this game in Soufield for a long time, nting spies in each family who have been lying dormant for years, likely among those wemonly rely on."


    When the Darling family heard Danielle¡¯s analysis, they only felt lucky. Danielle was skilled in medicine, knew how to do business, was an expert in hypnosis, and could even manufacture firearms. Her every identity card was not simple.


    Joseph said, "Next, we¡¯ll see which families make a move. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re rted to the mastermind."


    It made sense that Joseph could manage such argepany. He immediately found the problem. Danielle spoke up, "Brothers, although you took the Miracle Antidote to control the poison, there are still some poisons in your bodies that haven¡¯t been cleaned up. I¡¯ll go back to my room to get some things first. Wait for me in the study."


    David sent Danielle home and came straight to the Charrington Group.


    Nathan walked in with a pile of documents. If David didn¡¯te back soon, he would have to sleep in thepany. "Mr. Charrington, these documents are rather urgent. I¡¯ve already checked them. You can just sign them."


    David had been busy ever since he arrived at the office. Recently, he had umted a lot of work. He did not even raise his head as he spoke indifferently, "Just put them down."


    Nathan reminded, "Mr. Charrington, there¡¯s an international meeting in an hour."


    "Okay," replied David. When David returned to thepany, the happiest person was Nathan. He could finally rx.


    Just as he walked to the door with a happy expression, he heard David¡¯s cold voice behind him. "Nathan, you¡¯re getting more and more inefficient."


    Nathan turned around and met David¡¯s cold gaze. He was a little confused. ¡¯What mistake have I made? I¡¯ve been very strict recently!¡¯


    He said, "Mr. Charrington, please tell me more."


    David said, "Why hasn¡¯t the Hill Group gone bankrupt yet? If you¡¯re tired, I can give you some easy work, like a vacation abroad."


    Nathan answered, "No, I¡¯m not tired at all. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Charrington. In an hour, the Hill Group will be bankrupt."


    He broke out in a cold sweat, hurriedly leaving the office. Officially, he was going on a vacation abroad, but more bluntly, it was like being banished. Recently, being too busy had allowed the Hill Group to exploit an opportunity.

 Chapter 108-3

    David took out his phone and sent a message in the group chat. He put his phone aside and continued working. [Come to the Nathor Pce tomorrow and I¡¯ll detoxify you.]


    Danielle brought over a few packets of traditional medicine. "Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve prepared the medicine. I¡¯ll get the maid to boil it for my brothers. They¡¯ll drink them after the acupuncture.


    "When the medicine is brewed, watch by the side. Be careful of them tampering with it. If something goes wrong with this bowl of traditional medicine, it will cause a huge reaction."


    Danielle knew that her parents would definitely watch from the side, but she had to remind them because the medicine was too important.


    Howard said, "Don¡¯t worry, baby girl. I will watch without blinking." Then he and Vivian went downstairs to brew medicine for their sons.


    "Brothers lie down first I¡¯m going to prepare for the acupuncture. The process might be more painful, so hang in there." Danielle¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom.


    "It¡¯s alright, Danielle. You can do whatever you want. We aren¡¯t afraid of pain," said Joseph.


    Xavier also said, "That¡¯s right. I¡¯m least afraid of pain... Danielle, give me acupuncture first. I¡¯ll set an example for them."


    In order not to worry Danielle, the brothersforted her.


    Danielle was a doctor. How could she not know if it hurt? In order to ease Xavier¡¯s attention, she quickly inserted the needle while chatting.


    "Ah..." As soon as the first needle was inserted, Xavier grimaced in pain.


    "Really disappointing, you just said you would set an example for us, and now, at the very first injection, you are already crying out. Just wait and see how I handle it; I won¡¯t make a sound." Austin saw Xavier¡¯s grimace. Not only did he notfort Xavier, but he  also made sarcastic remarks at the side.


    The second and third needlesnded on the acupuncture points.


    Xavier was already crying in despair from the pain.


    "If I find out who the bastard is that poisoned me, I¡¯ll wipe them out..." Although he was crying, he kept cursing.


    "Xavier, can¡¯t you be a real man? You¡¯re a man, but you¡¯re like a weak little girl who can¡¯t take care of herself. Don¡¯t you have the cheek to cry in front of Danielle? I really want to take a photo of your ugly state for your fans to see," Matthew said harshly again.


    The brothers said this to divert Xavier¡¯s attention, but their words were a little harsh...


    Danielle was worried that Xavier would move back and forth in pain, causing her to lose her bnce. She looked at her brothers and said seriously, "Joseph, hold Xavier down. The next needles will hurt more and more. He must not move." Joseph said, "Don¡¯t worry, Danielle. We¡¯ll hold Xavier down now and make sure he can¡¯t move. If you find it noisy, we can even cover his mouth."

 Chapter 109-1

    "Don¡¯t you have any sympathy? Are you still my brothers? How can you treat me like this..." Xavier said pitifully.


    "There¡¯s no need to cover Xavier¡¯s mouth." Danielle finally inserted more than ten needles into Xavier¡¯s body. ¡¯It does hurt a lot, but Xavier...¡¯


    Xavier¡¯s eyes were swollen like walnuts from crying, and he was sobbing uncontrobly. Having been pampered from a young age, he had never suffered like this before.


    "Danielle, give me acupuncture. Let Xavier see what a man is." After saying that, Matthew even looked at Xavier provocatively.


    "Alright, Matthew, lie down." Danielle took out a silver needle and quickly ced the first needle on the acupuncture point.


    "Ah... it hurts." Just now, Matthew was making sarcastic remarks to Xavier. Now, his forehead was  starting to sweat from the pain. He did not expect it to be so painful. A small silver needle seemed to be about to split his bones.


    Xavier Darling burst into uproariousughter on the side, so delighted that he evenughed out a big snot bubble on his nose. The bubble dangled precariously at the tip of his nose until it burst, causing Xavier, who had beenughing, to instantly blush in embarrassment.


    "Xavier, don¡¯t move. I haven¡¯t pulled out the needle yet." Danielle was really worried. She had to perform acupuncture on Matthew and worry about Xavier, who had not removed the needles.


    Joseph ordered, "Xavier, behave yourself. Don¡¯t disturb Danielle."


    This time, the room was finally quiet. Before the brothers received the acupuncture, they swore that they were not afraid of pain. When the first needle was inserted, they gritted their teeth, but they did not cry like Xavier.


    Howard and Vivian brought the traditional medicine to the study room. They saw their sons lying there like hedgehogs. They wanted tough, but their hearts ached.


    "Dad, Mom, if you want tough, justugh. Don¡¯t hold it in..." Xavier pursed his lips. ¡¯Are they my biological parents? Seeing me like this, they are holding back theirughter.


    "Hey, rascal, we don¡¯t feel likeughing, but you really do remind us of a hedgehog. Let me snap a photo to capture this moment." Vivian coughed and made an excuse. She took out her phone and started taking consecutive photos. She even turned on the sh.


    "Mum, can you turn off your sh?" Austin said helplessly.


    The other brothers who were like hedgehogs thought, ¡¯Danielle said that we can¡¯t move, but it¡¯s so embarrassing...


    Vivian said, "Oh, I forgot. Give me a smile and say cheese."

 Chapter 109-2

    The few of them looked numb and resentful as they looked at Vivian.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll stop taking pictures of you guys.


    Seriously, I haven¡¯t even mentioned how you¡¯re hogging all the space on my phone! Come on, baby girl, let¡¯s take a photo together. Daughters are better than sons." Vivian pulled Danielle over and started taking photos.


    "I want to take photos too." Howard joined them.


    "Matthew, why aren¡¯t you being mean?" Xavier started teasing Matthew again. Every time, he couldn¡¯t win the argument but insisted on doing it.


    "Even if I wanted to be mean, it would be to you, you little bbermouth, sniveling crybaby." Matthew, true to his reputation as a topwyer, delivered a killer opening line.


    "You..." Xavier was angered by Matthew. He stuttered for a long time without saying anything.


    "Xavier, look at you. You can¡¯t win against Matthew every time, but you¡¯re unconvinced." Austin looked at Xavier bickering with amusement.


    "That¡¯s because I won¡¯t lower myself to the level of that mean man. I¡¯m magnanimous." Xavier snorted.


    At this moment, in the Johnson family in Soufield, Jaden sat on the sofa coldly and expressionlessly. His dark gaze swept across the trembling servants in the living room.


    He said, "I¡¯ll give you a chance to take the initiative to confess. I can deal with it lightly. If I take the initiative to find out, you¡¯ll lose thest chance I¡¯ll give you."


    All the servants lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Jaden. Usually, they were very afraid of him. Now that they saw his gloomy face, they were so frightened.


    Jaden had a cigarette mped between his lips, the glow of the cherry flickering red, his expression unreadable. "You still have one minute to take the initiative to confess." The servants said, "Mr. Johnson, we really didn¡¯t do anything."


    "Yes, Mr. Johnson, what exactly happened?"


    "We¡¯ve been working here a few years."


    At this moment, the servant who did not know anything was puzzled. The servant who had poisoned was covered in cold sweat. She knew how ruthless Jaden was. If she was really caught, he would definitely kill her. She had to calm down.


    ¡¯Mr. Johnson must be unaware of who the real poisoner is. His actions are likely intended to see who appears guilty, to observe who betrays a sense of fear. Yes, that must be it. At this moment, the young maid kept reminding herself internally, trying to calm her nerves.


    Jaden nced at his watch and began the countdown. "Five, four, three, two, one."


    "Mr. Johnson, I¡¯ve found it." A burly bodyguard walked in.

 Chapter 109-3

    Jaden was certain that he had been poisoned. The only people who could poison him were the servants at home. Just now, he had asked the butler to call all the servants to the living room. The person who poisoned him would definitely send the news out on his phone if he felt guilty.


    He instructed the bodyguards to monitor all theworks in the manor. Every message sent by the servants and every call made was found.


    At this moment, the maid who had poisoned him was already starting to panic. ¡¯Could it be that the truth had been exposed? That couldn¡¯t be. I just asked Mr. Morris for instructions. He told me to calm down and Mr. Johnson definitely wouldn¡¯t find out.


    "Drag her away to be dealt with," Jaden gave an order to the bodyguard standing beside him.


    The tip of his cigarette glowed a bright red. With his suit jacket casually open, he exuded an air ofzy arrogance. With an indifferent expression, he calmly extinguished the cigarette butt. Dozens of bodyguards instantly appeared in the living room and headed straight for the maid.


    At this moment, the maid had already confirmed that the matter had been exposed, so she stopped pretending. She sighed in her heart. "Since you¡¯ve already discovered me, there¡¯s no need for me to continue pretending. After staying in the Johnson family for a few years, I can be considered to have realized my value.


    "However, you¡¯d better let me go. You¡¯ve already been poisoned. No one in Aleria can cure this poison.


    "I think your body should be reacting by now. At first, your body will be in pain, followed by a splitting headache. In the end, it will be even worse. I think you will want to die in the future.


    "You¡¯re the heir of the Johnson family. You don¡¯t want to die young, do you? I have the antidote. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll give you the antidote."


    The maid was very confident that she could escape unscathed. After all, in the face of death, it was obvious what choice to make.


    Jaden looked up. His eyes were sharp, and his long and good-looking eyes were covered with indifference.

 Chapter 110-1

    Jaden said, "You¡¯re old. The one who threatened me like thisst time is already dead. Chop her up and feed her to the dogs."


    The maid was so frightened that her face turned pale. ¡¯Is he not afraid of death? He¡¯s simply a devil.


    More than ten bodyguards went forward to arrest her. The maid suddenly took a step forward and raised her right leg at the same time to kick one of the bodyguards ruthlessly.


    This kick used all her strength and was very fast! The bodyguard did not expect the maid to be so skilled.


    The servants in the living room were so frightened that their minds went nk. ¡¯How could this maid be so skilled? Moreover, we just heard that she poisoned Mr. Johnson.


    ¡¯No wonder Mr. Johnson lost his temper. She usually looks quite gentle. One really can not judge a book by its cover.


    The group of maids were gossiping in their hearts while the maid was fighting with all her might.


    The maid suddenlyunched an attack. Caught off guard, the bodyguard was kicked in the stomach. He felt a huge force and involuntarily took a few steps back.


    When the other bodyguards saw this, they were shocked. They never expected this seemingly weak and harmless maid to be so powerful!


    After a short moment of shock, they immediately reacted and did not dare to ck off. They attacked the maids one after another. After all, they were people who usually followed Jaden, so their strength was great.


    They took her down in a few rounds. "Mr. Johnson, we¡¯ll drag her out and deal with her now."


    "Yes." Jaden nced at the servants and said, "Go do your work!" Then, he strode upstairs. "Time¡¯s up. We can pull out the needles now."


    Danielle began to pull out the needles for her brothers.


    Xavier said, "Honestly, my body doesn¡¯t hurt anymore after the acupuncture."


    Danielle ordered, "Drink the traditional medicine and the poison in your body will be expelled."


    Her brothers were very obedient. They picked up the bowls and drank the medicine in one gulp.


    "It¡¯s so bitter." Xavier almost jumped up from the bitterness of the traditional medicine.


    In less than ten seconds after they drank the traditional medicine, they spat out a mouthful of ck blood.


    "Danielle, why are we vomiting blood? Will we die? I¡¯m still so young..." Xavier felt wronged and wanted to cry again.

 Chapter 110-2

    Danielle covered her mouth andughed. "Xavier, you won¡¯t die. The poison in your body has been expelled, and the poison has been cured."


    Elliotined, "I¡¯ll find some tape and seal Xavier¡¯s mouth. He¡¯s babbling all the time. It¡¯s so noisy that I¡¯m starting to have a headache."


    Xavier retorted, "Elliot, you¡¯re so cruel. How can you treat your bright and handsome brother like this?"


    Elliot said, "Danielle, is there any medicine that can directly poison Xavier¡¯s throat?"


    Xavier cried. "You¡¯re all bullying me..."


    Vivian and Howard watched them argue and felt very warm. They just didn¡¯t know how Mike was doing now and if it was going well...


    "Danielle, you¡¯ve started to detoxify your brothers when you¡¯re back. You must be hungry. Let¡¯s go down and eat first." Howard¡¯s heart ached when he saw that his precious daughter was slightly tired.


    "Dad, I¡¯m not hungry, so I won¡¯t eat." Danielle just wanted to wash up and sleep.


    Howard insisted. "Even if you¡¯re not hungry, have some. Those are all your favorite dishes. You can¡¯t sleep with an empty stomach."


    Danielle knew that her parents were doing this for her own good, so the family happily ate downstairs.


    It was a different scene upstairs.


    Judy was making sarcastic remarks. "Miss Audrey Darling, Miss Danielle Darling is back. She¡¯s having dinner with the family in the dining room. They are chatting andughing.


    "I really feel indignant for you. You didn¡¯t do anything, but you were grounded. I think Mr. and Mrs. Darling must be afraid that their biological daughter will be sad, so they punished you.


    "It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t leave your room now. I¡¯m really afraid that they will forget about you." It seemed like Judy was doing this for Audrey¡¯s sake, but in fact, she was trying to cause conflict.


    After listening to this, Audrey clenched her fists tightly by her side with a ferocious expression. "My brothers have been at home for the past two days. Did something happen?"


    Usually, there were not many cases where her brothers appeared at home. They all had their own things to do. Although she was grounded, there were people reporting to her about family matters.


    "I¡¯m not too sure either. They probably knew that Miss Danielle Darling wasing back and came back in advance." Judy¡¯s every word pierced Audrey¡¯s heart. She wanted to cause conflicts in the Darling family.


    "That¡¯s impossible. How could my brothers have been waiting for that slut? They must not have been busy recently.


    "After all, I¡¯ve been with them for more than ten years. How can I not beparable to a scheming bitch who hasn¡¯t been here for long?

 Chapter 110-3

    "She¡¯s just a country bumpkin from the countryside. How dare shepete with me?" Audrey said so, but she already believed Judy¡¯s words.


    Judy said, "That¡¯s right. Miss Danielle Darling naturally can¡¯tpare to you. You¡¯re raised by Mr. and Mrs. Darling. You¡¯re outstanding in all aspects. Nodies in Soufield canpare to you, let alone Miss Danielle Darling."


    Audrey was instantly filled with confidence. ¡¯Yes, I grew up in Darling family and is a rich youngdy. I can¡¯t boost her morale at the expense of my own dignity.


    Judy said, "Miss Audrey Darling, you haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and bring you some soup. Mr. Darling specially instructed the kitchen to stew the soup."


    "No need. Go out and report to me if anything happens," replied Audrey.


    Seeing that her words had nted a suspicious seed in Audrey¡¯s heart, Judy did not say anything else and walked out of the room. "Alright, Miss Audrey Darling, I¡¯ll go out first."


    As soon as Judy left, Audrey could no longer maintain her expression. Her gentle and noble smile suddenly turned cold, and her face was filled with viciousness.


    She thought, ¡¯Why do mom and dad have to treat me like this? I¡¯ve already personally written them a handwritten letter, yet they still ground me. What more do they want from me? Is it just because I¡¯m not their biological daughter?


    ¡¯All of this is Danielle¡¯s fault. She stole my parents, my brothers, and my fianc¨¦. I definitely won¡¯t let her get away with this.¡¯


    Downstairs, theughter of the Darling family filled the entire dining room.


    "Dad, Mom, have you gone to take a look at Audrey? Is she poisoned?" Danielle said calmly. She was not concerned about Audrey. She just wanted to know something. "I went to see her. She¡¯s fine." At the mention of Audrey, Vivian nced at Danielle guiltily.


    "Danielle. Mom and Dad don¡¯t know that Audrey still likes David. We¡¯ll let her stay in the dormitory when school starts. If we find out that she¡¯s unrepentant, we¡¯ll chase her out."


    "Okay." When Danielle returned to the Darling family, she did not intend to chase Audrey out. As long as Audrey did not provoke her, they could get along well.


    The brothers did not agree with their parents¡¯ actions.

 Chapter 111-1

    Back then, Danielle suddenly disappeared at the banquet! This was undoubtedly a heavy blow to the entire Darling family. The ones who med themselves the most were undoubtedly Howard and Vivian. In the blink of an eye, Danielle disappeared in front of them.


    They could not ept the fact that Danielle had gone missing. They were immersed in pain every day and often cried.


    Late at night, Vivian would hide in Danielle¡¯s room and cry until she broke down. Every sound was like a sharp sword that stabbed deeply into the hearts of the family.


    Howard was also in extreme pain. The man who was all-powerful in the business world had lost control because of his daughter¡¯s disappearance.


    The Darling family had always longed for a daughter. When they finally had one, she tragically went missing. The shock was too much for the grandparents, who fainted and had to be hospitalized for a long time. Even after being discharged, they remained deeply despondent.


    Those years, the Darling family seemed to be shrouded in a huge haze. Everyone felt terrible.


    The Darling family¡¯s sons watched as their parents, consumed by sorrow every day, seemed like they had lost their souls, almost giving up hope for continuing with life.


    Later, their parents went to the welfare home to adopt a little girl simr to Danielle, Audrey. At first, they did not agree.


    They felt that adopting Audrey meant that they had given up on looking for Danielle. Then Danielle would nevere back.


    However, seeing that Howard and Vivian¡¯s mood gradually improved because of Audrey¡¯s arrival, they epted this reality. Fortunately, Howard and Vivian did not give up on finding Danielle because of Audrey.Now that Danielle had finally been found, they could not let her suffer when she returned home.


    "Dad, Mom, Audrey¡¯s thoughts are very obvious. It¡¯s her who didn¡¯t know her ce. If she can be obedient, we¡¯re willing to treat her like Danielle." Elliot did not have deep feelings for Audrey since she was young.


    Since Audrey was his sister, he had the responsibility to treat her well. However, now that she wanted to hurt Danielle, he was the first to disagree.


    "If you ask me, why don¡¯t we just chase Audrey out? She¡¯s been scheming all day long. Danielle is so innocent, and she might be bullied somewhere we can¡¯t see. Then what¡¯s the point of us finding Danielle?" Matthew was indeed awyer. His words seemed to have enlightened Howard and Vivian.


    The so-called innocent Danielle thought, ¡¯Matthew, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not so easy to bully...


    Howard and Vivian looked at Danielle guiltily. They were too selfish. They only thought about

 Chapter 111-2

    themselves and did not consider Danielle¡¯s feelings.


    "Danielle, I was too selfish and didn¡¯t consider your feelings. I¡¯ll go look for Audrey now." After saying that, Vivian was about to go upstairs.


    Danielle pulled her back and said softly, "Dad, Mom, I really don¡¯t feel aggrieved. Since I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll give Audrey another chance, let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll change."


    At this time, even if her parents chased Audrey out, they would feel ufortable and guilty. It was better to keep Audrey for now. If Audrey could really change, they could coexist peacefully.


    However, with her understanding of Audrey, Audrey should hate her to the core now, so Audrey would still provoke her. When they were disappointed enough, they would know Audrey¡¯s true color.


    "Dad, Mom, let¡¯s follow what Danielle said and observe first." Joseph knew what Danielle was thinking. Indeed, it would be hard to chase Audrey out now. It was better to let his parents see Audrey¡¯s true color. After the meal, Danielle returned to her room.


    She went to the bathroom to take a shower first. Her hair was dripping wet. She picked up her phone and called Juniper. "Juniper, I sent you the skincare form. How far have you researched it?"


    The new skincare linest quarter was well-liked by users. She had specially matched the new products this season with effective skincare.


    Juniper said, "Danielle, you¡¯re back. It has been developed in theboratory. I will go to the Grace Group tomorrow to talk to L about this."


    "Okay," replied Danielle.


    The Hill family was not so harmonious.


    At this time, the Hill family¡¯s vi was brightly lit. Alexis walked into the living room angrily. "Go and call Hope down."


    "Alexis, what happened? Calm down first." Tina didn¡¯t know why Alexis was so angry. As soon as he came back, he called for Hope angrily.


    Hope was called downstairs by the servant. She was a little unwilling. She was going out with her friend tomorrow and was choosing tomorrow¡¯s clothes when she was called down. "Dad, why did you call me? I still have to choose the clothes to go out tomorrow."


    Seeing her like this, Alexis was so angry that his neck turned red. With red eyes, he went up and pped Hope.


    Hope was pped hard and was stunned. Tina was also stunned by this sudden scene.


    Alexis had used a lot of strength, so Hope¡¯s face was red and swollen, and the corner of her mouth was bleeding.


    "Alexis, what are you doing? Why did you hit Hope?" Tina was the first to react. She pushed Alexis away and hugged Hope.


    Alexis roared, "What am I doing? Ask this unfilial

 Chapter 111-3

    daughter what she did. Our Hill Group went bankrupt in the afternoon."


    Originally, a while back, the Charrington Group had imposed a business blockade. In order not to offend the Charrington Group, manypanies chose to breach their contracts and pay penalties rather than coborate with the Hill Group, pushing the Hill Group to the brink of bankruptcy.


    It was only after Hope pleaded with Miss Darling to invest in the Hill Group that they were barely able to keep it running.


    The good times didn¡¯tst long. This afternoon, the Hill Group went bankrupt. David¡¯s assistant called Alexis, telling him to keep his daughter in line and to avoid provoking the wrong people. The bankruptcy was merely a warning to the Hill family.


    Ever since receiving the call from the Charrington Group, Alexis had been extremely anxious. Everyone in Soufield knew about David¡¯s ruthless methods. Those who crossed him never escaped unscathed. Just thinking about it sent shivers down Alexis¡¯s spine. So he hung up and rushed back without caring that thepany had gone bankrupt.


    "Dad, what did I do? I didn¡¯t do anything. I haven¡¯t been out much recently. How can I be med for thepany¡¯s bankruptcy?" Hope felt that she had been wronged. Tears streamed down her face.


    Upon hearing that thepany had gone bankrupt, Tina was devastated. Her luxurious lifestyle, filled with monthly beauty treatments, jewelry, new clothes, and designer bags, was now at risk.


    Overwhelmed by her sudden change in fortune, she broke down in tears. "Alexis, why did thepany go bankrupt? How are we going to survive if it goes bankrupt?"


    Alexis sat on the sofa in the living room with his eyes wide open.


    "Don¡¯t you the reason? Recently, thepany inexplicably fell into crisis. Our partners chose to breach contracts rather than continue their agreements, all because the Charrington Group spread word in the businessmunity. They were afraid to offend the Charrington family.


    "The Charrington Group made mypany go bankrupt this afternoon. David¡¯s assistant specially asked me to discipline my daughter. This is just a warning.


    "Tell me how you provoked the Charrington Group!" After saying that, Alexis kicked Hope again. If not for the fact that she was his only daughter, he really wanted to beat her to death.

 Chapter 112-1

    Hope was kicked to the floor. She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t straighten her back. She cried and shook her head, saying, "Dad, I really didn¡¯t provoke the Charrington family."


    Tina also sat on the sofa with an ashen face. After all, she often had afternoon tea with some nobledies. David¡¯s reputation was well-known. "Hope, just confess it. At this time, we have to think of a way. If we provoke someone, we have to apologize.


    Only then will David let us go."


    Hope had been pampered by her parents since she was young. She had never suffered such a huge grievance and kept crying.


    Alexis roared, "Crying, always crying, look at the daughter you¡¯ve raised - a fool, a waste. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could our Hill Group have been targeted by the Charrington Group?


    "Tell me, who did you provoke? Why did the Charrington Group go to such lengths to make us go bankrupt?


    "If you don¡¯t exin yourself clearly, I¡¯ll send you to David and let him deal with you personally. However, no one caught by him will escape alive.


    You better answer my question properly."


    Initially, Hope also had a crush on David, but he was too scary, so she did not dare to like him anymore. Now her father was really going to give up on her. But no matter how she thought about it, she did not know how she had offended David. ¡¯Could it be...


    Hope said, "I did have a disagreement with someone when I went shopping a while ago, but as you know, Audrey saved ourpany in the end.


    "Audrey told me that Danielle was just a poor rtive from her hometown. That¡¯s why I wanted to teach Danielle a lesson to make Audrey happy.


    "If it weren¡¯t for her poor rtive, I wouldn¡¯t have been cklisted by the mall manager. Now, I can¡¯t even enter the central mall."


    Alexis fell into deep thought. ¡¯Is that really just a poor rtive from the countryside? Last time, I asked Hope to plead with Miss Darling, but Miss Darling couldn¡¯t make David change his mind. To have Cecil personally order a cklist, it couldn¡¯t have been that simple.


    He hurriedly took out his phone and called Cecil. "Hello, Mr. Walton. I¡¯m Alexis. I want to know something from you."


    "Mr. Hill, what do you want to know? Are you going to order clothes for your daughter? Then I can¡¯t make an exception. She¡¯s already on our mall¡¯s cklist. We won¡¯t sell anything to her. Besides, you won¡¯t ask me for customization." Cecil said sarcastically. Last time, his career almost ended because of Hope.


    Alexis felt very embarrassed. If hispany hadn¡¯t gone bankrupt, a mall manager would have dared to talk to him like this. "You misunderstood, Mr. Walton. I didn¡¯t call to order clothes; I wanted to ask about an incident that happened a while ago in the mall involving Hope and a young girl. Do you know who that girl was?"

 Chapter 112-2

    Cecil thought, ¡¯It turns out that he called for this. It seemed that the Hill family has gone bankrupt today because Mr. Charrington wanted to avenge his fiancee.¡¯


    He said, "Speaking of this, I have to say that your daughter doesn¡¯t look like ady from a prestigious family at all. She¡¯s more like a shrew. Of course, she¡¯s no longer from a prestigious family.


    "I can tell you that the young girl your daughter troubled in the mall happens to be Mr. Charrington¡¯s fiancee, and it is said that Mr. Charrington values her very much."


    Alexis said shakily, "Isn¡¯t Mr. Charrington¡¯s fiancee Audrey?"


    ¡¯Alexis knows nothing. No wonder hispany went bankrupt. Cecil rolled his eyes on the other end of the phone. "What does Audrey have to do with it? This youngdy is indeed Mr. Charrington¡¯s fiancee, as he has personally acknowledged."


    Speaking of which, Cecil was quite grateful to that youngdy. Not only did she refrain fromining to David, but she also spoke highly of him, resulting in thepany awarding him a substantial bonus. Truly, she was kind and beautiful.


    Cecil said, "Mr. Hill, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. You should teach your daughter a lesson."


    After hanging up the phone, Alexis¡¯s face darkened to the core. Previously, he thought that Hope was enlightened and could build a good rtionship with Audrey. But Cecil said that David¡¯s fiancee was someone else, and their family directly offended her.


    Alexis asked, "Who told you that the girl who had a conflict with you was the Darling family¡¯s poor rtive?"


    Hope was puzzled and cast a suspicious nce at him. "Audrey told me that. Audrey even called her a homewrecker. That¡¯s why I went to confront her in a moment of anger."


    Hearing Hope¡¯s words, Alexis understood everything. Audrey had used Hope as a tool. She yed the good guy but caused theirpany to go bankrupt.


    "Shut up. Do you know who she is? What an idiot. How did I give birth to such a fool as you?


    "The youngdy you offended in the business world is Mr. Charrington¡¯s fiancee. I was wondering why Mr. Charrington wanted to exterminate ourpany. It was because of a jinx like you." Now that he knew what had happened, Alexis was so angry that his chest hurt. He really wanted to beat this idiot to death.


    "What? Dad, what did you say? How is that possible? How can she be David¡¯s fiancee? Audrey is his fiancee. I heard that Mr. Charrington loves Audrey very much." Hope¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Alexis shouted, "Have you lost your mind? Cecil said that Mr. Charrington himself admitted it. If Mr. Charrington truly loved Audrey, why didn¡¯t he show any leniency toward our family for her sake?"


    At this moment, Hope felt her blood freeze. ¡¯Wasn¡¯t she just a malicious, poor rtive? Wasn¡¯t she a homewrecker? How did she suddenly be

 Chapter 112-3

    David¡¯s fiancee?


    ¡¯It was Audrey who said all this, so I really believed it. I even went out full of zeal to take up her cause. Just a while ago, I was grateful to Audrey for financially helping my family.


    ¡¯It turns out that I really harmed my family, causing thepany to go bankrupt. But why would Audrey Darling do this?¡¯


    "I need to find Audrey and ask her for an exnation." With that, Hope got up to leave.


    "Stop right there. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve caused enough trouble? No matter what, Audrey is the Darling family¡¯s daughter. Are you going to reason with her now so that the Darling family can attack us too?


    "Besides, would she admit it? She couldn¡¯t do anything to the youngdy herself. That¡¯s why she used an idiot like you as a tool.


    "We can¡¯t offend the Charrington Group and then offend the Darling family." Alexis was quite calm at this moment. He could directly analyze the pros and cons.


    "Alexis, what should we do now? Should we just suffer in silence?" Tina hated Audrey to the core now. If it weren¡¯t for her, the Charrington Group wouldn¡¯t have dealt with the Hill family.


    "The only thing we can do now is to find Mr. Charrington¡¯s fiancee and ask Hope to apologize to her and beg for her forgiveness. Only then will our family have a chance of survival," said Alexis.


    Tina asked, "Alexis, we don¡¯t even know where that girl lives. How can we apologize?"


    Alexis replied, "Let¡¯s go to Mr. Charrington¡¯s ce tomorrow and see if we can bump into her."

 Chapter 113-1

    The next day, Danielle packed arge bag of prescribed traditional medicine, packed the silver needles into a small backpack, and carried the bag downstairs.


    "Danielle, are you going out? Where are you going?" Her brothers had beenpletely cured of the poison. They were all busy today, leaving only Xavier who had not been working recently.


    "Xavier, I¡¯m going to David¡¯s ce to detoxify his friends," Danielle said with a smile.


    "To detox, one has to get pricked with a needle, like what happened to me yesterday... Well, I¡¯m off to see if David¡¯s friends end up crying from the needle. It¡¯s going to be quite the scene, and I can¡¯t miss it." Xavier looked at Danielle with shining eyes.


    "Danielle, why don¡¯t you take me along?"


    He added, "Danielle, take me with you. You are the best." "Alright,e with me." Danielle looked at Xavier suspiciously. ¡¯Why is Xavier so excited? Is it my imagination?¡¯


    Danielle went to the garage to choose a car. Today, she chose a Koenigsegg. Xavier had not forgotten the speed at which Danielle drovest time. It was too fast.


    Xavier asked, "Danielle, do you want me to drive?"


    Danielle sat in the driver¡¯s seat and looked at Xavier in confusion. "Xavier, do you think my driving skills are bad? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very good at driving. You¡¯ve already experienced itst time."


    Xavier admitted that Danielle¡¯s driving skills were very good, but it was precisely because her driving skills were so good that he felt that the car was flying... Looking at Danielle¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t bear to let her down. At most, he would hold the seatbelt tightlyter.


    "There¡¯s no such thing. You are very good at driving. I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be too tired," said Xavier. "Come on up, Xavier. They are waiting. Don¡¯t worry about me driving." Danielle gave Xavier aforting look.


    "Okay." Xavier got into the car and started to fasten his seatbelt. Then he held it tightly.


    Xavier¡¯s behavior made Danielle more puzzled. ¡¯It seems like ever since Xavier got poisoned, he hasn¡¯t been the same. He¡¯s be more timid and cries a lot. Could there be some side effects from the poison? It shouldn¡¯t be...¡¯


    Danielle¡¯s expression kept changing. She reached out and touched Xavier¡¯s forehead. "He doesn¡¯t have a fever either. What¡¯s going on?" she muttered softly.


    Xavier saw Danielle touching his forehead and was a little puzzled. "Danielle, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re leaving now." Danielle decided to protect Xavier in the future. He might be insecure after being poisoned.


    Danielle stepped on the elerator. With the roar of the engine, the sports car darted forward at

 Chapter 113-2

    lightning speed.


    Xavier thought, ¡¯I knew it. I was really smart to predict Danielle¡¯s speed.


    Jaden, Cameron, Andrew, and Joshua hade to the Nathor Pce in the morning.


    "David, when will the miracle healer arrive? It hurt all nightst night." As the heir of the Barnes family, Joshua was born to be rich and had never been tortured like this. "If I catch the person who poisoned me, I¡¯ll skin her alive."


    "You¡¯re too slow. I caught her yesterday and sent her straight to hell. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a maid," Cameron said roguishly.


    "Our family was poisoned by a maid who had worked for us for many years. Who would have thought that such a maid could harm us?" Andrew said, his good-looking devoid of any warmth.


    Seeing that both of them had caught the poisoner, Joshua looked up at Jaden, hoping to find someone on the same boat. "Jaden, you probably haven¡¯t found the poisoner, right?"


    The next second, Joshua regretted asking. "She¡¯s been punished," Jaden said indifferently as if he was talking about today¡¯s weather.


    "Do you need help?" David was rubbing salt into Joshua¡¯s wound.


    Joshua said, "I¡¯m going to find her out when I get back today. I¡¯m going to throw this poisoner into the sea to feed the sharks."


    The few of them were talking in the living room when a roar of a speeding car sounded. Without looking, one could tell how fast the car was.


    David stood up and quickly walked out of the living room.


    "Don¡¯t tell me the miracle healer is here. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think he¡¯s a racer. How dare he be so impudent in the Nathor Pce?" Joshua really disliked the miracle healer, but he couldn¡¯t because his poison hadn¡¯t been cured yet.


    When he turned around, they were all gone. ¡¯How disloyal my friends are...


    David walked to the driver¡¯s seat and was about to open the door for Danielle when he heard a cry.


    Xavier¡¯s legs were still a little weak. Danielle drove too fast. As soon as the car stopped, he ran out of the car, afraid that Danielle would call him to take the car.


    However, just as the car stopped, he looked up and saw a snow-white wolf opening its bloody mouth at him, as if it was about to kill him at any moment.


    Xavier was so frightened that he did not care that his legs were weak. He shouted at the top of his lungs and ran as he shouted, "Help, there¡¯s a wolf. It¡¯s going to eat me..."


    When the tundra wolf saw Xavier running, it chased after him. Hence, Xavier ran and howled at the top of his lungs, while the wolf chased after him.

 Chapter 113-3

    At this critical moment, Xavier¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw his savior and pounced into Jaden¡¯s arms. "There are wolves! The wolves are going to eat me, and I haven¡¯t lived long enough yet. I¡¯m the youngest Best Actor, and I have a bunch of fans..."


    Xavier threw herself into Jaden¡¯s arms and hugged his neck tightly. He wrapped her legs around Jaden¡¯s waist and started to howl.


    The people from the Nathor Pce were so shocked by this scene that they forgot to react. Even Jaden did not react.


    Just as they reached the door and were prepared to wee the miracle healer, a ck shadow pounced into Jaden¡¯s arms and grabbed him tightly. Xavier started to pull at his neck and howl. Now, Jaden¡¯s ears were buzzing.


    "Help me. Don¡¯t eat me, I really don¡¯t taste good at all..." When Xavier saw the tundra wolf pouncing at them, he was so scared that he cried. He didn¡¯t want to die here.


    When Jaden saw the tundra wolf pouncing at them, he quickly hugged Xavier and dodged the attack.


    Danielle and David also ran over. "Zeus." David¡¯s gloomy voice sounded, and the tundra wolf immediately became obedient.


    Danielle nced at Xavier. ¡¯Well, he was crying at home and even jumping onto someone else to cry when outside...


    "Xavier, are you alright?" Danielle was also worried that Xavier was really frightened. After all, the wolf was chasing after him.


    Xavier was still immersed in the fact that the wolf was here. "I beg you. Don¡¯t eat me. I¡¯ll buy you delicious food, okay?" He grabbed Jaden forcefully as he spoke.


    This made Cameron, Andrew, and Joshua, who were standing at the side, want tough but hold it in. ¡¯Xavier is really timid. He¡¯s crying like a little girl.


    However, Jaden was still hugging Xavier. They were shocked that he didn¡¯t throw Xavier out. What happened next was even more shocking. Jaden patted Xavier¡¯s back. "It¡¯s alright. The wolf is raised by David. It doesn¡¯t bite." Heforted Xavier softly.


    His friends¡¯ eyes widened. ¡¯Is this the Jaden we know? He¡¯s usually cold as ice, and his methods are on par with David¡¯s, always one-upping in ruthlessness. Yet now, he¡¯s gentlyforting someone who¡¯s crying.

 Chapter 114-1

    "Xavier, it¡¯s really fine. Don¡¯t be afraid. Zeus really doesn¡¯t bite. It thinks you¡¯re ying with it."


    Danielleforted Xavier gently. Xavier seemed to be really frightened and was still hugging Jaden tightly.


    Xavier heard Danielle¡¯s voice and poked his head out of Jaden¡¯s arms. Only then did he suddenly remember that he had been so frightened that he had run away and left Danielle behind.


    This made Xavier deeply me himself. ¡¯I¡¯m not a good brother. How could I abandon Danielle at this time?¡¯


    He said, "I¡¯m sorry, Danielle. Just now..."


    Danielle saw Xavier ming himself and could not help butugh. "Xavier, Zeus is afraid of me. It doesn¡¯t dare to bite me."


    When Xavier heard Danielle¡¯s words and saw that everyone around him was looking at him, his face instantly turned red in Jaden¡¯s arms.


    "Um, can you put me down?" Xavier was so embarrassed.


    "Are you feeling better?" Jaden nced at Xavier.


    "Yes, thank you for saving my life..." Xavier¡¯s face was flushed red. He nodded and got down from Jaden¡¯s arms. As soon as his feet touched the ground, his legs went soft and his face fell down. He was so frightened that his face turned pale.


    ¡¯It¡¯s all over. I just dodged the wolf¡¯s chase, and now my face is about to fall to the ground. My face is going to be ruined! What a series of misfortunes I¡¯ve been havingtely. Just as Xavier was ready for his handsome face to be destroyed, Jaden pulled him back into his arms.


    Danielle stood at the side with a smile. Her beautiful eyes darted back and forth between Xavier and Jaden. She was very interested.


    She thought, ¡¯Did I just stumble upon a major scoop? Is this scoop ripe for the picking? Xavier and Jaden Johnson do seem like a good match. I¡¯ll savor this piece of gossip as a tribute.


    David looked at her starry eyes and could not help but find it funny. He did not expect Danielle to like gossip.


    Currently, Danielle was not the only person who was watching the show. The other three were also watching with relish.


    Jaden nced at the people around him and carried Xavier into the living room.


    The few people outside the door entered the living room. Of course, they had to know what was happening. They hadpletely forgotten that they were still poisoned.


    They had known each other since they were young. In the early years, most of the Johnson family¡¯s businesses were illegal.


    Since Jaden took over the family business, he had gradually legitimized their operations. However, some of those people from the darker days were

 Chapter 114-2

    still around, which spoke volumes about Jaden¡¯s methods


    It was understandable that they were interested. Jaden was usually cold and had never been so gentle to anyone.


    Jaden saw that the people in the living room were curious, and Xavier buried his head into the pillow shyly, not daring to look up. "David, can you introduce us?"


    David was willing to cooperate with Jaden to change the topic. He held Danielle¡¯s hand and introduced her to everyone. "My fianc¨¦e, Danielle, is also the Darling family¡¯s recently found biological daughter."


    When Xavier heard this, he was no longer shy and wanted to support Danielle. "Yes, she¡¯s our family¡¯s little princess. David, you have to dote on Danielle in the future. Also, you have to control your wolf."


    Danielle was amused by Xavier.


    "I think I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before, but I can¡¯t remember where." Joshua scratched his head instill around, which spoke volumes about Jaden¡¯s methods


    It was understandable that they were interested. Jaden was usually cold and had never been so gentle to anyone.


    Jaden saw that the people in the living room were curious, and Xavier buried his head into the pillow shyly, not daring to look up. "David, can you introduce us?"


    David was willing to cooperate with Jaden to change the topic. He held Danielle¡¯s hand and introduced her to everyone. "My fianc¨¦e, Danielle, is also the Darling family¡¯s recently found biological daughter."


    When Xavier heard this, he was no longer shy and wanted to support Danielle. "Yes, she¡¯s our family¡¯s little princess. David, you have to dote on Danielle in the future. Also, you have to control your wolf."


    Danielle was amused by Xavier.


    "I think I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before, but I can¡¯t remember where." Joshua scratched his head in confusion.


    "You¡¯re really stupid. Thest time we were at the club, Miss Darling was slightly drunk and beat up a hooligan." Cameron rolled his eyes at Joshua. "This guy must have been poisoned silly!¡¯


    "What? Danielle, when did you go to the club? The hooligans didn¡¯t bully you, did they? Next time, take me with you. I will protect you," Xavier said confidently,pletely forgetting that he needed to be protected too.


    "Do you want to protect Miss Darling? I think Miss Darling has to protect you! You were scared to tears by a wolf." Joshua held his belly andughed until he was about to cry.


    Xavier wanted to retort, but he felt that Joshua was telling the truth. For a moment, he did not know how to refute. He gritted his teeth in anger and stared at Joshua who wasughing with his eyes wide open.


    ¡¯No wonder Matthew always says that Xavier is not very articte. Just as Danielle was about to say something in defense of Xavier, she heard Joshua, who had just beenughing heartily, suddenly exim in pain.


    "Jaden, why did you hit me?" Joshua held his head and looked at Jaden with resentment.


    "You¡¯re too noisy," Jaden said coldly.


    "I think you¡¯re..." Before Joshua could finish speaking, his mouth was covered by Andrew.


    "Miss Darling, I¡¯m sorry. Joshua has been poisoned silly." Cameron teased.


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you detoxify the poison first." Danielle opened her small bag and took out a needle bag. She then took out the traditional medicine she had concocted and handed it to David.


    "Get someone to boil the traditional medicine. They have to drink it after the acupuncture." she ordered David very naturally.


    David replied, "Alright."

 Chapter 114-3

    Other than Xavier, the others in the living room did not expect David to dote on Danielle so much. She ordered him around very naturally as if she usually did this.


    David had fallen in love.


    "Who wants to go first? The acupuncture process can be a bit painful." Danielle had not expected that the acupuncture would make Xavier cry yesterday. She really feared that today she might end up making David¡¯s friend cry as well.


    "I¡¯ll go first. Thank you, Miss Darling." Jaden nodded.


    "It¡¯s fine. David is quite worried about you." As Danielle spoke, she diverted his attention and quickly ced the silver needles on the acupuncture points.


    Xavier sat at the side and waited for Jaden to cry with interest. Yesterday, he had cried during the acupuncture.


    Danielle quickly inserted a few needles, but Jaden did not react. It was as if he did not have any pain nerves.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of pain?" Xavier asked indignantly.


    Jaden nced at the pouting Xavier and nodded cooperatively. "It doesn¡¯t hurt."


    Suddenly, Xavier was dejected. ¡¯Can¡¯t be just me who¡¯s this afraid of pain, right? Isn¡¯t there anyone else who feels the same? Oh heavens.


    Jaden watched as Xavier¡¯s eyes darted around and did not know what Xavier was thinking.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Jaden to finish his acupuncture.


    Next, Danielle performed acupuncture on Cameron. As soon as the needlended, Cameron¡¯s forehead began to sweat. Jaden did not react at all just now, which made me think that it really did not hurt. Jaden is indeed like a monster.¡¯


    More than ten needlesnded. Cameron¡¯s face was numb from the pain, but he did not make a sound. Then, Danielle spent another hour administering acupuncture to Andrew and Joshua. As expected, although the few of them were sweating from the pain, they did not make a sound.


    Xavier thought, ¡¯It¡¯s too embarrassing! I shouldn¡¯t havee here just to watch the excitement today. Not a single person cried, and instead, I ended up being the spectacle... I need to quickly attend some events to restore my self-confidence.

 Chapter 115-1

    At this moment, Albert slowly walked in. "Mr. Charrington, there¡¯s a man called Alexis outside the door with his wife and daughter. He said that he wanted to apologize to Mrs. Charrington. Do you want them toe in?"


    "No," David said in a deep voice. ¡¯Alexis actually has the nerve toe to Nathor Pce. He¡¯d better spend that time at home properly disciplining his daughter.


    "Who¡¯s Alexis?" Danielle didn¡¯t remember knowing this person. ¡¯Why does he want to meet me?¡¯


    "He¡¯s an insignificant person." David would clear away all the obstacles for Danielle, including those who treated her badly. "Are you tired?" She just gave acupuncture to four people in a row, and her hands were all red.


    "I¡¯m not tired. In the past, when I practiced with silver needles, I would do it all day long." When Danielle was young, Cloud taught her acupuncture. She onceined to Cloud because her hand hurt. Later, she slowly got used to it.


    David¡¯s heart ached as he massaged Danielle¡¯s hands.


    Outside the Nathor Pce, Alexis¡¯s family of three had been waiting since early in the morning. They hadn¡¯t seen Danielle. A few hours ago, a few luxury cars had driven in one after another. They didn¡¯t know if Danielle was inside.


    They waited outside until their mouths were dry and they did not even have the chance to drink water. This made the Hill family, who were usually used to being taken care of by servants, a little irritable. However, due to their current situation, they could not vent.


    "Alexis, why hasn¡¯t Alberte out to invite us in? What if Mr. Charrington doesn¡¯t see us? Are we going to wait forever?" Tina¡¯s legs were hurting from standing. She had never suffered like this before. It was all because of Audrey. "That¡¯s right, Dad. Are we going to wait here forever?" As Hope spoke, she nced at the bodyguards outside the Nathor Pce. Every one of them was holding a weapon and heavily guarded. However, she was very afraid that these bodyguards would kill her in the next second.


    "Other than waiting here, do we have any other choice? If it weren¡¯t for you, would I need to be exposed to the wind and sun here?" Alexis was on the verge of losing his temper. The bodyguards looked at him as if he was an ant with contempt.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this unfilial daughter, he wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer such humiliation.


    At this moment, Albert walked over with a polite smile on his face. "Mr. Hill, Mr. Charrington is busy and doesn¡¯t have time to receive you. You should go back first." Albert saw that this family had been waiting outside the Nathor Pce before dawn.


    "Albert, please make an exception. Mr. Charrington doesn¡¯t have time to see us, but you can let us meet Miss Darling. We have to apologize to her." Alexis smiled. ¡¯It was not so difficult to get investments in

 Chapter 115-2

    the past, so why is it so difficult to enter the Nathor Pce?¡¯


    "Mr. Hill, Mrs. Charrington is usually very busy. She really doesn¡¯t have any extra time." Albert finally knew why this family was waiting before dawn. It turned out that they had provoked Danielle and wanted to ask for forgiveness.


    He thought, ¡¯Mr. Charrington must have taken actions. That¡¯s why he wants to apologize. I¡¯ve seen many people like this as a butler in the Nathor Pce.


    "Albert, please let me see Danielle. I really know my mistake. She can punish me however she wants. Please let the Hill Group go." Hope grabbed Albert¡¯s clothes and kept begging.


    At this moment, not only did she hate Audrey for using her as a tool, but she also hated Danielle for bankrupting theirpany because of such a small matter.


    As the daughter of the Hill family, she was usually admired wherever she went. When had she ever suffered such grievances? She stood outside the door before dawn and waited. Now, she had to beg a butler. She wished she could poison Audrey and Danielle to death.


    Albert said, "Miss Hill, it¡¯s useless even if you beg me. I do whatever Mr. Charrington tells me to do. Besides, Mrs. Charrington is usually the kindest person and never easily gets into conflicts with others."


    Although Danielle did note to the Nathor Pce often, the servants here liked her very much. Not only was she kind, but she also did not put on airs. She respected servants, unlike some rich youngdies who had very bad tempers and treated servants badly.


    Most importantly, Logan and Tara¡¯s illnesses were cured by Danielle. David loved Danielle as well, which proved that Danielle was worthy of being respected by servants like them.


    "Mrs. Charrington is beautiful, kind, and good at everything. Then why didn¡¯t shee out to see us? How can people not make mistakes? Can¡¯t she give me a chance to make up for it? I¡¯m so sincere about apologizing." Hope now felt that Danielle was deliberately hiding in the Nathor Pce to watch her make a fool of herself, but she couldn¡¯t just leave.


    "Miss Hill, that¡¯s all I have to say. If you want to stand outside, just stand. Is there something wrong with Miss Hill¡¯s brain? It¡¯s not like Mrs. Charrington asked her to stand here. She doesn¡¯t even have a good attitude when apologizing. If she wants to apologize, should Mrs. Charringtone out and forgive her? She really doesn¡¯t know her situation at all."


    Albert did not want to maintain the fake smile on his face after hearing Hope¡¯s words. ¡¯What a nuisance...


    In the Dixon family, since the matter of Sienna drugging Joseph was exposed and the engagement was canceled, she would either smash things at home or throw a tantrum at the servants every day.

 Chapter 115-3

    Every servantined bitterly and tried their best to avoid Sienna. Emily was also furious at Sienna.


    "Sienna, calm down. There will definitely be room for negotiation. Let¡¯s think of a way slowly. There are so many heirs in Soufield, and Joseph isn¡¯t the only one." Emily¡¯s heart ached and she was angry when she saw Sienna like this every day.


    "That¡¯s easy for you to say. How can I change the situation? He blocked me and didn¡¯t even answer my calls. I can¡¯t even go upstairs if I go to thepany to look for him," Sienna said angrily.


    She and Joseph had clearly discussed marriage the day before. She thought, ¡¯Why did he break off the engagement? Wasn¡¯t he reluctant to part with me? Didn¡¯t he have any feelings for me?


    ¡¯I drugged him because I loved him too much. The first time I saw Joseph, I was deeply attracted to him. Unfortunately, I never had the chance to interact with him. Although both our families are wealthy, my family is not in the same league as the Darling family that time. It wasn¡¯t until that banquet that I finally got the opportunity.


    "At that time, I was extremely excited, but in a moment of carelessness, I turned my head and couldn¡¯t find Joseph anymore. When I finally found him, that damned woman had already taken advantage of the situation. Afterwards, my mother and I joined forces to drive that woman out of the house.


    ¡¯Now, no one knows where she has ended up. We also hired a hacker to destroy the surveince footage. This matter was kept under wraps very well. Where exactly did things go wrong? How did Joseph end up with the surveince footage? Who is sabotaging me behind the scenes?¡¯

 Chapter 116-1

    "Sienna, I¡¯m choosing other rich heirs for you. They won¡¯t be worse than Joseph." Emily tried tofort Sienna. She knew that Sienna liked Joseph very much. Otherwise, Sienna wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk back then.


    "I don¡¯t want it. I only want Joseph. I really love Joseph. Mom, help me." Sienna was crying sadly.


    Emily¡¯s heart ached when she saw Sienna crying. "Sienna, stop crying. Since you were able to win Joseph back then, I will definitely help you."


    "Then what should we do?" Sienna stopped crying and asked anxiously.


    Emily revealed a sinister smile. "Let¡¯s do this..."


    In the Nathor Pce, Danielle nced at her watch. "It¡¯s about time. I¡¯m going to remove the needles for you." They said, "Alright, thank you, Miss Darling."


    Danielle retracted the needles one by one and asked, "How do you feel? Does your body still hurt?"


    The few of them moved their bodies. Before the acupuncture, their bodies and heads hurt. At this moment, they felt rxed and all their previous fatigue was swept away.


    "It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Miss Darling, you¡¯re too amazing," Joshua said excitedly.


    Previously, this poison almost hurt him to death. It tortured him so much that he could not sleep every day. Now, it did not hurt anymore. He did not feel tired at all.


    "You deserve to be the miracle healer. David has good taste. Thank you, Miss Darling." Andrew¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of smiles.


    "I thought the miracle healer would be a white-bearded old man. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young. Speaking of which, Miss Darling, did you start studying medicine before you were born? Still, thank you for helping us detoxify the poison," Cameron teased.


    He was grateful to Danielle for helping them detoxify the poison. He had been tortured for the past few days.


    "Thank you, Miss Darling. It¡¯s just a small token. If you need anything from the Johnson family in the future, just let me know." Jaden was not good with words. He took out a check and handed it to Danielle.


    Seeing Jaden¡¯s actions, the remaining three quickly pulled out their checks and handed them to Danielle. ¡¯Jaden is bing more and more unreasonable. Weren¡¯t we supposed to be in this together?¡¯


    Cameron said, "Miss Darling, if you need any help in the future, my family will definitely help you."


    "Miss Darling. My family will support you too," said Andrew.


    Joshua said, "Miss Darling, you cane to me if

 Chapter 116-2

    you need anything."


    Everyone agreed that bing friends with the miracle healer was a huge win for them. Outside, countless people were queuing up and offeringrge sums of money to persuade the miracle healer toe out of retirement, yet they hadn¡¯t even caught a glimpse of her. Not only had they seen her, but she had also cured their poisoning.


    Xavier did not forget to brag about Danielle. "You have good eyesight. Danielle is a treasure girl. She knows a lot of things. Not only is she good at medicine, but she also knows how to hypnotize. She even founded apany called the Grace Group. Yes, it¡¯s a very popr brand. You can get your families to shop at Danielle¡¯s brand.


    "Danielle¡¯s driving skills are also very good. The car she drives can make you feel what real speed is. In any case, it¡¯s very impressive..." He praised Danielle with a very proud expression.


    Danielle¡¯s face turned red from Xavier¡¯s praise. She said calmly, "I won¡¯t ept the checks. I don¡¯tck money. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony." She couldn¡¯t spend all her own money at all. Her brothers and parents even gave her a pile of cards.


    "Of course my fiancee should ask for my help. Why would she look for you?" David hugged Danielle¡¯s waist to emphasize his presence.


    Danielle sensed his strong possessiveness and smiled. ¡¯How childish. She asked, "David, has the traditional medicine been brewed?"


    David answered, "Yes."


    The servant brought over fourrge bowls of traditional medicine. The smell was strong and pungent. Just the smell made one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    "Drink the traditional medicine. After you drink it, the poison in your body will be discharged." Although Danielle was good at traditional medicine, she was most afraid of drinking it.


    "Alright." The few of them took the bowls and were about to drink it.


    "Wait a minute." Xavier took out a piece of candy from his pocket and handed it to Jaden. "It¡¯s a little bitter. Eat the candy immediately after drinking it."


    When the other three saw that Jaden was the only one who got the candy, they said, "Why are you treating him differently? Where¡¯s our candy?" Although they didn¡¯t like to eat candy, it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t like to gossip.


    Xavier red at them and said angrily, "I gave him candy because he saved me. You guys wereughing at me. Do you wish candy? Just suffer the bitterness." He was still holding his grudge!


    "Then your way of repaying the life-saving grace is very unique. It¡¯s just one candy, so it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t save you." Joshua was amused by Xavier¡¯s childish behavior.


    He did not expect Xavier to be so fun. ¡¯Why did I not realize it before?¡¯


    "Humph, you¡¯re just jealous. I didn¡¯t want you to save me. I was frightened because I suddenly saw it. I¡¯m usually very bold," Xavier said fiercely.

 Chapter 116-3

    "Alright, drink up," David reminded them as they bickered.


    "Wait a minute," Xavier suddenly said.


    "Xavier, why are you freaking out like that?" They felt that Xavier was like a scared little girl.


    "Go to the washroom and drink. Don¡¯t pollute David¡¯s living room." Xavier didn¡¯t forget that they started vomiting ck blood after drinking. Danielle was still there. The few men vomiting blood would affect the environment.


    "Why should we go to the washroom to drink? We won¡¯t go. What can you do? Hit me!" Joshua retorted.


    The next second, Jaden took the traditional medicine and walked to the washroom. The other two followed him, leaving Joshua alone. "What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Wait for me..."


    After a while, they heard the sound of vomitinging from the washroom. "Miss Darling, we¡¯re vomiting blood. Are we alright?" Joshua shouted. "It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a normal phenomenon. You¡¯ll be fine after you throw up." Danielle smiled and nced at Xavier. "I want to eat candy too." She was eager for gossip, and if there wasn¡¯t any, she¡¯d create some herself.


    Xavier saw Danielle looking at him with a sly smile. He lowered his head and looked at his toes. He said ufortably, "Danielle, I just have a piece of candy in my pocket. Can I buy it for youter? I¡¯ll buy you whatever vor you want."


    "I see. You didn¡¯t even give the only piece of candy to me and gave it to someone else." Danielle pretended to be sad, but in fact, she was already holding back herughter until her body trembled.


    David looked at Danielle who was holding back herughter until her face turned red. She was so naughty that she even teased her brother.


    When Xavier saw Danielle¡¯s sad expression, he said in a panic, "Danielle, it¡¯s my fault. I will go out and buy you candy now. Don¡¯t be sad."


    Xavier¡¯s face turned pale but he wanted to go out and buy candy. Danielle said, "Xavier,e back. I was just teasing you."


    Xavier sighed helplessly. He could dote on his sister. "Next time, I will have candy in my pocket at any time and bring you some snacks."


    "Alright, this is good. I want chips too." Danielle¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She liked chips.


    "It¡¯s not healthy to eat chips," David frowned and said disapprovingly.


    "We are not even married yet and you¡¯re already controlling me. I like chips. What should I do?" Danielle teased Xavier and then started teasing David.


    "Okay." David took out his phone and made a call.

 Chapter 117-1

    David ordered, "Purchase a snack factory. The variety must be rich, and the chips must be healthy. Complete this before you get off work today. Also, send some chips to the Nathor Pce. They must be healthy."


    Danielle and Xavier were stunned. Danielle just wanted a bag of chips. Why did he buy a snack factory?


    When the four of them came out of the washroom, they saw Danielle and Xavier in the living room staring at each other in a daze.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Jaden nced at Xavier and asked softly.


    "Wow, David, you¡¯re really the best brother-inw in the world. I want some chips too." Xavier screamed.


    He really loved chips, but his manager kept a tight rein on him, warning that eating them could cause e. So, he could only sneak them in secret. However, it seemed like his manager had a radar for chips, as no matter where he hid them, they were always discovered.


    "Why did you buy a snack factory? I just want to eat a bag of chips." Danielle was helpless.


    "As long as it¡¯s something you like, I¡¯ll bring it to you. However, you have to eat less chips. Especially you, don¡¯t lead Danielle astray." David looked at Danielle lovingly and didn¡¯t forget to warn Xavier.


    "When did I lead my Danielle astray? I¡¯m really wronged..." Xavier was unhappy. ¡¯Why should I be wronged?¡¯


    It was really hard for the few who had taken the traditional medicine to imagine that David would one day dote on a woman so much. In the past, they had even said that David might die alone without even being interested in women.


    ¡¯Look at him now. He¡¯s smiling so brightly. No wonder he could find a girlfriend. The few of them looked at each other. "Come over and eat." David specially instructed the kitchen to make Danielle¡¯s favorite dishes.


    "Danielle, they¡¯re all your favorite dishes." Xavier couldn¡¯t stop talking even for a moment.


    "Xavier, eat moreter," said Danielle.


    The few of them sat together and chatted as they ate.


    "Miss Darling, ording to your age, you should still be in university, right?" Andrew¡¯s charming eyes were always so affectionate.


    Danielle replied, "Yeah, university starts tomorrow." It seemed that freshmen had to stay on campus. She wasn¡¯t sure if that was true.


    Joshua added, "Danielle, which university are you in?"


    "Moreno University." She had graduated a long time ago. ¡¯Heavens, why do I have to go to university again?¡¯

 Chapter 117-2

    "Moreno University is nice,"mented Joshua.


    "Danielle, I¡¯ll personally send you to university tomorrow. Are you going to stay in university for your first year? Doesn¡¯t that mean that I won¡¯t be able to see you often? It¡¯s fine. I can go to university to see you." Xavier answered his own question.


    "You don¡¯t have to send me off. I can go by myself. The university is not far from home. When you don¡¯t have any work, you cane to the university to y with me," Danielle said gently.


    Xavier said, "Dad, Mom, and we brothers have already agreed that we¡¯ll send you off tomorrow. How can we not do that? We have to let you feel the warmth of the family."


    "I¡¯ll go with you too." Since the Darling family was going, one more wouldn¡¯t make a difference. David seized the opportunity to secure a spot for himself.


    Danielle had a headache. "You and Xavier can¡¯t go. It¡¯s easy to attract attentions." With Xavier¡¯s fanbase, he would be blocked at the university gate as soon as he arrived. "Then I¡¯ll wear a pair of sses and guarantee that no one will look at me," David promised.


    Xavier said, "Danielle, so am I."


    Danielle really was helpless. If they wanted to go, go ahead. "Alright, if you attract much attention, you deal with it."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drag you down. I will dress up as a beekeeper tomorrow. I have experience." Xavier patted his chest and promised.


    The four people beside him did not want to talk anymore. David had refreshed their understanding again and again today.


    "What kind of wine is this? It looks delicious." Xavier looked at it and smacked his lips.


    Danielle¡¯s attention was also attracted. She had not drunk a lot of ¡¯wine¡¯. David saw that the siblings¡¯ eyes were fixed on the bottle of wine. ¡¯Could it be that the Darling family¡¯s love for drinking is inherited?¡¯ "David, I can¡¯t even touch this bottle of wine usually. Why did you take it out today?" Cameron teased. He had been thinking about this bottle of wine.


    "Because I¡¯m in a good mood," said David.


    Xavier poured himself arge ss of red wine.


    Danielle pushed the ss over. "Give me a ss too." Her eyes were fixed on it.


    When she turned around, she saw a ss of fruit juice. "Drink the fruit juice. Don¡¯t you remember thest time you were drunk..." Before David could finish speaking, Danielle covered his mouth.


    "I actually didn¡¯t want to drink. After thinking about it carefully, I think fruit juice is the best," said Danielle. ¡¯What a joke. I suffered so muchst time.


    Of course I cherish my reputation.


    "Only a few of our families were poisoned this time. The target was obvious." Jaden suddenly mentioned the poison.


    The instigators singled out from these families were

 Chapter 117-3

    all maids who had been in hiding for several years, seemingly ordinary in everyday life, making it hard not to suspect that someone behind the scenes had been plotting for quite some time.


    "I suspect that the person behind the scenes wants to get rid of our families and support new families." Cameron started to be serious at the mention of this.


    "Ourpany¡¯s business has been intercepted by a foreignpany for the past two days." Andrew¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered with danger.


    "The Prosper Group?" David¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom.


    Cameron asked, "How did you know? Did they steal the Charrington Group¡¯s project too?"


    "Not really. I¡¯ve been paying attention to the Prosper Group." David¡¯s long eyes narrowed indifferently. Since he had always been focused on the Shadow Domain, it was natural that he would also pay attention to all the businesses under the Shadow Domain umbre. He said, "Thispany¡¯s main market is in Cadian, but recently they are likely aiming to enter the Aleria market and have been privately contacting numerous smaller families."


    Although Danielle didn¡¯t know much about the Shadow Domain, she knew about the Prosper Group. It had a high shareholding in the foreign market and was an investmentpany. Manyrgepanies had shares in the Prosper Group, but thepanies in Aleria had almost never invested in it.


    The Grace Group had developed overseas andter expanded to Aleria. On the surface, L was in charge of the Grace Group, but the strategies of thepany were decided by Danielle.


    A few years ago, the Prosper Group had also asked the Grace Group for an investment, but it was decisively rejected by Danielle. What she did notck the most was money. She did not need an investment. At that time, she had also investigated the Prosper Group, but she did not find out that it was backed by the Shadow Domain. Danielle nced at David. She had to admit that he was very well-informed. It seemed that he had a lot of hidden identities too.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" David sensed Danielle¡¯s gaze and asked softly.


    "How do you know that the Prosper Group is controlled by the Shadow Domain?" On the surface, they had nothing to do with each other, but they did it very secretly.


    David replied, "The Charrington Group has been trying to capture foreign markets in recent years." The influence ofpanies under the Shadow Domain in international markets was deep-rooted. If it weren¡¯t for him using other identities, relying solely on the Charrington Group wouldn¡¯t have allowed them to so quickly seize such a significant portion of the Shadow Domain¡¯s market share.


    "Oh," said Danielle.


    "What could a small family do? They are just a group of brainless people." Cameron sneered.

 Chapter 118-1

    Andrew raised his eyebrows slightly and a hint of disdain appeared in his eyes. "We have to pay attention to the movements of the Prosper Group during this period of time and let it scram back to where it came from."


    "It¡¯s very likely that the Prosper Group was the one who poisoned us. They wanted to poison us to death to support new families," Jaden said indifferently as if he wasn¡¯t the one who was poisoned.


    "This poison is called Scar Orchid. It¡¯s a powdered substance that is colorless and tasteless. The main characteristic of this poison isn¡¯t physical pain, but rather, it primarily causes hallucinations. In severe cases, the affected individual may experience numerous hallucinatory scenes in their mind, which could lead to suicide at any time. After death, even forensic experts cannot detect this poison because it metabolizes and leaves the body.


    "Scar Orchid can¡¯t be found on the market at all, and it¡¯s even hard to find on the ck market," Danielle said slowly.


    She suspected that this poison came from theboratory of the Wulf n. ¡¯But how did the Wulf n and the Shadow Domain get together? Or has the Wulf n been nurtured by the Shadow Domain from the beginning?¡¯


    When the few of them heard Danielle say that, they felt a lingering fear. Fortunately, the poison was cured.


    "Then it really might be the Prosper Group¡¯s doing." Joshua¡¯s rage was burning. ¡¯Since they dared to poison me, I would definitely kill them when I had the chance.


    Danielle asked, "Did you find out anything from the person who poisoned you?" These big families had all been poisoned. Fortunately, David was overseas at that time. Otherwise, he might have been poisoned too.


    Now that the poisoners had been exposed, the news would definitely spread. The people behind this would surely be restless, and they might even take action again.


    "Each of our three families found that the poisoners were maids who had been with us for several years. Only the Barnes family hasn¡¯t identified anyone yet. These maids were professionally trained, very skilled, and tight-lipped. They didn¡¯t say anything before we dealt with them," Cameron said, clearly angered. "To think that they were hiding right under my nose, and I detected nothing.


    "I¡¯ll go back and find out who poisoned me. I don¡¯t believe that I won¡¯t be able to get anything out of him." Joshua was furious.


    "When you catch the person, you have to pay more attention. There¡¯s poison in their mouths," Jaden reminded Joshua because he was experienced.


    Hearing Jaden mention that the poison was hidden in the mouth caught Danielle¡¯s attention. Such a tactic was notmonly used by ordinary organizations; hiding poison in the mouth was intended to prevent captives from revealing secrets under severe interrogation.

 Chapter 118-2

    "Mr. Barnes, if you capture someone and can¡¯t get anything out of them during questioning, feel free to contact me," Danielle offered.


    Cameron thought, ¡¯That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t Xavier say that Danielle could hypnotize? If that was the case, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    He smiled and said, "Sure, I¡¯ll contact you when I catch him. Miss Darling, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp."


    Danielle had just taken out her phone and was about to add him on WhatsApp when her phone was snatched away. "Contact me," David said unhappily.


    "No way, David. You¡¯re so possessive. You can¡¯t even let Miss Darling add me on WhatsApp. Alright, whatever you say," said Cameron. ¡¯How did this man in love be so petty? I won¡¯t be like this in the future.¡¯


    Danielle put away her phone helplessly and smiled. "Alright, you can tell David when you catch the person." After all, she had to give her boyfriend the sense of security he deserved.


    The few of them chatted for a while, and the meal was almost done. Danielle had to go back and prepare the things she needed to bring for school tomorrow. She had not done anything yet!


    When she turned around, she saw Xavier still drinking. His eyes were narrowed and his face was red from drinking. He looked like he was drunk. She could not help but hold her forehead. ¡¯Is it really that delicious?¡¯


    Danielle asked, "Xavier, are you drunk? Stop drinking. We¡¯re going home."


    When Xavier heard Danielle¡¯s voice, he couldn¡¯t see where she was. He shook his head and felt even dizzier. Then he finally saw her. "Danielle, this wine is quite delicious. It¡¯s sweet. I didn¡¯t drink much at all. I can hold my liquor very well. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll walk you in a straight line."


    Joshua was speechless. ¡¯How could he drink with such a low alcohol tolerance? He can¡¯t even recognize Danielle. Joshua blinked and smiled maliciously. "I¡¯m not Danielle. Danielle is behind you."


    Xavier¡¯s reaction was a little slow. He turned around and started to smile foolishly at the person in front of him. After saying that, he even held Joshua¡¯s hand and giggled. "Danielle..." He even burped. After burping, he covered his mouth in embarrassment.


    "Danielle, are you full? I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s go home!"


    "Mr. Darling, what a lightweight drinker you are! Just a little alcohol and you¡¯re already tipsy! Miss Darling, is your brother always this entertaining?"


    Andrew said.


    Xavier was known in the entertainment industry, usually appearing cool and aloof on screen. Andrew and the others hadn¡¯t had much interaction with Xavier before. Today, they certainly didn¡¯t expect Xavier to be like this...


    Danielle was helpless as she looked at Xavier holding Jaden¡¯s hand and calling him her name. "I didn¡¯t know that Xavier¡¯s alcohol tolerance was so bad..." She thought, ¡¯If I had known that he would be in the same state as me after drinking, I would have

 Chapter 118-3

    stopped him at the beginning.


    "I can see that his alcohol tolerance is really mediocre!" said Danielle.


    Xavier pulled for a long time, but the one he pulled still didn¡¯t move. "Danielle, let¡¯s go!"


    "You haven¡¯t had enough, huh? Even so, you have toe home with me. You two aren¡¯t married yet; it¡¯s not good for you to live together. It¡¯ll affect your reputation!" Xavier, feeling dizzy and the world spinning around him, tried to lead Danielle away, but she wouldn¡¯t budge. Realizing she wanted to stay, he began earnestly pleading with her to reconsider.


    So this was what it meant to be drunk. Danielle really did not want Xavier to embarrass himself. She was afraid that he would feel so ashamed as soon as he sobered up, so she reminded him, "Xavier..."


    "Danielle, did David seduce you so that you can¡¯t bear to leave? He wants to lead you astray. Hurry up and go back with me. I don¡¯t want to have a little nephew before you graduate." When Xavier heard that Danielle wanted to defend David, he held her tightly, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold her back and not go home with him.


    Danielle blushed at his Xavier¡¯s words. ¡¯He only drank a few sses. How could he be so drunk? Not only did he recognize the wrong person, but he also said some bold words...¡¯


    David looked at Xavier speechlessly. ¡¯How could he even say that I led Danielle astray? He must be stupid from filming in the entertainment industry.¡¯


    The remaining three thought, ¡¯The drunk Xavier is quite interesting. I have to force him to drink more in the future...


    "Xavier, do you want to see where I am?" said Danielle. She thought, ¡¯I shouldn¡¯t have brought Xavier here today. After he sobers up, he¡¯ll definitely feel embarrassed.¡¯


    Xavier was so dizzy that he could not even stand steadily. His eyes were half-closed. "Danielle, don¡¯t move first. I see several of your shadows." Danielle was speechless.

 Chapter 119-1

    Danielle had been standing there without moving. ¡¯I really want to know if our family has any aftereffects of being drunk...


    "Oh... Danielle, how did your hand be so big? It seems a little rough, but it¡¯s quite soft..." Xavier rubbed Jaden¡¯s hand repeatedly.


    Jaden¡¯s handsome face was gloomy, but he did not push Xavier away. Instead, he was very indulgent. Xavier jumped into his arms in the morning, and now Xavier was holding his hand and rubbing it. If it were anyone else, they would have been killed by him.


    Danielle looked at Jaden, who had been taken advantage of by Xavier. Jaden¡¯s face darkened to the extreme. She hurriedly went forward and grabbed Xavier¡¯s arm. "Xavier, let¡¯s go home."


    The next second, Xavier actually pulled Danielle¡¯s hand down. "Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m only holding Danielle¡¯s hand." Danielle was dumbfounded. ¡¯I am Danielle. Why did you pull me down and hold Jaden¡¯s hand tightly? He¡¯s not your sister.


    Cameron, Andrew, and Joshua nearlyughed to tears. They didn¡¯t expect Jaden to be pinched by a man one day and be recognized as Danielle.


    David took Danielle¡¯s hand and said, "I¡¯ll send you home first." He nced at Jaden. His meaning was obvious. ¡¯Send Xavier to the Darling family and stop letting him embarrass himself here.


    "Xavier..." Danielle wanted to pull Xavier.


    "Jaden will send him off. Now Xavier feels that Jaden was his younger sister." The school would start tomorrow, so David wanted to spend more time with Danielle. As for Xavier, he didn¡¯t care.


    Jaden was so angry at David¡¯s actions. ¡¯Here he is, being affectionate with his fianc¨¦e, only to have a drunken sloth of a man dumped on me.


    Xavier stopped calling Jaden "Danielle". He was dizzy and his legs were weak. He grabbed Jaden¡¯s waist tightly and wanted to get up and climb up. He kept grabbing Jaden¡¯s pants.


    When Jaden saw that his pants were starting to fall, he quickly pulled them up. He was so angry that he lost his temper and stood up.


    "I can¡¯t get up. My head is too dizzy. What kind of wine is that? I¡¯m dizzy and everything is moving," Xavier said pitifully.


    Cameron, Andrew, and Joshua saw that Jaden¡¯s face had darkened to the extreme. They watched from the side and even took out their phones to secretly record it.


    Jaden looked at them coldly. "Delete it." Then, he picked up Xavier with one hand and walked out.


    The others said, "Since you are leaving, so are we."


    Outside the Nathor Pce, David personally drove Danielle home. Just as he drove out, a figure ran over. When the luxury car was about to hit it, David

 Chapter 119-2

    hurriedly stepped on the brakes. Due to inertia, Danielle, who was sitting in the passenger seat, almost hit her head.


    "Are you alright?" David asked with concern.


    Danielle replied, "I¡¯m fine. Who is this? Why is he still at the door?" They almost bumped into that person.


    "I¡¯ll check. Wait for me in the car." David saw that Danielle almost hit her head just now.


    A group of bodyguards had initially subdued Alexis and his family, but in a moment of inattention, Alexis managed to break free. Just then, David stepped out of his car with a menacing expression.


    The bodyguards quickly approached him, apologizing, "Sorry, Mr. Charrington, we weren¡¯t vignt enough and he slipped through. We¡¯ll handle it right away." The Hill family had been standing outside the door all day, daringly attempting to block the vehicle.


    When Alexis heard that the bodyguard was going to deal with him, his legs went weak from fear. "Mr. Charrington, I brought my daughter here to apologize to you." Although his face was pale from fear, he smiled.


    Hope looked at David with tears in her eyes. Her appearance was pitiful. ¡¯This man is really handsome. How could the heavens ce all the merits on one person? If I can win his heart, I wouldn¡¯t need to apologize to Danielle. Then, my family¡¯spany would rise again. I would also be the woman that everyone in Soufield envies.


    "Mr. Charrington, I see. Can you forgive me? I¡¯ll do anything you want me to." After saying that, Hope even made a pretentious pose.


    As soon as Hope appeared, Danielle saw her in the car. So it was Hope. It seemed that David had found out about the incident at the mall and had already stood up for her. Initially, she did not think that it was anything serious and did not take it to heart.


    Last time, Cecil was sent by David. Danielle felt sweetness in her heart. ¡¯However, if Hope wants to apologize, she should do it properly. Why did she even wink at David? Is she trying to seduce him?¡¯ Danielle pushed open the car door and got out.


    David watched as Danielle got out of the car and walked to her. "Why didn¡¯t you wait for me in the car?" His face was no longer as cold as before, and his tone was as gentle as it could be.


    Danielle ignored David. He was really attracting attention. "What are you doing here?" She was asking Hope.


    When Hope saw that Danielle was looking at her coldly with a hint of disdain, Hope was furious. Her rationality overcame her anger. "Danielle, I didn¡¯t deliberately target you at the mallst time. It was Audrey who asked me to do that. You can punish me however you want, but can you let my family off?"


    Danielle raised her eyebrows. ¡¯It turns out that Audrey is involved. Audrey is too scheming. It¡¯s better to let the two of them fight.

 Chapter 119-3

    "What evidence do you have to prove that Audrey framed you? Are you trying to prove your family¡¯s innocence by deliberately ndering her?"


    "I have evidence. I¡¯ll give you our chat records."


    Hope was anxious to prove that she wasn¡¯t lying. She showed the chat records to Danielle. "Look, I didn¡¯t lie to you. Audrey misled me."


    Danielle recorded the chat records. ¡¯Audrey has been relentlessly ndering and insulting me behind my back.¡¯


    David also saw the chat history and his expression instantly turned cold. ¡¯How dare Audrey scold Danielle like that! It seems that she hasn¡¯t learned her lesson from the kickst time.


    Danielle kept the chat records well. She did not sympathize with Hope. Hope¡¯s initial goal was nothing more than to curry favor with Audrey. Now that the Hill family was about to be finished, Audrey could not help Hope anymore, so Hope pushed the me onto Audrey without hesitation.


    Danielle was not a saint. Hope was not a good person. Neither was Audrey. Danielle asked, "David, did you attack the Hill family?"


    Alexis and Tina looked at each other. ¡¯The Hill Group can still be saved. Danielle is indeed young and easily lenient. It seems that Mr. Charrington¡¯s fianc¨¦e is just so-so.¡¯


    "Yes, the Hill family¡¯spany is bankrupt," David said calmly.


    "Mr. Charrington, your fianc¨¦e has forgiven Hope. Can you be magnanimous and let us go?" Alexis took the opportunity to ask.

 Chapter 120-1

    David stood beside Danielle with a cold expression and did not speak. No one could tell his emotions.


    Alexis¡¯s face was full of anticipation, but David did not speak for a long time. No one knew what he was thinking, so he did not dare to say anything.


    "What do you think, Danielle?" David let Danielle decide the fate of the Hill family. As long as he could make Danielle happy, he would do anything.


    The Hill family did not expect David to dote on Danielle so much. Suddenly, they looked at Danielle with shining eyes. Just now, Danielle had relented. ¡¯It seems that we still have a chance, Alexis thought confidently.


    The next second, Danielle said, "I think it¡¯s good that the Hill Group has gone bankrupt. After all, they can¡¯t even raise their daughter properly. The future of the Hill Group is also quite worrying; it might be better to help Mr. Hill retire early." She had just caught the gleam in the eyes of the Hill family who seemed to regard her as a saint.


    "What? Miss Darling, didn¡¯t you forgive Hope just now?" Alexis was just about to thank Danielle. ¡¯What is Miss Darling talking about? What does she mean by asking me to retire early?¡¯


    "When did I ever say that I forgave her? Do you apologize to me and ask for my forgiveness based on your imagination?" There was no smile in Danielle¡¯s eyes. "If I were you, I would look for Audrey to help you solve the problem. After all, it¡¯s because of her that your family ended up like this, right?"


    Hope stood at the side with her head lowered. Her eyes were filled with unwillingness and resentment. ¡¯Why should I, the dignified daughter of the Hill family, have to apologize humbly here while Danielle is so high and mighty? Isn¡¯t it just because she¡¯s got David on her side, using his influence as if it¡¯s a royal decree?¡¯


    Of course, she would not let Audrey and Danielle off. One day, she would definitely trample these two people under her feet. In the other car, because of the sudden brake, Xavier¡¯s head hit the car door and his head turned red. "What¡¯s wrong with you? My head..." His eyes were filled with resentment.


    "Let me see." Jaden turned Xavier¡¯s head around. His skin wasn¡¯t broken, but it was red. "I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."


    When Xavier heard that he was going to the hospital, he grabbed his seatbelt tightly. "You want to sell me off? Sure, I¡¯m a big star and good-looking, but do you even know who I am? The Darling family won¡¯t let you off for this," Xavier said, eyeing Jaden warily. His head had just taken a hit, and now he felt even more dazed.


    "Where did you take Danielle? Return Danielle to me, you human trafficker. How dare you kidnap Danielle? I¡¯ll bite you to death today." Xavier quickly grabbed Jaden¡¯s hand, opened his mouth, and bit down hard.


    Jaden didn¡¯t expect the drunkard to be so fast.

 Chapter 120-2

    Xavier grabbed his hand and started to bite it.


    Xavier used all his strength to bite Jaden¡¯s hand.


    Jaden gasped as he was bitten. He used his other hand to push Xavier¡¯s head away. "Are you a dog?" Xavier even bit him.


    "Humph, are you afraid? I advise you to let go of Danielle quickly, or else..." Xavier raised his face that was flushed from the alcohol and said fiercely.


    Before Xavier could finish speaking, Jaden pinched his chin. "Or what? Do you want to bite me? Huh?" He narrowed his eyes and looked at the drunkard.


    Xavier¡¯s chin was gripped tightly by Jaden, causing his face to pale with fear. Panicking at the thought that this human trafficker was about to hit him, he began to il at Jaden. In a desperate attempt to escape, he tried to open the car door and flee, but was abruptly yanked back by the seatbelt he had forgotten to unbuckle. In his frantic state, he yelled, "The trafficker is hitting me, oh..."


    Jaden pulled Xavier back, covered his chattering mouth, and closed the car door. His actions were done in one go. "Behave yourself." His eyes were filled with helplessness. He did not know why he was so indulgent of a man like Xavier.


    Indeed, Xavier was a top celebrity in the entertainment industry, with his delicate, youthful looks, almost like a young girl, and his tendency to cry at the drop of a hat. Jaden couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. ¡¯What on earth am I thinking? This is insane. Perhaps it¡¯s time to start looking for a girlfriend.


    Everyone inside and outside the Nathor Pce heard Xavier¡¯s shouting, but no one stepped forward.


    In the morning, the servant saw Xavier hugging Jaden and crying. It was also Jaden who carried him out just now. The servants in the Nathor Pce were all open-minded.


    The rest of the onlookers didn¡¯t care at all. They wished that Jaden could open the car door for them to see. They wanted more fun. Outside the door, Danielle was even more at ease as she handed Xavier over to Jaden. At this moment, she did not care about Xavier¡¯s wailing. When he woke up, he would be embarrassed.


    Danielle did not want to waste any more time with the Hill family. She turned around and got into the car. David did not want to talk to them anymore either.


    The car drove far away, and they could still hear the wails of the Hill family.


    Danielle asked, "Have you checked the servants in the Charrington family?" After all, those families had been poisoned.


    David shed a smile because Danielle cared for him. "We wouldn¡¯t have these issues at Nathor Pce. As for the Charrington Manor, Grandpa is there to handle things. Anyone working at Nathor Pce has been thoroughly vetted. If someone manages to infiltrate, they must be quite capable."

 Chapter 120-3

    "Aren¡¯t you worried about Logan?" Danielle heard his confident words and asked.


    To be able to take over the Charrington Group and expand it, David must have some tricks up his sleeve. "Don¡¯t worry about Grandpa. Grandpa isn¡¯t a soft-hearted person."


    Danielle knew that he had a n, so she did not say anything else.


    The car slowly drove into the Darling family.


    "When you start school, we¡¯ll have fewer chances to see each other. I can¡¯t bear to part with you." David sounded aggrieved.


    "We have weekends off, and I cane out even when I don¡¯t have sses. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a boarding school. I¡¯lle see you whenever I¡¯m free, okay?" Danielle said with a smile, her gentle tone carrying aforting reassurance.


    David¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. After a moment of silence, he pretended to be unwilling and said, "Then you have to make time every week to apany me and keep a distance from the boys in school."


    "I know. I don¡¯t even look at those guys. I¡¯ll spend my time with you whenever I can, okay?" Danielle said, her beautiful eyes gazing at David as she spoke softly, soothing him with promises before anything else, making sure to cheer him up first.


    David looked at Danielle coaxing him gently and felt a trace of sweetness in his heart. ¡¯So this is how it feels to be coaxed by the woman I love.¡¯


    "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you." There was an inexplicable hint of obedience in David¡¯s tone.


    Seeing that David had been coaxed, Danielle pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she heard a wail. "Ah... You¡¯re hurting me. Be gentle..."


    Danielle wondered, ¡¯What¡¯s happening between Xavier and Jaden? Is it proper?¡¯

 Chapter 121-1

    In another car, Jaden was tortured along the way. ¡¯Why are drunk people so troublesome? At first, Xavier started biting me, using me of being a human trafficker! Then he began to sing, and I couldn¡¯t even tell what it was about. After he finished, he insisted that I apud and even demandedpliments on his singing.


    While the car was smoothly driving on the elevated road, Xavier started acting up again. He unbuckled his seatbelt and tried to open the door to get out, which scared Jaden terribly. Jaden quickly pulled him back inside and managed to calm him down after much effort. But then Xavier began toin, making it sound as if he had been greatly wronged.


    Finally, when Xavier stopped hisints, he began to open the car window and stick his head out, waving at passing vehicles. Hepletely disregarded the fact that he was a celebrity who should be mindful of his public image. Jaden was genuinely worried that Xavier might identally get his head hit by a passing vehicle. Eventually, with great patience, Jaden managed to pull him back inside. It seemed like handling a drunk Xavier was quite the challenge, requiring not just patience but also quick reflexes to ensure his safety.


    Then Xavier started making a scene again, either pinching Jaden¡¯s face or his arm, nearly causing a rear-end collision. Finally, having had enough, Jaden seized the opportunity at a red light to hurriedly untie his tie and use it to bind Xavier¡¯s hands. With his hands immobilized, Xavier began to chatter away again...


    Jaden¡¯s suit was wrinkled, and his shirt was unbuttoned. Compared to his usual appearance, he looked a little disheveled.


    The car slowly drove into the Darling family.


    As soon as the car stopped, Jaden got out of the driver¡¯s seat and opened the passenger door. "It¡¯s the Darling family. Get out." He was tortured so terribly that his tone became much kinder. He was afraid that if his tone was bad, the drunk Xavier would startining again.


    Xavier¡¯s hands were tied up. As his skin was fair, there were some red marks on his wrists. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡¯Why did he tie me up?¡¯


    He said proudly, "I won¡¯t get out of the car. What can you do to me?! I¡¯ll just piss you off!"


    He had indeed pissed off Jaden. Jaden said, "Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m a human trafficker? I¡¯ve sent you to the Darling family. You can go in yourself."


    "Who knows if you¡¯re lying to me? I¡¯m smart. You are trying to trick me into getting out of the car." After saying that, Xavier even moved into the car.


    Jaden didn¡¯t want to reason with a drunkard, so he reached out to pull Xavier out.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to attack me? I¡¯m going to call the police and arrest you." Xavier was really afraid now. This human trafficker was really going to sell him.

 Chapter 121-2

    At this moment, the Darling family came out when they heard the sound. Howard and Vivian saw Xavier talking nonsense in a drunken state.


    "Xavier, what are you doing? Hurry up ande down." Howard knew that his sons and daughters had inherited Vivian. When they were drunk, they were very crazy.


    "Who are you? Mind your own business. You¡¯re all in this together, but I¡¯m not afraid of you. Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the youngest Best Actor, and I have tens of millions of fans. Be careful, or I¡¯ll have them track you down. Let me go if you know what¡¯s good for you." Xavier said, eyeing the people in front of him warily.


    Danielle and David also heard Xavier and came over. They saw this scene.


    So, David looked at Jaden with a sympathetic gaze, realizing that he had inadvertently pushed his friend into a difficult situation. But fortunately, Jaden always seemed tond on his feet.


    Vivian looked at Xavier¡¯s silly look and covered her face awkwardly. ¡¯What an embarrassing son!¡¯


    "I can¡¯t get down." Jaden narrowed his eyes. His back was sweating from the torment.


    "Don¡¯t mind me. Be careful or I¡¯ll let my fans track you down. Are you afraid?" Xavier saw that no one moved and thought that his threat was effective. Heughed loudly.


    Jaden didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to Xavier. He pulled Xavier out and carried Xavier on his shoulder. He turned to greet Howard and Vivian. "Hello, Mr. Darling and Mrs. Darling. I was a little abrupt and didn¡¯t prepare any gifts. I¡¯ll bring more next time."


    Howard and Vivian were stunned by Jaden¡¯s actions. ¡¯What is going on?¡¯


    Xavier was being carried upside down. At this moment, his head was even dizzier. The world was spinning. He felt like he was in the sky!


    Upon hearing Jaden¡¯s greeting, Howard came back to his senses. "It¡¯s fine. I have to thank you for sending my son back." Howard chuckled. ¡¯What an embarrassing son I have!¡¯


    Jaden asked, "Mr. Darling, Mrs. Darling, which room is he staying in? I¡¯ll send it up to him."


    "The innermost room on the third floor," Howard said mechanically, waiting for Xavier to sober up and teach him a lesson.


    "Okay." Jaden turned around and strode into the vi with Xavier on his shoulder.


    Xavier was still shouting, "Help! There¡¯s a human trafficker! He¡¯s going to sell me... Help!" He yelled as he began to hit Jaden with his hands and feet.


    When the maid in the vi saw this scene, she was also shocked. ¡¯What was wrong with Mr. Xavier Darling? He¡¯s already home. How could there be a human trafficker?¡¯


    Jaden was so angry that he reached out and hit Xavier on the butt.


    Xavier cried. "You, you hit me. How dare you hit

 Chapter 121-3

    me?"


    Actually, Jaden didn¡¯t use much strength. He didn¡¯t expect Xavier to cry directly. He was shocked and at a loss. "I didn¡¯t use much strength. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll rub it for you." After saying this, Jaden was stunned. How could he rub Xavier¡¯s butt?


    "Who wants you to rub me? Let me go quickly! Hurry up!" Xavier¡¯s tone was fierce.


    "I¡¯ll put you down when we get to the room. Be good!" Jaden tried his best to lower his tone. ¡¯Why do so many things happen? I just went to the Nathor Pce to get rid of the poison...


    "Put me down quickly. I¡¯m very dizzy. Don¡¯t move." Xavier¡¯s head was facing down. His blood was flowing backward, and his face was red.


    Jaden stopped carrying Xavier and hugged Xavier in his arms. "Drink some hangover soupter. Let¡¯s see if you still dare to drink next time."


    When he finally reached Xavier¡¯s room, he quickly ced Xavier on the bed and covered Xavier with the nket. "You will be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep."


    "I¡¯m not going to sleep. I¡¯m not sleepy..." As soon as Xavier finished speaking, he fell asleep.


    Jaden smiled and shook his head. Xavier finally fell asleep. He sat by the bed and watched for a while before getting up and going downstairs.


    As soon as he went downstairs, he saw the Darling family sitting in the living room paying attention to him, including David.


    "Mr. Darling, Mrs. Darling, he¡¯s asleep. Get someone to make some hangover soup for himter. I still have something to do in thepany, so I¡¯ll leave first." Jaden felt his hair stand on end under the gaze of this family, but his expression remained unchanged.


    "Jaden, it¡¯s all thanks to you today. I¡¯m sorry for what Xavier did to you. Stay for dinner," Howard said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Darling. I won¡¯t be eating. I have a project to discuss with Davidter." He wouldn¡¯t allow David to stay here either. "David, let¡¯s go first. School will start tomorrow. There will definitely be some things that Miss Darling has to prepare. You won¡¯t be able to help even if you stay."


    "It¡¯s good for young people to be busy. Come and eat with David another day," Vivian said gently.


    "Alright, Mrs. Darling, we¡¯ll get going first." Jaden got up and pulled David out. David didn¡¯t even have the time to say goodbye to Danielle.

 Chapter 122-1

    In the blink of an eye, the summer vacation had quietly ended in this hot summer. It was Danielle¡¯s first day of school.


    The next day, Danielle received a bunch of messages early in the morning.


    Ryan: [Danielle, are you reallying to school? Do you want me to pick you up at the school gate? I¡¯ve arranged a single dormitory for you to see if you like it.] A picture was attached.


    Danielle clicked on the photo to take a look. ¡¯Is this really a student dormitory? It¡¯s no different from the presidential suite of a top hotel. The supporting facilities inside are perfect. There¡¯s everything I need. Even the refrigerator is filled up for me...!


    Danielle replied: [This is too exaggerated. I¡¯ll just stay in a normal dormitory.]


    Since she was going to university, she couldn¡¯t be so maverick. It wasn¡¯t like she was going to school for an inspection.


    Ryan typed: [It¡¯s not an exaggeration. It¡¯s worthy of your status. The four-person dormitory is cramped and noisy. You can¡¯t even rest well.]


    Danielle replied: [Mr. Tucker, you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort, but I¡¯ll stay in the dormitory as usual.]


    Ryan wrote: [Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. When are you free toe to my office? I prepared a strawberry cake for you.]


    Danielle replied: [I¡¯ll go to your office after I¡¯m done with the admission procedures!]


    Ryan typed: [Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Don¡¯t forget toe.]


    Emery sent: [Miss Darling, school starts today. Do you want me to send you off?]


    Juniper sent: [Danielle, have youe to school? I want to give you a surprise today.]


    L typed: [Danielle, have a good time in school. I¡¯ll help you manage thepany. Go to school in peace and don¡¯t worry about thepany.]


    Danielle nced at the messages and replied to them one by one. ¡¯This is not my first time attending school. Do they have to be so exaggerated? It makes me think that I¡¯m a new student.¡¯


    Danielle was almost done with her preparations. As soon as she reached the stairs, she heard an abnormally livelymotion.


    "We¡¯re not prepared enough. First-year students have to live on campus. It¡¯s really unfair to Danielle to share a dorm room with several others." Vivian¡¯s heart ached just thinking about it. "No, I have to pack more snacks for Danielle. What if she doesn¡¯t have enough to eat?"


    "Yes, you have to decorate more. Danielle likes strawberry cake, so you have to give her more." Howard agreed.

 Chapter 122-2

    "Dad, Mom, if you put so many snacks in it, it will spoil." Joseph couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They filled a pile of cakes. What if the cakes went bad and Danielle had a stomachache?


    Danielle walked downstairs and saw this scene. The huge living room was filled with dozens of suitcases and a pile of things that had yet to be packed. ¡¯What are they doing? Are we going to escape?¡¯


    "Baby, you¡¯re here. It¡¯s really hard for you to go to school. Why don¡¯t you not go? We will take care of you. I am really worried that you¡¯ll suffer outside." Vivian¡¯s eyes were red as she held Danielle¡¯s hand.


    Danielle was speechless.


    "Mom, the school¡¯s environment and amodation are quite good now. You really don¡¯t have to worry." Danielle smiled andforted her family members who were packing her luggage.


    "I have to bring a first aid kit for Danielle. If she gets a stomachache, a headache, a cold, or falls in school, she can use it." Austin muttered to himself and stuffed the first aid kit into the suitcase. "Danielle, if you¡¯re injured, you have to call us immediately. We¡¯ll take you to the hospital."


    ¡¯God, I am a doctor myself. Although Danielle thought so, she said, "I see, Austin. Looking at these suitcases, she felt that her scalp went numb.


    "I also have to bring some sunscreen for Danielle. The sun is too strong and it¡¯s easy to sunburn her skin. We should also pack some fresh fruits for Danielle." Elliot packed dozens of boxes of fruits of various types.


    Danielle said, "Elliot, we can¡¯t bring too many fruits. It¡¯s such a hot day and they¡¯ll spoil the next day."


    "Don¡¯t worry, your dorm has a fridge, so we can pack it full. You are definitely not going to eat well or sleep well at school, so we should bring as much food as we can for you," Joseph always felt like he hadn¡¯t brought enough, racking his brain to think of what else he could bring. It really took more effort than negotiating a big project.


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was on vacation. This was too exaggerated. Danielle couldn¡¯t help but remind them, "I¡¯m going to school. I can go home every week on vacation. I don¡¯t have to bring so many things. The dormitory can¡¯t even fit them!"


    Howard felt that Danielle¡¯s words made sense. His eyes lit up. "That¡¯s right, the dormitory is too small. Joseph, donate two buildings to the school and let the school reserve a floor for Danielle as a room. That way, she can bring everything."


    "Dad, there¡¯s really no need. I prefer living with my ssmates. I like that kind of atmosphere." The more Danielle tried to persuade them, the more exaggerated they became.


    "Danielle, I¡¯ve already thought of it for you. When the timees, you can choose a few that you like and let them stay with you. Wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem?" Howard felt that he was really smart. This way, Danielle wouldn¡¯t have to suffer too much.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up. "Hubby, you¡¯re too smart. This way, we might as well let the servants and chefs at home follow Danielle to school. We can also take care of Danielle¡¯s life."

 Chapter 122-3

    "With the servants following Danielle, we can be at ease. Danielle won¡¯t have to starve anymore. Sam has to go with Danielle. She likes his dishes."


    Howard nodded in affirmation of Vivian¡¯s approach. At the same time, he suggested, "Why don¡¯t we build an amusement park around the academy? This way, Danielle can go over to y when she has no sses."


    "We have a piece ofnd near Moreno University. It¡¯s easier to build it." Joseph felt that it made sense. When Danielle was tired of studying, she could go to the amusement park to y for a while.


    Danielle¡¯s eyes widened. ¡¯I am going to university, not kindergarten.¡¯ Just as she was about to say something...


    "Will Danielle be bullied at school? I¡¯ve seen on TV that some students bully others, locking them in bathrooms or cornering them where no one can see. Danielle is so innocent and sweet; what if she gets bullied?" After Vivian said this, the whole family looked at Danielle with increased anxiety, feeling more and more that it was a possibility. Only Elliot¡¯s reaction was calm. ¡¯What a joke. Danielle is Shadow at the border, someone who can hold a gun. How can she be bullied by some students?¡¯ He said, "Danielle won¡¯t be bullied. Don¡¯t worry."


    "Elliot, what are you talking about? Danielle is so innocent, kind, and cute. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s easy to bully. As her second brother, how can you make sarcastic remarks?" Howard was unhappy.


    Elliot added, "Dad, don¡¯t worry. Danielle won¡¯t..."


    Howard said, "Shut up. You¡¯re the only one who speaks unpleasantly. What do you know as a grown man? A girl¡¯s heart is very fragile. If she¡¯s bullied and doesn¡¯t dare to say anything, she¡¯ll suffer from some mental illness over time."


    "I think we should get a few female bodyguards to follow Danielle at all times so that she won¡¯t be bullied." After thinking about it, Vivian felt that Danielle had to get bodyguards.


    Danielle did not expect that a border gang boss like her would be thought to be bullied in school.

 Chapter 123-1

    Elliot was scolded and felt speechless. If he wanted to say anything else, it was even possible that his parents would chase him out of the house.


    At this moment, David walked in. When he entered and saw Danielle standing at the side in a daze, he could not help but find it funny.


    "David, hurry up and see whether we have brought enough things." Vivian wanted to let David pack for Danielle as well.


    Danielle took a look. Given the current situation, if she did not stop them, she would be afraid that her parents would move the house to school. "Dad, Mom, and my dear brothers, I will only bring four suitcases at most. I¡¯m going to university, not to go on a spring outing. You brought too much. I¡¯lle back when I have time."


    The Darling family was a little anxious when they heard that. "Danielle, four suitcases can¡¯t fit it. Why don¡¯t you bring fifteen? Or you can¡¯t take all these with you."


    "I¡¯ll bring six at most. I really can¡¯t bring any more than that. I¡¯ll just bring clothes and daily necessities. I won¡¯t bring any chefs, servants, or bodyguards," said Danielle. ¡¯What a sweet burden!¡¯


    "Mr and Mrs. Darling, listen to Danielle. Just bring six suitcases. I bought a house near the school. Everything is well-equipped. Danielle can go over at any time." David ced the keys in Danielle¡¯s hands.


    "Thanks, David." Howard and Vivian looked at each other. ¡¯Our son-inw is really not bad. He¡¯s thoughtful and treats Danielle well, unlike the sons who can¡¯t help at all.


    "Look at David. When can you be as outstanding and attentive as him? Then I¡¯ll be so happy." Vivian red at his sons.


    The Darling brothers felt quite wronged. They had gotten up early in the morning to pack Danielle¡¯s suitcases, yet their efforts seemed insignificantpared to David¡¯s casualment and a set of keys. Had they known, they would have bought a house near the school as well. They really felt outsmarted.


    In the end, they listened to Danielle and only packed six suitcases. They were afraid that Danielle would be unhappy if they brought too many suitcases, but they were also worried that Danielle would suffer if they brought too little.


    Vivian felt a little upset. "Baby, when you are on vacation, you have to go home to see me. You have to eat more. Don¡¯t go hungry."


    "Mom, I¡¯ll apany you when I rest." Danielle hugged Vivian andforted her. When she turned around, she saw David looking at her with a bitter expression. ¡¯What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯


    Yesterday, she had said that she would apany him when she had time. However, she had forgotten about it so quickly. A second ago, David was delighted, but now, he felt so down.


    Today was the day Audrey¡¯s grounding was lifted,

 Chapter 123-2

    and it was also the day school started. Audrey was originally very happy, but when she reached the stairs, she saw this scene.


    She had also started school, but no one had prepared for her. ¡¯Is it because Danielle is rted by blood to them while I am not?¡¯


    Now, a crowd had gathered downstairs to help Danielle pack her suitcases, creating quite a spectacle. They were nning to bring a chef, a maid, and a bodyguard, and even to build a yground near the school. It seemed more like preparations for an borate vacation than for an educational experience.


    Audrey thought, ¡¯I really can¡¯t understand what my family is thinking. They are so heartless. When I started my freshman year of college, neither my parents nor my brothers ever helped me pack my suitcases; it was always the housekeeper who did it for me.


    ¡¯Although they said that they treated her like their biological daughter, they are actually biased in every aspect. ¡¯Even the man I love is constantly fussing around Danielle. She indeed has the face of a seductress, only good at luring people in.¡¯


    Audrey was so angry that her face turned hideous. She wished she could rush downstairs and throw out all the things they had prepared for Danielle. However, her rationality overcame her anger. If she really did this, her parents would definitely be disappointed in her and really chase her out.


    When Danielle arrived at school and had no one to protect her, she would deal with Danielle. ¡¯Danielle, I won¡¯t let you have it easy. You took what should have been mine. If you hadn¡¯te back, all of this would have belonged to me.


    Coincidentally, she was in the same university as Danielle. She was currently in her second year in the acting department and was also the campus belle. Danielle was a freshman who studied design. ¡¯You can neverpete with me in school!¡¯


    When Audrey thought about how Danielle would fall into her hands in the future and be bullied by her, she could not help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    The luggage was packed. The servant carried the luggage to the trunk of the car.


    At this moment, Vivian saw Audrey walking down. "Audrey, you¡¯re in your sophomore year when school starts. Danielle has just entered school. You have to take good care of her in school."


    Audrey revealed a sweet smile. "Mommy, of course, I will take good care of Danielle."


    If Audrey did not emphasize the word ¡¯care¡¯, Danielle would really think that she was sincere!


    "That¡¯s good. By the way, Audrey, your luggage is packed. You can stay on campus this semester. You and Danielle can take care of each other." Vivian had packed Audrey¡¯s luggage early in the morning.


    Audrey¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡¯I am already in my second year of university. Why should I stay on campus? I¡¯m the daughter of the Darling family. Others willugh at me.¡¯

 Chapter 123-3

    She said, "Mom, I don¡¯t have to stay on campus in my second year of university. On the other hand, Danielle has just entered her first year of university. She has to stay on campus."


    "I¡¯m not negotiating with you. It¡¯s settled." Although Vivian gave Audrey a chance, she was observing Audrey, hoping that Audrey would change.


    Audrey sensed Vivian¡¯s strong attitude and knew that it was useless to say anything else. "I understand, Mom. It¡¯s good to live on campus. I can also take care of Danielle." She said something that Vivian liked to hear.


    As expected, after Audrey finished speaking, Vivian smiled. "It¡¯s best if you can do this. You and Danielle are sisters. You have to take care of each other."


    It was almost time for us to go to school.


    The Darling family and David together dispatched over a dozen cars. Nearly all avable vehicles were used to send Danielle off to school. Even Caleb and Alice, who were traveling abroad, made repeated phone calls to ensure everything was in order. Logan and Tara also wanted toe and see her off, but David stopped them.


    Of course, this was all except for Xavier who was sound asleep upstairs.


    More than ten luxury cars were driving on the highway. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that some big shot had entered the city.


    Danielle and David were in the same car. David held her hand tightly. "If you¡¯re not used to the food in school, go to the apartment. There are servants there."


    Danielle found that her going to university almost made the entire family anxious. She was helpless. "I know. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not picky. I can take care of myself."


    "Recently, I¡¯ll be staying in an apartment near the school. If there¡¯s nothing important in thepany, I¡¯ll be working in the apartment. If anything happens to your school, I¡¯ll be able to rush over in time." David was a little worried. His current mood was no different from sending his daughter to school. He was always worried that Danielle would be bullied in school and would not be able to eat or sleep well.


    "You guys are really too nervous. Who am I? Who can take advantage of me?" Danielle hugged his arm andforted him.

 Chapter 124-1

    Later on, the Darling family discovered that at school, it wasn¡¯t Danielle who was being bullied.


    Instead, Danielle often made her ssmates cry and frequently caused them to be called in.


    "If you miss me, I can appear at any time to relieve your yearning," David said boldly.


    Even Nathan, who was driving, could not help butugh. ¡¯Mr. Charrington, did you say the wrong thing?¡¯


    Danielle watched David distort the truth but yed along. "Well, thank you, Mr. Charrington. You¡¯ve sacrificed a lot."


    "At least you have a conscience." David scratched Danielle¡¯s nose dotingly.


    With a meaningful smile on his face, he said, "I¡¯ll relieve your yearning now." As he spoke, he kissed Danielle¡¯s lips. Nathan very consciously raised the partition. The two of them kissed passionately in the car. If not for the fact that the asion was not right, he was really afraid that they would...


    The car had already arrived at the school. All the Darling family people had got out of the car. They waited for a long time, but Danielle and David hadn¡¯t got out.


    Howard and Vivian went forward to open the car door for the two of them. When they saw this passionate scene, they closed the car door with a bang. The two of them blushed. ¡¯Well, young people are so easily turned on these days. In broad daylight, they are kissing just like that.


    "Dad, Mom, why did you close the car door? Ask Danielle toe down," Matthew asked in confusion.


    Howard said, "Don¡¯t ask so many questions. You¡¯re already so old. Why aren¡¯t you finding a girlfriend? You¡¯ll be no longer young in a few years and might not be able to have a girlfriend. How worrying." Danielle and David progressed too quickly, while Matthew was so dull.


    "What¡¯s wrong with me?" Matthew felt wronged. He only asked a question and his parents started to criticize him.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Hurry up and find a girlfriend. If you can¡¯t find one, don¡¯t go home. Look at you guys. All of you make us worry."


    Howard and Vivian found themselves increasingly frustrated with their sons. Xavier was even at home sleeping, and Joseph was constantly absorbed in his work to the extent that he seemedpletely oblivious to women.


    Howard thought, ¡¯Look at how proactive David is. Well, that¡¯s not right. That¡¯s my daughter inside. Why hasn¡¯t shee down? What is she doing inside?¡¯


    The Darling brothers were speechless.


    In the car, Danielle¡¯s face turned red. She hurriedly pushed David away and said angrily, "It¡¯s all your fault. Don¡¯t you know how to control yourself? How can I get out of the car now?" After saying that, she

 Chapter 124-2

    even red fiercely at David.


    "It¡¯s all my fault. Dad and Mom will understand.


    Besides, weren¡¯t you quite happy just now?" David didn¡¯t think much of it, but hearing her fierce tone, he wanted tough.


    "What did you say? Who¡¯s happy? Don¡¯t talk nonsense." Danielle was so embarrassed.


    "Alright. I¡¯m happy. It¡¯s fine. Dad and Mom won¡¯t say anything about you. Let¡¯s get out of the car." David coaxed Danielle softly and squeezed her hand.


    "Don¡¯t pinch me." Danielle hit David¡¯s hand, tidied up her appearance, pushed open the car door, and got out.


    Howard and Vivian watched Danielle get out of the car. Afraid that she would be embarrassed, they said in time, "Baby, we are very open-minded, and we understand you."


    "Yes, your mother and I understand," Howard agreed. It would have been fine if her parents hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but once they did, it became even more awkward. Danielle wished she could disappear.


    David went forward and hugged Danielle¡¯s waist. "Mr and Mrs. Darling, let¡¯s send Danielle up first."


    The Darling brothers looked at David fiercely. ¡¯He always snatchs Danielle from us.


    At this moment, there were more than ten super luxurious cars parked at the school. There was a group of handsome men standing in front of the cars. Now, it was difficult for Danielle to keep a low profile. It instantly attracted a lot of attention.


    "Is that beauty a freshman? She¡¯s really good-looking."


    "Why don¡¯t you take a look at how good-looking the people around her are? There are a bunch of handsome men."


    "She should be from a good family. Look at the cars that sent her here. They¡¯re all luxury cars worth millions of dors. Which tycoon¡¯s daughter is she?"


    "Why do I feel that the people around her are very familiar? I think I¡¯ve seen them somewhere before, but I can¡¯t remember where."


    "Now that you mention it, I also find them familiar..."


    When David heard the students discussing, he held Danielle¡¯s hand tightly and refused to let go. He even looked at those students warily, afraid that these people would trick Danielle away.


    Danielle looked at David¡¯s actions in amusement and did not argue with him about what happened in the car just now.


    The Darling family admired the school environment from the side. It was really exciting to send Danielle to school! The servants followed behind with a few suitcases.


    Along the way, the students who passed by looked at Danielle enviously. Audrey was quite smart. When the car arrived at school, she found an excuse to

 Chapter 124-3

    leave. Otherwise, she would have been even angrier.


    A few seniors of the Student Union also noticed this scene. "This girl is really good-looking. She has fair skin and long legs." A few of them were discussing, and some seniors went up to greet her. "Hello, I¡¯m in my third year. I¡¯m your senior. Let me help you."


    "Hi, I¡¯m also your senior. I can help you too. Why don¡¯t we add each other on WhatsApp first so that we can take care of each other in school?" The seniors of the Student Union stared at Danielle.


    "Hello..." Another guy had just opened his mouth when he was scolded.


    "Get lost." David¡¯s face darkened. ¡¯Do they really think I¡¯m dead? I am right here but they are trying to seduce Danielle.¡¯


    The Darling family did not expect the students to be so bold these days. They were still around, yet the guys came to fawn on Danielle. ¡¯If we leave... As a result, they began to worry about Danielle¡¯s life in school. ¡¯Usually at school, which ssmate doesn¡¯t try to curry favor with me? I¡¯m handsome ande from a good family. The vice president of the student council was scolded and lost face, but the man standing before him had such a strong presence that he felt intimidated.


    "Who... Who are you? I¡¯m talking to this girl," he said weakly.


    A fierce look shed across David¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to teach this brat a lesson, he was stopped by Danielle.


    "This is my fianc¨¦." Danielle didn¡¯t want to cause trouble on her first day at school. She suppressed David¡¯s anger and pulled him away.


    The Darling family actually felt that Danielle was so valiant and wanted to apud.


    The vice president of the Student Union red fiercely at Danielle. ¡¯How dare she publicly disrespect me! I will slowly teach her a lesson in the future and make her regret doing this today!¡¯ Austin said, "Danielle, you¡¯re too beautiful. You have to protect yourself. These boys don¡¯t have good intentions."


    Matthew also said, "Austin is right. Danielle, these boys have ulterior motives because you¡¯re beautiful. If anyone harasss you, call me. I¡¯lle to school to help you teach these ignorant people a lesson." Although they didn¡¯t like David,pared to these brats in school, they should stand for David!

 Chapter 125-1

    "Alright," Danielle said obediently.


    The group arrived at the dormitory building and helped Danielle settle the procedures. After they got the dormitory key, the bodyguards helped carry the luggage.


    "You guys wait downstairs. I¡¯ll send Danielle upstairs." Although the men could also go in, Vivian felt that they were in the way. She held Danielle¡¯s hand and left.


    The rest could only wait downstairs.


    Vivian and Danielle arrived at the fifth floor. When they reached the dormitory door, they pushed it open and saw two girls inside.


    It seemed like the two of them were already familiar with each other. They were chatting andughing about something. At this moment, the two of them noticed the gaze at the door. They were shocked. ¡¯Is this really our roommate?


    She¡¯s so good-looking!¡¯


    The two of them sized up Danielle. Danielle was tall and slender, and had smooth skin. Her big eyes were bright and shining, and she had an aloof vibe.


    "Hello! I¡¯m Danielle¡¯s mother. This is a gift I prepared for you. I hope you like it." Vivian handed two gift boxes to the two ssmates.


    Danielle did not expect Vivian to prepare a gift for her roommates. She understood what Vivian meant. It was nothing more than hoping that her roommates could get along well with her! Her heart warmed.


    The two girls did not dare to take the gifts. They could tell that Vivian had given them a gift box from a top brand. A gift box cost almost 30 thousand dors. Although their family background was not bad, they could not give a gift box worth 30 thousand dors to their roommate.


    "Madam, this is too expensive. We can¡¯t ept it." The short-haired girl refused in time. On the other hand, the long-haired girl said with a smile, "Thank you for the gift. We¡¯ll get along well with Danielle and take care of her." To be able to give such an expensive gift box, Danielle¡¯s family must be very well-off.


    "Thank you. Danielle takes a bit of time to warm up to people. I hope you can get along well." Vivian ced the gift box on their table as she spoke. Noticing that one of the ssmates hadn¡¯t arrived yet, she also ced a gift box on the table for her.


    "Madam, don¡¯t worry! We will. We will be friends in the future since we live together," the long-haired girl said enthusiastically. As she spoke, she was about to hold Danielle¡¯s arm.


    However, Danielle cleverly dodged it. She did not like physical contact with strangers. In addition, she felt that this long-haired girl was overly enthusiastic.


    The long-haired girl didn¡¯t feel awkward and said enthusiastically, "Hello, my name is June Cook."


    "Hello, my name is Jane Vance," the short-haired girl introduced herself.

 Chapter 125-2

    Danielle said, "Hello, my name is Danielle Darling."


    "Danielle, did you bring your luggage? Do you need our help?" June asked.


    Before Danielle could speak, six bodyguards in suits and leather shoes entered with a suitcase in each hand. They quickly ced the suitcase in Danielle¡¯s seat.


    They stood respectfully at the side and asked, "Mrs. Darling, Miss Darling, do you need our help to tidy up?"


    The two girls in the dormitory were stunned.


    ¡¯Danielle even has bodyguards. Isn¡¯t she like the daughter of a tycoon in television dramas? Are we living with a heiress?¡¯


    Vivian replied, "You guys go down first. I¡¯ll help Danielle tidy up." After all, the bodyguards were all men. It was not convenient.


    "Alright, Mrs. Darling and Miss Darling. We¡¯ll go down first. We wish Miss Darling a pleasant start to her schooling!" Several bodyguards said in unison and then moved out of the dormitory in an orderly fashion.


    Vivian was about to help Danielle make her bed when she heard Howard¡¯s voice.


    "Danielle, I¡¯ve been waiting downstairs for a while. I was really worried about your amodation conditions, so I came over with David to take a look." Howard had already thought of an excuse beforeing up.


    "Danielle, why don¡¯t I donate two buildings to the school? You should live at home!" Howard nced at the dormitory. It was so small, and there were four people living there. Danielle would suffer.


    "If you feel that it¡¯s too far away from home, then go to a nearby apartment. I just bought another one, and the two are now connected." David also felt that the dormitory was too small and would make Danielle suffer.


    At this moment, the two roommates had just recovered from their shock when they heard these words. ¡¯God, she must be super rich...¡¯ June¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw David. ¡¯He¡¯s so handsome and abstinent, and he seems to be very rich. If I could...


    Danielle was helpless. "The environment in this dormitory is already better than many universities. Why does it seem like I am suffering in the eyes of my family?¡¯


    "Dad, David, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m staying in the dormitory. If you guys say that again, I¡¯m going to be angry." Danielle had no choice but to scare them.


    When Howard and David heard this, they started to panic. "Okay. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. You¡¯ll stay in the dormitory."


    Vivian wanted tough. Since they were here, they should stay and do something. "Come over to help Danielle pack her luggage."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll clean it up." Howard smiled and started doing it.


    June walked over with a smile. "Hello, my name is

 Chapter 125-3

    June. I¡¯m Danielle¡¯s ssmate. Are you Danielle¡¯s brother?"


    "No," David answered for the sake that June was Danielle¡¯s roommate.


    "Oh! I thought you were Danielle¡¯s brother. Could you be Danielle¡¯s boyfriend?" June smiled sweetly.


    June¡¯s behavior made Danielle a little ufortable.


    "Her fiance." David was no longer patient enough to talk to unrted people. He hade up to talk to Danielle, but June kept talking to him.


    ¡¯So he¡¯s unmarried! That¡¯s a pity, but it¡¯s fine that he isn¡¯t married. However, June tactfully didn¡¯t say anything more.


    "I just went to the principal¡¯s office with Howard and your brothers. We filled out some basic information. If you need anything at school, just contact me," David said.


    "I see. Others don¡¯t know about me, but don¡¯t you know?" Danielle asked. ¡¯Why are they all worried that I¡¯ll be bullied? Do I look so easy to bully?¡¯


    "Danielle, I¡¯ve ced these snacks that you like here. It¡¯s more convenient for you to take them if you want. And I put these fruits in the fridge for you. Eat them with your ssmates! Call me if you want anything else to eat. I¡¯ll get the servants to bring it over," Howard muttered to himself as he organized things, a side of him that would surely surprise anyone from other families who might see it.


    "Baby, I¡¯ve made your bed and hung your clothes in the cab. It¡¯s just that this cab is too small to fit a few pieces. The bags are all ced on the lower level, and the shoes are over here." Concerned that Danielle might not be clear about the arrangement, Vivian emphasized the details.

 Chapter 126-1

    At this moment, Danielle watched as her parents helped her organize her things, feeling a warm sensation in her heart. This was what it felt like to have her parents send her off to school! Previously, she had always managed on her own. "Okay, Mum and Dad."


    By the time Howard and Vivian finished tidying up, there were fine beads of sweat on their faces. Usually, it was the servants who did it. They had not raised their sons carefully at all.


    "Baby! If you need anything in school, call me. We¡¯ll bring it to you. Eat well and don¡¯t starve yourself. I will make delicious food for you when you get home on weekends..." The more Vivian spoke, the sadder she felt. Her eyes were red. If not for Danielle¡¯s roommates, she would have cried.


    "Baby girl, take care of yourself. We¡¯ll go back first," Howard said reluctantly.


    At this moment, June and Jane hurriedly said, "Mr and Mrs. Darling, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take care of Danielle."


    Vivian said, "Thank you."


    David hugged Danielle and even arranged her bang. "Don¡¯t starve yourself and lose weight. It¡¯s most important to be happy in school."


    ¡¯Got it. I¡¯ll send you downstairs. Danielle nodded obediently.


    "It¡¯s too hot outside. Don¡¯t send us off. Just take care of yourself. Be good." The few of them left the dormitory.


    After Danielle¡¯s family left, the two people in the dormitory rxed a lot and surrounded Danielle. "Danielle, you have bodyguards and servants. You must be wealthy. I heard that the richest man in Aleria has the surname Darling. It can¡¯t be your family, right?"


    "Yes, my family is rich." Danielle did not intend to hide it from them. "What? Is your family really the richest? Is Joseph your brother?" June asked excitedly.


    "He¡¯s my eldest brother." Danielle didn¡¯t quite understand why June kept asking about her family.


    "Wow, I¡¯m living with the daughter of the richest family. I¡¯m so excited." Jane, who had been silent all this while, couldn¡¯t help but praise, "There¡¯s a reason why you¡¯re so beautiful. Your family is so good-looking!"


    "It¡¯s alright!" Thinking about it this way, Danielle felt that her family was indeed good-looking.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the dormitory door was pushed open. "Danielle, I¡¯ming." Juniper pounced over and hugged Danielle.


    Before Danielle could react, she was hugged. ""Why are you here?"


    "I¡¯m here to give you a surprise. I¡¯m here to apany you to school, and I¡¯m in the same ss as you. I was supposed toe early, but I had something to deal with at thest minute." Juniper

 Chapter 126-2

    smiled brightly.


    June and Jane saw that another beauty hade in. She was even friends with Danielle.


    "I just came up and saw your family. Mr and Mrs. Darling¡¯s eyes are red. They probably couldn¡¯t bear to part with you. I didn¡¯t expect your entire family to send you off." Juniper had been talking since she came in.


    "Drink some water." Danielle handed over a bottle of water.


    Juniper¡¯s eyes were sparkling. "You are so caring now." Coincidentally, she was thirsty.


    Danielle thought, ¡¯It¡¯s because you¡¯re too talkative and I find it noisy.


    "Hello, my name is Juniper. I¡¯m Danielle¡¯s best friend." After drinking the water, Juniper remembered that there were still two people in the dormitory and greeted them with a smile.


    Jane introduced herself, "Hello, my name is Jane." "Hi, I¡¯m June,¡¯ said June.


    "Wow, who gave this gift box?" Juniper saw a top gift box on her table.


    Danielle saw Juniper¡¯s shocked expression and said helplessly, "Everyone has a gift from my mother."


    Juniper said, "So it¡¯s from Mrs. Darling. Now I see. Thank Mrs. Darling for me."


    The four girls were chatting andughing in the dormitory. It was a peaceful scene.


    At this moment, in the Dixon family, Emily searched around before finding Ruby¡¯s phone number. Unexpectedly, Ruby hung up upon hearing her voice.


    "Mom, how is it?" Sienna asked anxiously.


    Emily said, "This bitch hung up the phone when she heard the call. Her mother is in our hands, so she can¡¯t do anything." She typed: [Do you still want to know where your mother is? If you do,e back quickly. Otherwise, we¡¯ll stop her meds and let her fend for herself.] A video was attached.


    As expected, Ruby soon called. Emily smiled disdainfully. The phone kept ringing but she did not pick up.


    "Mom, why didn¡¯t you pick it up?" Sienna only wanted to resolve this matter as soon as possible.


    "She¡¯s getting anxious. If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she¡¯ll get bolder. How dare she hang up on me!" The phone rang again and again. Knowing that the call was about to end, Emily picked it up.


    "What did you do to my mother? My mother is indeed in your hands. What do you want me to do to make here back?" Ruby sounded like she was crying.


    Emily liked Ruby¡¯s current tone very much. She just didn¡¯t want Ruby to have an easy time. "Return to the Dixon family in three days. I have something for you to do. After three days, I can¡¯t guarantee

 Chapter 126-3

    anything."


    Ruby seemed to sense that Emily would not let her do anything good if she went back. She asked tentatively, "What do you want me to do?"


    Emily was very dissatisfied with her question and said coldly, "Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. You¡¯ll know when youe back."


    Ruby seemed to havepromised. "I¡¯ll be back in three days, but you have to give my mother back to me."


    "Let¡¯s talk about it when youe back and settle the matter I asked you to do! You¡¯re not qualified to negotiate with me now." Emily hung up after saying that. ¡¯Who does she think she is? How dare she negotiate with me? She¡¯s just like her despicable mother, making me ufortable.¡¯


    "Mom, what did she say? Is sheing back?"


    Sienna asked anxiously.


    Emily gave Sienna a reassuring look. "With that damned woman in our hands, how could she dare not toe back? She can only let us control her."


    "That¡¯s true. I was worried she wouldn¡¯t behave herself." When Sienna heard Emily¡¯s assurance, the gloom of the past few days lifted from her.


    "Mom, the Grace Group has new arrivals again. I haven¡¯t shopped in so long, I¡¯m not even sure if there¡¯s anything left for us now." Sienna wanted to dress up nicely so that when Ruby came back, she could outshine Ruby effortlessly.


    Seeing that Sienna was in a good mood, Emily agreed readily. She also liked the products of the Group. "Alright, let¡¯s go over now."


    Ever since Audrey returned to the dormitory, she had been surrounded by a group of people. "Audrey, why are you still staying on campus this year?"


    Audrey said, "My parents and brothers didn¡¯t agree at first, but I wanted to experience school life more. I quite like this atmosphere." "Audrey, your family is already the richest family, but you¡¯re still so down-to-earth. It¡¯s really rare!"


    "That¡¯s right! You are good-looking and kind-hearted, and your fianc¨¦ is so handsome. You are a winner in life."


    "Audrey is so lucky. I¡¯m envious." The few people in the dormitory were also daughters of wealthy families, but they were all from small families. Compared to the Darling family, the difference was huge. Therefore, they usually fawned over Audrey.


    Audrey¡¯s summer was quite frustrating due to the arrival of Danielle. However, beingplimented by those around her, she thoroughly enjoyed the attention. After all, as the daughter of the Darling family, she felt entitled to enjoy all these privileges to be admired and envied wherever she went.

 Chapter 127-1

    Danielle sat in the dormitory for a while and prepared to go to the principal¡¯s office. If she still did not go over, Ryan would probably call to urge her.


    "Danielle, where are you going? Bring me along." If it wasn¡¯t to apany Danielle to university, Juniper really wouldn¡¯te. She had to go to ss and do homework. Just thinking about it made her head hurt.


    Danielle said calmly, "Then let¡¯s go!"


    "Do you two want anything to drink? Danielle and I will buy it for you. The weather is too hot," Juniper asked.


    June and Jane were still packing their things. They were covered in sweat from the heat.


    "There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s too hot outside. Don¡¯t stay outside for too long. You¡¯ll get heatstroke easily." Jane shook her head. She didn¡¯t like to take advantage of others. Even now, she still felt guilty to receive the gift box Vivian gave her.


    ¡¯What¡¯s with Jane? She just said there¡¯s no need, so how can I ask Danielle to bring the drinks?¡¯ June had no choice but to make an excuse, saying, "Yeah, it¡¯s too hot outside. Danielle, you twoe back early. We¡¯ll wait for you in the dorm."


    "Alright, we¡¯ll go out first." Juniper pulled Danielle out of the dormitory.


    "Danielle, are you hot? It¡¯s so hot today. I¡¯m about to melt." Juniper hadn¡¯t stopped talking since she came.


    Danielle nced at Juniper. Like Xavier, Juniper was too eloquent. "I think it¡¯s okay!"


    Ever since David came back from university, he had been thinking about Danielle. ¡¯Would Danielle cry secretly after we left? Would she be lonely because she is not used to life in university?¡¯ From time to time, he would pick up her phone to take a look. She was heartless and did not send him a message.


    At this moment, the executives in the conference room thought that David was waiting for an important call. When they reported, their tone became much faster, afraid that they would dy David from answering the call.


    Nathan, who was sitting at the side, did not know what to say when he saw the marketing director reporting at double the speed.


    The next second, David who was still looking at his phone suddenly said in a low voice, "Are you in a hurry?"


    The marketing director was so frightened that he trembled and started to sweat. He thought to himself, "I saw that you were looking at your phone the whole time, so I spoke faster.


    Just now, he was secretly delighted that he was a smart person and could read David¡¯s expression. He didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. "Mr. Charrington, I¡¯m

 Chapter 127-2

    not in a hurry."


    "You¡¯re talking so fast. Do you think you¡¯re an AI?" David sat at the head of the table expressionlessly, but if one listened carefully, one would know that he was in a bad mood.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Charrington," the marketing director said fearfully.


    Only Nathan silently sympathized with the marketing director. ¡¯Mr. Charrington keeps checking his phone, clearly waiting for a message from Mrs. Charrington. When no message arrived, he vented his frustration on the unfortunate marketing director who was giving a report at the time.


    "Continue," said David.


    At this time, a message notification sounded in the quiet meeting room.


    Everyone was secretly looking at who was so bold to y with their phones during the meeting. ¡¯Mr. Charrington has just lost his temper. Isn¡¯t this adding fuel to the fire?¡¯


    David picked up his phone and saw Danielle¡¯s message. It was a full-body photo of Danielle with the university¡¯s scenery in the background. His mood suddenly lifted.


    He erged the photo and admired the beautiful photo of Danielle. She was indeed his woman, so beautiful.


    Her legs were fair and long, her waist was slender, and her eyes were so big and shining. She was perfect.


    [My darling, why did you run out when it¡¯s so hot outside? Be careful not to have a heatstroke.] David replied with a smile. He no longer had the sullen expression from before.


    The executives in the meeting room looked at David holding his phone and smiling foolishly. They didn¡¯t know if it was their imagination, but David was smiling! ¡¯Could it be that we are so frightened by Mr. Charrington that we are hallucinating?¡¯ After a while, Danielle replied: [It¡¯s alright. Aren¡¯t you busy?]


    The executives in the conference room looked at each other. They were really curious about who David was sending messages to. A message could make the sullen David grin.


    "Continue reporting." Nathan saw David¡¯s bright smile and knew who he was sending the message to.


    He could only cough and remind the executives.


    David sent: [I¡¯m not busy. I have time for you at all times. Love you.]


    Danielle replied: [Stop it. I¡¯m at the principal¡¯s office. Talk to youter.]


    David typed: [Okay, be good.]


    Danielle had no idea that her few messages had coaxed David so much that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Nathan also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡¯It seemed that Mrs. Charrington has coaxed Mr. Charrington. If Mr. Charrington is happy, our work can proceed

 Chapter 127-3

    smoothly.


    Danielle and Juniper had already arrived at the principal¡¯s office.


    "Danielle, Juniper, I¡¯ve prepared a lot of snacks for you. Come quickly." Ryan had long prepared these snacks. When he saw the two of theming, he beamed. "Danielle! You¡¯ve already graduated. Why are you still in university? Are you reluctant to leave university? Do you still want to study again? You can never study enough."


    Danielle was speechless. She didn¡¯t want to study at all. "My parents want me to go to university."


    "Mr. Tucker, I¡¯m here to apany Danielle. I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll be lonely." Juniper smiled brightly.


    "Moreno University is lucky to have you two. Danielle, in a while our university will have five spots to participate in an international designpetition. You must join! With you on board, Moreno University is sure to win the championship. That would really boost our university¡¯s international reputation," Ryan said with a cheerful smile.


    "Leave the chance to others. Maybe they can win a championship." Danielle didn¡¯t need this award at all. She used to be a judge in thispetition. It was unfair to others to let her participate now. Besides, she didn¡¯t need to be famous.


    "Danielle, if you don¡¯t go, our university¡¯s chances of winning the championship will decrease by 60%."


    Can you bear to see my university beingpared to other universites? The principal of Aleria University is usually very smug when he sees me. Can you bear to see me suffer?" Ryan said aggrievedly.


    Danielle and Juniper looked at each other and knew that Ryan was acting again. He even looked aggrieved. No one could bear to reject him. "Mr. Tucker, why don¡¯t I consider it first?"


    "Alright. Think about it carefully. My heart is not good, so I can¡¯t bear to be rejected." Ryan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he began to touch his heart and act pitifully.


    "Don¡¯t try to scam me." How could Danielle not know what he was thinking? He even started to act pitifully.

 Chapter 128-1

    The two of them came out of the principal¡¯s office and brought all the snacks Ryan had prepared back to the dormitory.


    Juniper was quite extroverted and had a warm, outgoing personality. Therefore, Danielle didn¡¯t need to talk much; having Juniper around was enough to liven up the atmosphere. Soon, the four roommates in the dormitory started to warm up to each other.


    Juniper said, "This is a snack that Danielle and I brought back. Let¡¯s share it together."


    "Wow, this snack looks so delicious. Danielle, did you buy it for us?" June said happily.


    Danielle always felt that June was overly enthusiastic about her. She said calmly, "No, it was given to me by someone else."


    "It looks so delicious. You didn¡¯t forget to bring snacks back for me and Jane when you went out to y. I¡¯m so happy!" June¡¯s exaggerated tone made the three people in the dormitory fall silent.


    A ringtone broke the brief silence.


    Danielle saw that it was Xavier¡¯s call and answered it.


    "Danielle! When I woke up, I realized that there was no one at home. Everyone went to send you to school. It¡¯s all my fault. I drank too much yesterday and didn¡¯t get up." Xavier held his hangover head. He was still a little dizzy.


    As soon as Danielle picked up the call, she heard Xavier¡¯s wailing. "I¡¯m fine, Xavier. Does your head still hurt?" She asked with concern.


    "I don¡¯t know why the alcohol at David¡¯s ce hits so hard; I¡¯m still feeling a bit dizzy. Luckily, you didn¡¯t drink, or else you would have missed the enrollment today." Xavier grimaced as he rubbed his head, noticing arge bump on his forehead in the mirror. "Ah! Danielle! I¡¯m going to be disfigured. There¡¯s a big bump on my head. Who hit me while I was drunk?"


    ¡¯You totally embarrassed yourself because you were drunk!¡¯ Danielle didn¡¯t mind making it even more embarrassing for Xavier, so maybe he would remember not to drink next time. "Xavier, do you really not remember what happened yesterday?"


    "What happened?" Xavier scratched his head. Suddenly, some memories surged into his mind.


    His mouth widened, and he even found it unbelievable. ¡¯Did I do those things? This is so awkward...¡¯


    "Um, Danielle, take good care of yourself in school.

 Chapter 128-2

    I will visit you when I have time. I¡¯ll talk to youter. Bye!" Xavier finished his sentence in one breath and hung up.


    "This is so embarrassing, how could I do that to a man, and then get hit by him... It must not have been him. It was a dream, yes, just a dream. Xavier kept brainwashing himself before slowly walking downstairs.


    In the Johnson Group, Jaden¡¯s assistant reported, adding hisment on the situation.


    He said, "Mr. Johnson, here is all the news about Xavier. You usually don¡¯t pay attention to the entertainment section, so why the sudden interest in the subsidiary¡¯s affairs?


    Also, he made the trending news this morning for sticking his head out on an overpass and waving at passing vehicles. It was really silly! I felt embarrassed and foolish just watching the trending news," the assistant reported, adding hisment on the situation.


    Jaden¡¯s expression instantly turned cold as he looked up at his assistant coldly.


    The assistant trembled in fear. ¡¯Did I say something wrong? Why does Mr. Johnson look like he wants to kill me?¡¯ He asked weakly, "Mr. Johnson, why do you want news about Xavier?"


    Jaden ordered, "You¡¯re even more stupid. Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Also, remove the trending topic."


    The assistant thought to himself, ¡¯How am I stupid? I¡¯m your most capable assistant. I¡¯m extremely smart.


    Jaden frowned. "Why are you still standing here? Get out."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll do it now, Mr. Johnson. I guarantee that I¡¯ll remove the trending searches immediately." The assistant hurriedly walked out of the CEO¡¯s office.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s sober or if his head hurts from the hangover. I must be possessed. Why should I care about a man? It seems like I have to find a girlfriend quickly. Jaden nced at Xavier¡¯s news in frustration and put it aside.


    In the Darling family, Xavier rubbed his head and went downstairs leisurely. He saw that the entire family was at home. "Dad, Mom, Brother, are you back from sending Danielle to school?"


    Vivian¡¯s eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s. She was still worried that Danielle was not used to school life. When she looked up, she saw Xavier with his hair

 Chapter 128-3

    standing on end. "Look at you. You don¡¯t look like an idol at all. You look like a vagrant."


    "What? Mom, why are you talking about me like that? My head still hurts. Why don¡¯t you show me some concern?" Xavier pouted in protest.


    Vivian thought of Xavier¡¯s appearance yesterday and her head hurt even more. "Hurry up and do what you need to do. You¡¯re so embarrassing. You¡¯vepletely embarrassed me."


    "How am I embarrassing?" Xavier waspletely dejected. It was indeed disgraceful. He also felt a little embarrassed. ¡¯Fortunately, I don¡¯t have much interaction with Jaden.¡¯


    "Hey, show me some concern. I¡¯ve been despised by our mother." Xavier pounced on the sofa and sought thefort of his brothers.


    "Get up." The brothers pushed Xavier away mercilessly.


    Xavier¡¯s phone rang. When he saw that it was his manager, he had a feeling that something bad was going to happen.


    Xavier resignedly answered the call. "Xavier, you¡¯re courting disaster again. Can you not go a day without trending? Are you that restless?" his manager shouted angrily over the phone.


    "What trending topic? I¡¯ve been at home all this time. I didn¡¯t do anything." Xavier was confused.


    "Have you been drinking? Sticking your head out on an overpass and waving at passing cars, and someone even caught it on camera, making it to the trending news! Now your fans are calling you a fool. What happened to your cool, aloof image? Do you even care about it anymore?" Xavier¡¯s antics were so frequent that his manager had a heache. Xavier took out his phone and looked for trending topics rted to him. ¡¯How could that be? He even said that I looked like a fool. I am not. He said, "There¡¯s no trending topic about me! Are you old and blind? Do you want me to take on some jobs again?"


    The manager took it out to take a look. The trending topic was gone. "I don¡¯t know which kind-hearted person removed your trending topic. Can you stop causing trouble for me? Give me some peaceful days!"


    "Got it. I¡¯m hanging up." Xavier decided to never drink again. Drinking only brought trouble.


    After taking a shower, Danielley on the bed and picked up her phone to read the messages sent by her subordinate. [Miss Darling, in the past few days, the Prosper Group has been closely involved with the Dixon, Harris, and Stuart families, injecting funds into each of them. It seems highly likely that the poisoning incident we discussedst time was orchestrated by the Prosper Group.]


    It was the same as Danielle had guessed. She typed: [Continue to monitor them. Intercept their businesses when necessary. Since the Prosper Group has such a long reach, chop off their hands.]


    Her subordinate thought, ¡¯Miss Darling deserves to be my boss. She¡¯s brave enough.¡¯

 Chapter 129-1

    Emery: [Danielle, there¡¯s a contract on the ck Web targeting you-100 million dors.]


    Danielle: [Say it.]


    Emery: [It¡¯s an assassination order on Elliot.]


    Danielle felt speechless. She typed quickly: [Can you trace who ced the order?]


    Emery: [No, the ount is encrypted. They¡¯ve been extremely cautious.]


    Danielle frowned. A bounty of 100 million dors was bound to attract many assassins. Has anyone from ck Web taken the job?


    Emery: [Practically all of the top ten assassins have taken it, along with others. It would be wise to keep Elliot on high alert. Given his special status, we can¡¯t exactly assign protection directly.]


    ck Web¡¯s orders were unique: assassins could either be handpicked orpete to fulfill the contract. Whoeverpleted the task first imed the reward. For Danielle, 100 million dors wasn¡¯t much, but for most assassins, it was a fortune.


    Danielle: [It¡¯s obvious they want to incitepetition. The assassins will act fast to im the reward.]


    Whoever had ced the bounty on Elliot clearly spared no expense, enlisting an army of killers to get the job done.


    Danielle: [Got it.]


    She picked up her phone and sent Elliot a quick message to warn him: Danielle: [Elliot, ck Web has posted a 100-million-dor contract for your assassination. Multiple assassins have taken it. Stay cautious and stick to your base.]


    A reply came almost immediately. Elliot:


    [Understood. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just take care of yourself at school.]


    Just as Danielle finished reading, David¡¯s call came in.


    David said, "Sweetheart, what are you up to? Miss me yet?"


    Danielle chuckled softly. "Didn¡¯t we just text this afternoon?"


    David said, "You heartless little thing. I text you in the afternoon, and I still miss you. Or have you already fallen for someone at school?"

 Chapter 129-2

    His yful jealousy made Danielleugh out loud.


    "How¡¯d you guess? Some of these boys are really handsome."


    David¡¯s voice turned mock-petnt,ced with jealousy. "Danielle, have you already forgotten me after just one day at school? Am I not handsome enough for you? Do those boys outshine me?"


    Lying in bed, Danielle giggled uncontrobly. "I¡¯m teasing! I haven¡¯t even talked to any boys. Don¡¯t be so dramatic."


    David said, "Do you still love me, then?"


    Her teasing shifted to gentle reassurance. "Of course I do. Don¡¯t stay up toote working. Get some rest. I¡¯m going to bed now."


    David said, "Goodnight, sweetheart. Dream of me."


    In Room 808, Divine Club, Joshuained, "David, can you put down your phone for five minutes? You¡¯ve been glued to it since we got here.".


    David smirked, ncing at his friends. "You wouldn¡¯t understand. None of you even have girlfriends. I have to lull my fianc¨¦e to sleep. It¡¯s called responsibility."


    The three men collectively rolled their eyes.


    "One more word, and I¡¯m finding a girlfriend tomorrow," Cameron grumbled, his voice dripping with mock annoyance. "It¡¯s child¡¯s y for someone like me."


    "Speaking of which, Jaden, I heard you went on a date today?" Andrew teased, his mischievous eyes sparkling.


    This got everyone¡¯s attention. Jaden, the most averse to arranged dates, going on one? "Yeah," Jaden admitted tly, offering no further details.


    "What? Jaden on a date? The world must be ending," Cameron groaned, rubbing his temples. "My family¡¯s going to start nagging me next."


    David, ever the troublemaker, chuckled. "Self-delusion at its finest."


    Jaden gave him a sidelong nce but said nothing, sipping his whiskey. "The Prosper Group has been cozying up to the Stuart, Dixon, and Harris families. They finalized an investment deal this morning."


    Cameron took a sip of his drink, his tone t and indifferent. "The Prosper Group¡¯s intentions are crystal clear. While I was poisoned, my family started showing their true colors. They¡¯ve been lurking, waiting for the right moment. I¡¯ve given them so much face, and this is how they repay me?"

 Chapter 129-3

    If it weren¡¯t for his friends acting swiftly to secure his position as the head of the West family, he¡¯d have been framed and eliminated countless times by now.


    "Is your brother still holding out hope?" Andrew asked knowingly, his voiceced with concern. He knew the West family well-especially the ones who thrived on maniption. With Cameron¡¯s blunt, straightforward nature, without his friends¡¯ support, he would¡¯ve been schemed against long ago.


    "Give up? He¡¯s never given up. He¡¯s always watching me, just waiting for something to go wrong," Cameron said, his voice emotionless. From childhood to now, he couldn¡¯t even count how many "idents" he¡¯d survived, but he never once suspected his brother-until that one time.


    Andrew¡¯s sharp gaze turned serious. "Let us know if you need help." David chimed in, his voice low and deliberate. "If Turner bes too much of a problem, I¡¯ll handle it. It¡¯s child¡¯s y for the Johnson family."


    "Exactly. We¡¯ve got your back."


    Joshua broke the tension, smiling slyly. "By the way, my grandfather¡¯s 80th birthday is next month. David, why not bring Miss Darling along?"


    David¡¯s expression softened. "We¡¯ll see."


    The next day, Danielle entered her new ssroom and quickly found a seat. To her surprise, two familiar faces were among her ssmates-Emma and Celine, people she had met in Switzend.


    "Danielle, what are you looking at?" Juniper asked, noticing her distraction.


    "Nothing, just some familiar faces," Danielle replied nonchntly. "By the way, our skincare lineunches today,"


    Juniper said.


    Danielle nodded confidently. "It¡¯ll sell well."


    Across the room, Emma noticed Danielle immediately. Her mind churned with jealousy, recalling how her Instagram post hadn¡¯t elicited any reaction from Audrey. Seeing Danielle in her ss only fueled her bitterness.


    Meanwhile, other ssmates whispered among themselves.


    "Who is she? She¡¯s gorgeous."


    "Her figure, her height-she¡¯s a total knockout."


    Emma overheard the chatter and gritted her teeth.


    She wished she could scratch that perfect face of Danielle¡¯s.

 Chapter 129-4

    "Emma, is Danielle really in our ss? She¡¯s only a freshman?" Celine chirped, seemingly oblivious to Emma¡¯s disdain.


    Emma shot her a sharp look, silently cursing her naivety.


    Just then, a boy from the front row turned around. "Hi, I¡¯m Grant Walter. Nice to meet you."


    Danielle gave a polite nod. "Hello."


    "Can I add you on WhatsApp?" Grant asked shyly.


    Danielle¡¯s tone remained cool. "Danielle. And no, it¡¯s not necessary."


    Grant¡¯s face turned crimson with embarrassment, and the other boys who had considered approaching her quickly changed their minds.


    Their advisor, a balding, portly man named Kaden Langley, entered.


    "Good morning, everyone. I¡¯m your advisor. Head to the admin office now to collect your military training uniforms. Be on the field in 30 minutes."


    Groans erupted across the room.


    "Move quickly. If you¡¯rete, your drill instructor won¡¯t go easy on you!"


    Chaos ensued as students scrambled out the door.

 Chapter 130-1

    On the field, the entire freshman ss was gathered, filling the massive field like a sea of students.


    Danielle and Juniper quickly joined their team, and it wasn¡¯t long before they spotted their drill instructor-someone familiar. It was Maximus.


    Maximus, with his towering 6¡¯2" frame, sun-darkened skin, and an aura of authority, stood like a fortress. His hands rested sharply along his sides, exuding an intimidating presence.


    Danielle realized Maximus had deliberately chosen this ss.


    "I can¡¯t believe how hot it is. I didn¡¯t even put on sunscreen!"


    "I¡¯m really about to pass out! The instructor looks so fierce!"


    "My legs are already shaking. I thought we¡¯d dodged military training since the school didn¡¯t mention it.


    Who knew we¡¯d get thrown into it today?"


    The students whisperedints, their voices a mix of dread and frustration. But Danielle and Juniper-veterans of the Shadows training base-stood unaffected, their postures impable and their expressions calm.


    "Danielle, aren¡¯t you exhausted?" Juniper asked, half out of concern and half in awe.


    Danielle chuckled lightly. "This is nothing for me." She stood in a wless military posture, the very image of discipline.


    Maximus approached, his deep voice lowering slightly. "Danielle, I picked this ss on purpose. Are you holding up? Need a break?" Danielle smiled. "I¡¯m fine. Thanks, Maximus."


    Emma, standing nearby, clenched her fists at the sight of Danielle smiling at Maximus. ¡¯So that¡¯s how she does it-flirting her way out of hard work. Typical. She resolved to report this to David at the first opportunity.


    Before long, one of the girls fainted dramatically.


    "Sir, someone¡¯s copsed!" a student called out.


    Maximus strode over, his face a mask of sternness. He crouched to assess the situation. "Can you keep going?"


    "Can I rest for a bit?" the girl asked weakly.


    Maximus¡¯s jaw tightened. He could tell she was faking. If they were in the military, he would¡¯ve kicked her into shape. "If you¡¯re not unconscious, stand up and keep at it," he barked.

 Chapter 130-2

    The murmurs began immediately.


    "Quiet!" Maximus¡¯s voice cut through the chatter like a whip. "Anyone caught talking will runps. Look at the other sses and then look at yourselves. Embarrassing."


    The students straightened up instantly, the fear of punishment silencing their protests.


    "From now on, anyone who moves orins runsps," Maximus dered. "You¡¯ve barely stood, and your legs are already shaking. If this were a battlefield, you¡¯d be dead weight, shot by the enemy in seconds. Soldiers I train are always victorious-don¡¯t make me ashamed to call you mine."


    The students¡¯ morale plummeted. ¡¯Is this guy serious? It¡¯s just a little military training, not actual war. Chill out!¡¯


    "Sir, my head¡¯s spinning, and I feel faint," another girl chimed in coquettishly, hoping for leniency.


    Maximus squinted at her. "Are you fainting right now? No? Then stand up and stay put. Stop reporting unless you¡¯re genuinely incapacitated."


    The morning dragged on with the students barely holding it together.


    When Maximus finally blew his whistle, signaling a break for lunch, the group trudged to the cafeteria like wilted nts.


    At lunch, Maximus informed them of the afternoon schedule before dismissing them. Danielle and Juniper quickly ate and returned to their dorm to catch some much-needed sleep.


    Just as Danielle climbed into bed, her phone buzzed with a call from David.


    "Sweetheart, how was training? Are you exhausted?" David¡¯s voice was so gentle it could melt the coldest heart.


    Danielle wasn¡¯t surprised he knew about the training. "Not at all. It was a breeze for me. What about you? Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet. Want me to have the nanny prepare soup and bring it to youter?" David was utterly doting, treating her like his entire world.


    Juniper emerged from the bathroom just in time to hear Danielleughing sweetly on the phone. "Danielle, are you talking to your husband again? Look at that smile-you¡¯re glowing!"


    Danielle¡¯s cheeks turned bright red. "Stop it! What husband?"


    On the other end, David chuckled deeply. "Am I not your husband? Call me ¡¯husband. Let me hear it, hmm?" His tone was yful yet irresistible.

 Chapter 130-3

    Flustered, Danielle mumbled, "Stop teasing! I¡¯m sleepy. Oh, and don¡¯t bother with the soup. Bye!" She hung up hastily.


    June smirked. "Your boyfriend, huh? You two must be close-you talk every day."


    Danielle hummed in acknowledgment, trying to downy her embarrassment.


    "Danielle, what does your boyfriend do? He looks so mature, he must be a lot older than you, right?" Thinking about that man, he was truly the most charming and handsome she had ever seen. He probably came from a good family too.


    Danielle frowned slightly. "He works in an office," she said evasively.


    "An office worker?" Juniper teased. "With looks like his, what a waste!" "June, are you interested in Danielle¡¯s boyfriend?"


    Juniper asked.


    June nced at Danielle, still hoping to be friends with her. After all, she was the daughter of the richest family in town. She hurriedly said, "Of course not! I¡¯m just concerned about Danielle, wanting to get to know her better."


    Juniper sneered, "With the way you¡¯re asking, I thought you had some intentions toward Danielle¡¯s boyfriend. If you really want to get to know someone, you need to do it from the heart, not just with words."


    June shot Juniper a look of disdain, thinking, ¡¯She¡¯s just Danielle¡¯sckey. She¡¯s probably worried I¡¯ll get closer to Danielle and mess up her own little ns. So maniptive, and she doesn¡¯t even want me to make friends.¡¯


    But still, she smiled and said, "I¡¯m just blunt, sometimes my mouth runs faster than my brain. I really consider you guys my good friends."


    "Better take a nap, we¡¯ve got military training again this afternoon." Jane, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke up.


    At the Dixon family, Ruby sat stiffly in the living room, taking in the familiar yet alien surroundings. She hadn¡¯t set foot in this house for three years, and the memories were suffocating. The only reason she was here now was because her mother was in Emily¡¯s clutches.


    "Ruby, you¡¯re back! I had the kitchen prepare all your favorite dishes. Your father has missed you terribly. You shoulde home more often," Emily gushed, her warmth practically oozing.


    Ruby suppressed a bitterugh. Emily was a master actress. In front of Robert, she was all smiles and maternal affection. But the moment he wasn¡¯t around, her true colors shone-cruel and vindictive.


    Ruby had tried exposing her before, but her pleas had been dismissed as childish tantrums. To Robert, Emily was the perfect wife, and Ruby was just a rebellious daughter.

 Chapter 131-1

    Robert nced at Ruby and spoke coldly, "Since you¡¯re back, sit down and eat."


    "I¡¯ll pass. Just tell me why you called me here," Ruby replied curtly. She had no interest in maintaining a fa?ade of familial affection; it was exhausting and fake.


    "Ruby, your father often mentions you. Don¡¯t you miss this family even a little? Your mother cries over you all the time but doesn¡¯t dare call, afraid she¡¯ll upset you. They¡¯re getting old, and they deserve our care," Sienna chimed in, her wordsced with exaggerated concern.


    Ruby¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡¯Still the same phony act after all these years. "Oh, spare me. That¡¯s your mother, not mine. She doesn¡¯t miss me; she¡¯s probably sticking pins in a doll wishing for my demise," Ruby retorted.


    "Ruby," Emily interjected, feigning hurt as she clutched her chest. Tears streamed down her face as she said, "I know you¡¯ve never liked me. I never expected you to call me ¡¯Mom, but how can you think so ill of me? I¡¯ve prayed for your happiness and safety at the temple for years. You¡¯ve truly let me down."


    Robert mmed his utensils on the table, his voice rising in anger. "Look at yourself, Ruby! Is this how a properdy behaves? Why can¡¯t you learn from Sienna? She¡¯s everything you¡¯re not-polite and well-mannered."


    Ruby knew why Robert favored Sienna. Sienna was sweet-tongued, and Emily¡¯s admiration fed his ego. Ruby¡¯s bluntness, on the other hand, reminded him of herte mother-someone who had never pandered to him. "Back then, his former father-inw never respected him, constantly belittling him and making him feel utterly worthless. Every interaction stripped him of his dignity. It wasn¡¯t until his former inws passed away and the Dixon Group flourished under his leadership that he finally felt like a man worthy of respect.


    Later, he met Emily. The way she looked at him, with admiration shining in her eyes, made him feel seen and valued. And Sienna, with her sweet, ttering words, was everything Ruby and her mother were not. This stark contrast only deepened his resentment toward Ruby and her mother.


    Ruby rolled her eyes and scoffed, "Learn from her? You mean how to act like a maniptive woman, dripping with fake sweetness? No thanks, I¡¯d rather keep my breakfast down."


    "Ruby, why do you have to say such hurtful things? Can¡¯t we just have a nice family dinner without

 Chapter 131-2

    upsetting Dad?" Sienna murmured, her face painted with an expression of wounded innocence.


    Ruby reminded herself to stay calm-for her mother¡¯s sake. But she couldn¡¯t resist firing back, "You¡¯re all wasted talent not being in the entertainment industry."


    "Ruby, it¡¯s all my fault," Emily chimed in, her tone oozing fake humility. "I¡¯ll apologize if it makes you feel better. Please, just sit down and spend time with your father."


    Robert growled, "Forget it, Emily. If she doesn¡¯t want to eat, let her go hungry. Emily even cooked herself to wee you back, and this is the thanks she gets? You¡¯re growing more insufferable by the day."


    Ruby smirked bitterly. "Thanks, but I¡¯ll pass. I wouldn¡¯t want to be poisoned. If you¡¯ve got something to say, just spit it out. If not, I¡¯m leaving." "You-insolent brat!" Robert¡¯s face turned red with fury.


    "Robert, don¡¯t get upset. We still need her help,"


    Emily whispered, attempting to calm him.


    "Ruby, we need you to clear something up with Joseph Darling," Emily said with a syrupy smile.


    The mention of Joseph¡¯s name triggered a flood of memories. He must be doing well now...


    "What¡¯s in it for me?" Ruby asked coldly. "Will you let my mother go?"


    Emily¡¯s mask of calm nearly cracked, but she forced a smile. "If you do this, I promise to release her."


    Ruby¡¯s fists clenched, her nails digging into her palms. ¡¯So, Sienna drugged him back then, and now they¡¯re getting married? Fine. Let them have each other. "And what exactly am I supposed to do?" she asked.


    Emily¡¯s smile widened. "Joseph and Sienna were going to get married, but there¡¯s been a misunderstanding about that incident years ago. We need you to tell Joseph that it was all your doing-that you drugged him and orchestrated everything to make Sienna look bad. Once Joseph believes you, their wedding can proceed, and your mother will be free."


    Ruby¡¯s heart sank. She could barely process the disgust she felt. ¡¯Of course, they¡¯d stoop to this.¡¯


    "And if he doesn¡¯t believe me?" Ruby countered.


    "Oh, he will," Sienna interjected, her tone sickeningly sweet. "Joseph loves me. He¡¯s just confused right now. Once you take the me, everything will go back to normal."


    "Fine," Ruby said, her voice void of emotion. "If

 Chapter 131-3

    that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll get it done. I¡¯ll leave now."


    "You have one week, Ruby," Emily reminded her, her voice coated in faux concern.


    Ruby stormed out of the Dixon family estate, her mind racing with fury. ¡¯How pathetic. They think they can manipte me forever. Once I get Mom out, I¡¯ll make them pay for everything.


    As she left, her phone buzzed. Seeing the caller, her heart softened.


    "Mommy, when are youing home?" a little girl¡¯s sweet, lisping voice chirped.


    The sound of her daughter¡¯s voice melted away all her anger. "Soon, sweetheart. Mommy¡¯sing home soon. Be a good girl and wait for me, okay?"


    Later that afternoon, Danielle arrived early at the training grounds. She scanned the area, her gaze darting around. Spotting Maximus, she approached him.


    "Maximus, has Elliot arrived yet? I couldn¡¯t reach him earlier." Maximus scratched his head. "Elliot¡¯s out on a mission. It¡¯s ssified, so even I don¡¯t know the details."


    Danielle nodded, trying to hide her worry. Please let him be safe. If anything happens, I¡¯ll hunt down every assassin and the person who put the hit on him.


    She sent a quick message: "Track the assassins who epted the contract on Elliot. Locate the client¡¯s IP immediately."


    As she pocketed her phone, she felt several pairs of eyes on her.


    "She¡¯s stunning. Definitely the prettiest girl at Moreno University," one boy whispered. "Absolutely. Everything about her is perfect-her face, her posture, even the way she stands."


    Nearby, Emma smirked and decided to stir the pot. "Don¡¯t bother. Someone like her would never notice guys like you. Unless, of course, you have enough money. Not that it would matter-her ¡¯backers¡¯ wouldn¡¯t allow it."


    Her cryptic words sparked curiosity.


    "You know her? Tell us more!"


    Emma feigned hesitation before adding, "I¡¯ve seen her with different men at certain events. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s...plicated."


    "Multiple men? Wow, she¡¯s really ying the field," someone muttered.


    "She¡¯s a gold digger? What a waste of such a pretty face." The once-admiring gazes turned into judgmental sneers, fueled by Emma¡¯s poisonous words. Danielle, oblivious to their gossip, focused on the mission in her mind.

 Chapter 132-1

    "Permission to step in for Danielle, Sir!" Juniper quickly offered, worried Danielle might identally send someone to the hospital.


    Danielle cast Juniper a sidelong nce and replied calmly, "I¡¯ve got this."


    In the crowd, Emma¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smirk. ¡¯Serves you right, Danielle. Let¡¯s see how you embarrass yourself in front of the entire school. Maybe you¡¯ll even get hurt. That¡¯ll teach you not to mess with me and David.


    Danielle stepped onto the sparring tform with an air of quiet confidence, her expression serene and unreadable.


    The opponent from ss 2, a cocky male student, reddened slightly as he saw her up close. Her beauty was disarming. With an attempt at charm, he said, "Danielle, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go easy on you."


    Danielle¡¯s face remained impassive. Her voice was cold as she replied, "No need. Give it everything you¡¯ve got."


    Luke, standing nearby, shook his head. He knew Danielle¡¯s capabilities far too well. This overconfident fool had no idea what he was up against.


    Danielle¡¯s strength was unmatched-he had seen her defeat Maximus with a single kick, leaving the seasonedbat instructor coughing up blood.


    Maximus blew his whistle. "Begin!"


    The match started, and Danielle didn¡¯t move a muscle.


    The crowd murmured. "Why isn¡¯t she moving? Is she frozen with fear?"


    "She was so full of herself earlier, and now she¡¯s just standing there. What a letdown."


    "Honestly, this is embarrassing for our ss. I could¡¯ve done better."


    "Yeah, she¡¯s a total disgrace."


    The snickering continued until a loud thud silenced them all.


    Everyone¡¯s attention snapped back to the tform. Danielle stood calmly in the same spot, while her opponenty sprawled on the ground.


    "What just happened?"


    "I saw it! Danielle didn¡¯t even move at first, but when the guy charged, shended a perfect kick and knocked him t!"

 Chapter 132-2

    The students in ss 2 weren¡¯t satisfied. One by one, they stepped forward to challenge her.


    One by one, they were defeated.


    A few young instructors who didn¡¯t know Danielle could only tell from her stance that she seemed to have some training. One of them stepped forward and said, "Mind if I spar with you?"


    This time, the students watching weren¡¯t so confident in Danielle. Sure, she was skilled, but an instructor was bound to be on another level entirely.


    Danielle gave the instructor azy, uninterested nce.


    The instructor mistook her calm demeanor for disdain and immediately looked displeased. "What¡¯s the matter? Afraid?" he taunted, convinced she didn¡¯t have what it took to face him. "Are you sure?" Danielle asked. She wasn¡¯t particrly eager to spar-knocking down the instructor would be humiliating for him.


    The instructor, oblivious to her consideration, took her reluctance as arrogance.


    "Mr. Turner, I¡¯d advise you not to spar with her," Maximus chimed in, his tone tinged with a mix of pity and exasperation.


    Toby Turner, however, dismissed the warning with a scoff, assuming Maximus was just shielding a student. "What¡¯s the holdup? Are we sparring or not?" he demanded impatiently.


    ¡¯Thepetitive energy of youth, Danielle thought with an inward sigh.


    Danielle shrugged. "Fine. Let¡¯s do it."


    Toby smirked as they faced off. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold back."


    "You don¡¯t have to." Danielle¡¯s voice was t, almost bored.


    All the students were stunned when they heard Danielle¡¯s remark. ¡¯Is she serious? This was beyond bold-it was downright audacious.¡¯


    She had actually told Toby to go all out? Did she not realize the risk of getting her teeth knocked out? Toby wasn¡¯t just another student; he was a trained professional, an actual instructor.¡¯


    ¡¯Does Danielle really think that just because she defeated a few students, she can now take on a seasoned instructor? they wondered incredulously.


    Where¡¯s her sense of reality?¡¯


    Maximus blew the whistle, and the match began.


    Danielle remained on the defensive, dodging Toby¡¯s

 Chapter 132-3

    attacks with minimal effort. Toby, growing frustrated, thought she was merely stalling.


    ¡¯This girl¡¯s not as tough as she seems,¡¯ he thought.


    All the students were skeptical of Danielle, and now that they saw her dodging every attack, they were even more convinced she wasn¡¯t up to it. She just wasn¡¯t capable...


    But just as her opponent let his guard down, Danielle moved with lightning speed,nding a punch square on Toby¡¯s chest.


    Before Toby could even react, Danielle swiftly followed up with a kick to his back, sending him crashing to the ground. The whole sequence was wless, smooth, and swift-practically second nature.


    Aside from Maximus and Luke, everyone else on the field gasped in disbelief, their eyes wide in shock. What had just happened? Danielle had defeated the instructor with ease, and the move was clean, quick-her opponent didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back.


    Danielle walked over to Toby, bending down to whisper in a tone only the two of them could hear, "Never underestimate your opponent."


    She looked delicate and frail, but the strength she¡¯d just shown made her seem like a demon in disguise.


    Instantly, the students from ss 2 erupted in cheers, shouting, "Danielle is amazing! She¡¯s the best!"


    One girl added, "She¡¯s so beautiful and badass, she¡¯s totally got my heart!"


    Danielle remained calm andposed, unaffected by the words of others. Meanwhile, Emma stood off to the side, her face


    white with rage. Originally, she¡¯d hoped Danielle


    would embarrass herself, but now it seemed she had


    given her a chance to steal the spotlight instead.


    Emma thought, ¡¯That bitch is way too good at hiding her true strength.¡¯


    "I really didn¡¯t expect Danielle to be this strong. She¡¯s not only pretty, but she can actually fight too," Celine said, gazing at Danielle with stars in her eyes.


    She¡¯s so impressive.


    Emma shot Celine a look, unable to hold back her annoyance. "I didn¡¯t expect it either. But it¡¯s the start of the semester, and she¡¯s already trying to steal the spotlight. Does she think she can rely on David to back her up?"


    Celine frowned and immediately defended Danielle. "I don¡¯t think Danielle is the type to show off. She was practically forced into it by her ssmates just now."


    Emma grew more frustrated. This na?ve Celine was actually defending Danielle? Did she not realize who her real friends were?


    "Celine, I was just saying that casually. Let¡¯s not waste our words on people who don¡¯t matter," Emma snapped.


    "I heard that next month, Giancarlo is celebrating his 80th birthday," Emma continued, changing the subject. "His dad called me yesterday, but we haven¡¯t received an invitation yet."


    "Yeah, I haven¡¯t even figured out what to get him for his birthday," Celine responded.


    Emma couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated. ¡¯Celine really has no sense of the situation. Shouldn¡¯t she be inviting me instead of this Danielle?¡¯

 Chapter 133-1

    Ruby hurried back to her apartment after leaving the Dixon family estate. This ce, though modest, was the sanctuary she had hastily arranged upon returning from abroad.


    As she opened the door, a soft, tiny figure wobbled toward her.


    "Sweetheart, slow down! Careful not to trip!" Ruby¡¯s voice softened as she knelt to scoop up her little girl, Belle. Deciding to keep Belle had been the best decision of her life-this angel was her most precious gift. From the moment Belle was born, she had been a remarkably gentle baby who rarely cried and was easy to soothe.


    "Mommy, hug, hug!" Belle¡¯s chubby hands reached up eagerly. "Miss Dixon, wee back," Ca, the nanny, greeted warmly, stepping out of the kitchen.


    "I¡¯m back, Ca. You can head home early today," Ruby replied, setting Belle down for a moment.Ca Hurst


    "Thank you, Miss Dixon. Have a good evening," Ca said before leaving.


    With Belle securely in herp, Ruby fed her daughter some baby food while her mind raced. The recording device she had secretly used at the Dixon family home was useless-Emily¡¯s precautions had turned it into a garbled mess of interference.


    Emily was just as cautious as ever, even after all these years. Ruby clenched her jaw. Rescuing her mother was her priority, and for that, she¡¯d have to y along with Emily¡¯s demands-for now. "Ba... ba... ba..." Belle babbled, her tiny voice breaking Ruby¡¯s dark thoughts.


    "What¡¯s that, sweetie? Are you trying to say something?" Ruby asked, her tone suddenly light and cheerful.


    "Ba... ba..." Belle waved her little hands excitedly.


    Ruby checked Belle¡¯s diaper, puzzled. "No stinky diaper. Hmm... Are you saying ¡¯papa¡¯?"


    Belleughed joyfully, pping her hands. "Ba-ba!"


    Ruby¡¯s heart sank as realization hit. Her daughter, so small yet so perceptive, was asking for a father. A pang of guilt tightened in her chest.


    "Sweetheart," Ruby whispered, her voice barely steady, "you don¡¯t need anyone else. I can protect you, always."

 Chapter 133-2

    But deep down, she wondered if that was true. ¡¯What if Belle grows older and feels the absence of a father more acutely? What if...


    Ruby shook her head, her resolve hardening. After rescuing Mom, we¡¯ll leave. There¡¯s no need to linger in this city or near... him.


    Back on Moreno University campus, Toby, who had been humiliated in front of everyone, simmered with anger. His face was dark as he plotted ways to get back at Danielle.


    Unaware of his brewing resentment, Danielle had already returned to her dorm. A message from David popped up on her phone.


    David: [I¡¯m outside your school. Brought you something delicious.]


    Danielle: [Give me a minute. Just need to wash up.] After a quick rinse and a change of clothes, Danielle made her way to the campus gates.


    Outside the gates, Audrey, who had just finished ss, spotted David¡¯s car parked by the curb. Her face lit up with excitement.


    Turning to her friends, she said, "You guys go on ahead. Someone¡¯s waiting for me."


    Her friends, noticing the luxury car, teased her. "Is it your fianc¨¦, Audrey? Wow, he must really miss you to show up like this!"


    "So romantic. We¡¯re so jealous of how much he loves you!"


    Audrey blushed, her tone coy. "Don¡¯t be silly. You guys go ahead!"


    Meanwhile, David sat in the car, scrolling through his phone, waiting for Danielle. His thoughts were filled with her-just a few days apart, and he missed her terribly.


    "A knock on the car window snapped him out of his thoughts.


    David lowered the window, only to be greeted by a suffocating wave of overly sweet perfume.


    "David! You¡¯re here!" Audrey greeted him with an overly bright smile, her voice deliberately soft and sweet.


    David¡¯s expression darkened immediately. Without a word, he began to roll the window back up.


    Audrey, undeterred, persisted. "David, it¡¯s so hot outside. Can I sit in the car with you?"


    Nathan, seated in the driver¡¯s seat, had to stifle augh. Audrey¡¯s tenacity was almost impressive-she seemedpletely unfazed by her previous humiliations.

 Chapter 133-3

    "David, Danielle¡¯s still in training, right? Why don¡¯t I keep youpany while you wait? It¡¯s just a friendly gesture," Audrey cooed, deliberately leaning forward to unt her assets.


    "David, I know you like Danielle, but right now, I¡¯m really just considering you a friend. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it... I just saw you sitting alone in the car, looking so lonely. I wanted to keep youpany," Audrey said, her voice soft butced with desperation.


    Nathan couldn¡¯t help but think, What am I, invisible? Why is it only David who¡¯s alone in the car?


    Audrey rambled on, but David remained utterly unresponsive. The awkward silence stretched on, and Audrey felt her courage slipping. ¡¯Hasn¡¯t David noticed my outfit?¡¯


    With a forced determination, she tugged at her clothes, lowering them slightly, before nervously blurting out, "David, can you really be so heartless?"


    David¡¯s expression darkened, his face like a storm cloud. Without even ncing in Audrey¡¯s direction, he finally spoke, his voice cold and unyielding, "You¡¯re shameless. I have a fianc¨¦e. Get lost."


    Audrey¡¯s face turned pale. Desperation overtook her as she cried out, "David, why her? Whatever she can do, I can do better. I¡¯ll do anything to make you happy!"


    David¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Do you think your family¡¯s status protects you from the consequences of your actions? If you keep this up, I¡¯ll ensure you regret it."


    Audrey¡¯s face turned ashen at the words, her heart racing with frustration. She couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡¯Why? Why was it Danielle who always got the chances? My love for David is deeper, more genuine-why couldn¡¯t I get the same opportunity? I was the one who had known him first, not Danielle. It was always Danielle, always her. Damn it.¡¯


    "David..." she whispered.


    Audrey¡¯s bravado crumbled, reced by fear. Yet she still clung to hope, her voice trembling. "David, we had something special once. Don¡¯t let here between us!"


    Before David could respond, Danielle¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a knife.


    "What exactly was ¡¯special¡¯ between you two?"


    Audrey froze, her blood running cold. Slowly, she turned to face Danielle, whose icy gaze pinned her in ce.


    "Danielle!" Audrey stammered, trying to regainposure. "You¡¯re here already? But training isn¡¯t over yet-did you..."


    Danielle crossed her arms, her tone dripping with disdain. "I came just in time, didn¡¯t I? Another minute, and you¡¯d have started stripping in front of him."


    Audrey¡¯s face flushed red with shame.


    "Shameless," David muttered under his breath, moving to stand beside Danielle.


    Audrey, her voice trembling, tried to defend herself. "Danielle, you¡¯ve misunderstood! I was just saying hi to David..."


    Danielle cut her off, her voice sharp.


    "Misunderstood? Should I show you the door, or would you like another needle session?"

 Chapter 134-1

    Audrey seethed with rage, wishing she could tear Danielle apart. Her whole life, she had basked in the praise and ttery of others-until Danielle appeared. Ever since returning, Danielle had been using her blood ties to the Darling family to overshadow Audrey and make her life unbearable.


    Audrey forced a tremble into her voice, her expression a mask of hurt. "Danielle, it¡¯s my fault. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me."


    Danielle¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice cutting through like ice. "Audrey, I don¡¯t get how you manage to act this fake every single day. You hate me so much it¡¯s practically written on your face, yet here you are, ying the victim. Honestly, it¡¯s exhausting just watching you. Stay away from me-you¡¯re nauseating."


    Audrey clenched her fists so tightly her knuckles turned white. How dare Danielle look down on her? Her lips quivered as she nced at David, tears welling in her eyes. "Danielle, I..." Danielle interrupted coldly. "If you want to keep enjoying your cushy life with the Darling family, you¡¯d better stop with these petty stunts. Because if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll lose more than just their goodwill."


    Audrey¡¯s facade finally cracked. Her face burned with humiliation, and tears streamed down her cheeks as she turned and ran.


    Danielle didn¡¯t spare Audrey another nce and climbed into the car. David followed her, closing the door behind him.


    "I didn¡¯t even say a word to her," David said immediately, his tone defensive, like a child pleading innocence.


    Danielle gave him a sidelong nce, her tone half-teasing. "Good. You wouldn¡¯t be dumb enough to give her the time of day."


    David reached out to tousle her hair, his eyes soft with affection. "I brought you something good to eat." He opened the container he had brought, revealing a spread of her favorite dishes, meticulously prepared by his chef. Danielle¡¯s eyes lit up. "It smells amazing! All my favorites!"


    As she started eating, David watched her with a smile, marveling at how she ate with the enthusiasm of a little squirrel. "You¡¯ve lost weight. Is the food at your school that bad?"


    Danielle rolled her eyes. "What are you talking about? I¡¯ve actually gained a few pounds. You¡¯re imagining things."


    Nathan, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, chimed in to support his boss. "Mrs. Charrington, since you started school, the boss has been worried nonstop about whether you¡¯re eating and sleeping well."


    Danielle waved a hand dismissively, her mouth full of food. "I¡¯m fine! You don¡¯t need to fuss over me like I¡¯m a kid. Besides, you¡¯re the one who skips meals when you¡¯re busy. Take care of yourself first."


    David chuckled, reaching into the bag to pull out another container. "I even brought your favorite strawberry cake for dessert."

 Chapter 134-2

    Danielle¡¯s eyes sparkled as she dug in. David¡¯s gaze softened as he watched her eat-so content, so unguarded.


    "Sweetheart, next month is Giancarlo¡¯s eightieth birthday. Want toe with me?" David asked, his tone casual yet affectionate.


    Danielle, her cheeks stuffed with food, nodded. "Sure. Training should be over by then, and I won¡¯t have anything else going on."


    "Good girl." David leaned in and nted a kiss on her cheek, leaving her flushed and muttering under her breath.


    Nathan sighed inwardly. ¡¯Not again. Do these two think I¡¯m invisible? Next time, I¡¯m letting Patrick drive-I need a break from all this sugar.


    "Can the servants at Joshua¡¯s house be found? Do you have time to go check it outter?"


    Danielle nced at her watch, noting that there was still plenty of time before the school closed for the day. She nodded and replied, "Sure." Elsewhere, the Hill family had officially dered bankruptcy. Their properties were seized, and the once-proud family now found themselves crammed into a dingy motel room.


    "She¡¯s still not answering?" Alexis barked, his bloodshot eyes ring at his phone.


    Hope slumped in a corner, her disheveled hair a far cry from her once-polished image. "She blocked my number."


    "Keep trying. Use different numbers. Tell her if she doesn¡¯t respond, we¡¯ll march into the Darling estate and make a scene. We¡¯ve got nothing left to lose," Alexis growled.


    Tina, sitting nearby, nodded in agreement, her face twisted with rage. "It¡¯s all her fault. She used my daughter as a pawn, and now look at us. I won¡¯t rest until she pays for this."


    At the Barnes Estate, the butler greeted them at the door, bowing respectfully. "Mr. Charrington, Miss Darling, this way, please." David held Danielle¡¯s hand as they were led into the estate. The butler escorted them down to the basement.


    He said, "Mr. Charrington, Miss Darling, Mr. Barnes is inside."


    As soon as they stepped inside, the metallic tang of blood hit their noses. Danielle¡¯s gaze sharpened as she took in the scene before her.


    A womany on the floor, her body battered and bloodied. Her limbs were grotesquely twisted, her tendons cut to ensure she couldn¡¯t escape. The room reeked of despair. Joshua rose from his chair, greeting them with a faint smile. "David, Miss Darling. You¡¯re here."


    "Has she confessed yet?" David¡¯s tone was low andmanding.


    Joshua shook his head, his casual demeanor masking the grim nature of the situation. "Not a word. Tough as nails, this one. Took down several of my men before we subdued her."

 Chapter 134-3

    Danielle stepped forward, pulling out a slender silver needle. Without hesitation, she jabbed it into the woman¡¯s pressure point.


    The woman let out an ear-piercing scream, her body convulsing in pain. "You... you can kill me if you want. But if I get out... I¡¯ll snap your necks myself!" the woman spat, her voice trembling with defiance.


    Danielle¡¯s lips curled into a chilling smile. "Kill you? That¡¯s too easy. I want you to suffer."


    The woman¡¯s bravado faltered as Danielle produced another needle. The fear in her eyes grew as Danielle moved closer, the glint of the needle reflecting her growing dread.


    The maid¡¯s eyes widened in fear as she realized the seriousness in Danielle¡¯s gaze. She could tell from the coldness in her eyes that the woman wasn¡¯t bluffing-she was here to get answers.


    ¡¯Have I been locked up just to reveal my mastermind?¡¯ the maid thought. She had refrained from speaking, calcting that if she told the truth, she¡¯d be killed immediately.


    However, by staying silent, she only had to endure physical pain, and at least she could still live, hoping that her master would find a way to save her.


    But now, Danielle said she wasn¡¯t interested in information-she just wanted to torture her to death.


    Danielle kept smiling, pulling out a slender silver needle that gleamed with a cold, silvery light.


    The maid, her tendons and ligaments already severed, was now scrambling backwards in a panic. "Don¡¯te any closer."


    Every time the maid moved back, Danielle stepped forward, as though ying a twisted game of cat and mouse.


    "I swear, I don¡¯t know anything! I¡¯ve been wronged..." The maid began sobbing uncontrobly, her fear finally overwhelming her.


    With a flick of her wrist, Danielle sent the silver needle flying through the air,nding perfectly on the maid¡¯s pressure point. The next moment, the maid¡¯s mouth fell silent, unable to produce any sound.


    Frantic, the maid tried to mouth something, but no words came out.


    Joshua, standing nearby, was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Danielle to be so fearless. Not only was her medical expertise exceptional, but herposure in this moment was unnerving-like torturing someone was part of her everyday routine. His surprise grew as he realized just how much moreplex she was than he¡¯d initially thought.

 Chapter 135-1

    "Do you want to speak again?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.


    The maid nodded frantically, her eyes wide with terror. She didn¡¯t dare hesitate, as if any dy might seal her silence forever.


    Danielle removed the silver needle with a deliberate precision and snapped her fingers.


    Instantly, the maid¡¯s eyes lost focus, her gaze turning ssy and void of emotion.


    "Who sent you here, and what was your mission?" Danielle¡¯s voice softened, yet it carried an undeniable authority.


    "Mr. Morris... infiltrate... eliminate if necessary," the maid replied mechanically, her voice eerily monotone.


    Danielle¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Her tone grew firmer as she asked, "And was it Mr. Morris who ordered the poisoning? What¡¯s his full name?"


    "Yes. Hugh," the maid answered, her voice wavering.


    A flicker of resistance crossed her face, but thepulsion to answer overpowered her hesitation.


    "Are there other tasks you¡¯ve been assigned?"


    Danielle continued, carefully observing the maid¡¯s responses and noting her subtle struggles.


    "No..."


    "Where are your people embedded in other families?"


    "I... I don¡¯t... know." Sweat poured down the maid¡¯s face as her body tensed, struggling against an invisible barrier.


    Danielle sighed inwardly. It was clear the maid had been hypnotized before, but the person who had programmed hercked finesse. Pushing further could irreparably damage her mind. With a snap of her fingers, Danielle brought the maid out of her trance. The maid blinked, disoriented, before copsing into a silent heap.


    Joshua, who had been watching the entire exchange, stared at Danielle in awe. "You hypnotized her... without saying anything? No countdown? No ¡¯breathe deeply¡¯? Just a snap?"


    Danielle shot him a side nce, smirking faintly. "You want to try it out for yourself?"


    Joshua¡¯s hands flew up defensively. "No, no, I¡¯m good. Thanks."


    David, standing quietly at her side, raised an eyebrow. Even he was impressed by Danielle¡¯s mastery of hypnosis-it was far more advanced than he had imagined.


    "She¡¯s just a pawn. A small-time spy," Danielle concluded, brushing her hands off as if she had just finished a mundane task.


    The trio left the basement, the stale air giving way to the rtivefort of the living room.

 Chapter 135-2

    "Miss Darling," Joshua ventured, his curiosity getting the better of him, "how did you get so good at hypnosis? I thought it involved a lot more steps."


    Danielle gave a nonchnt shrug. "You either have it or you don¡¯t."


    Joshua decided to drop the subject.


    "Hugh is likely already in Soufield. The maids in various households are probably his contacts. If that¡¯s the case, then the Wulf n is definitely linked to the Shadow Domain," Danielle deduced aloud.


    David nodded grimly. "That¡¯s a certainty now. I¡¯ve been holding back on dealing with him to see if he¡¯d lead us to his superiors."


    Joshua brightened up. "By the way, Miss Darling, my grandfather¡¯s eightieth birthday is next month. You and David have toe!"


    "David already mentioned it. I¡¯ll be there," Danielle replied. Still, her thoughts drifted elsewhere. She couldn¡¯t shake the unease over Elliot¡¯s safety.


    Elliot and his team were tracking a major drug lord, and after days of monitoring, they finally got a lead. The word was that the transaction would take ce tonight at the Wesnd abandoned warehouse. They had been tailing the operation for days and were ready to act.


    Elliot nced at his watch-there was still half an hour until 8 PM. "Position yourselves and stay hidden. Our primary target is Scorpion. Try to capture him alive. As soon as the deal starts, we move in," he instructed.


    "Understood."


    At 8 PM sharp, several cars slowly rolled into the warehouse. The headlights turned off, but the people inside didn¡¯t get out for several minutes, making it hard to tell how many there were.


    From his hidden spot in the corner, Elliot checked his watch again. Twenty minutes had passed, and no one had made a move yet. It didn¡¯t seem like they¡¯d been exposed-if they had, the targets would have bolted by now. All they could do was wait.


    Ten minutester, more cars arrived. The headlights went out, and again, the upants stayed inside.


    "Hold your positions," Elliot whispered into his earpiece.


    Five minutester, two men finally got out of the vehicles. They appeared to be in the middle of a conversation. The team kept their distance to avoid alerting them, unsure of what was being said.


    It seemed like the deal was about to happen.


    A tall man approached a 4x4 vehicle, and the rear window rolled down. Inside sat a man in his forties, dressed in ck.


    The moment the window dropped, Elliot¡¯s eyes locked onto the man in the car-it was their primary target, the elusive drug lord.


    This operation wasn¡¯t supposed to involve them

 Chapter 135-3

    directly, but Scorpion had proven so crafty in evading capture that Elliot¡¯s team had been forced to step in. Every attempt had ended in failure, and despite being on the most-wanted list, he remained free.


    The tall man leaned into the vehicle, speaking with the drug lord. After a brief exchange, the drug lord nodded, apparently agreeing to the deal.


    A burly man stepped out of the car and opened a box-likely filled with illicit goods. The team watched closely, knowing they had to act the moment they confirmed the contents.


    Both sides exchanged boxes. The burly man opened the box from the other party-it was filled with money. The other man slowly opened his box.


    "Everyone, prepare to move. Once we confirm the goods, we execute the takedown," Elliot ordered.


    "Copy that," came the immediate response from his team.


    As soon as the box opened, confirming the presence of illicit items, Elliot gave the signal.


    "Move in!" Elliot sprang into action, heading straight for Scorpion¡¯s car.


    "The deal was nearlyplete when a gunshot rang out, disrupting the transaction. Elliot¡¯s team swiftly surrounded the drug dealers.


    "Freeze!" Elliot¡¯s voice echoed through the warehouse, as the drug dealers muttered angrily, ming each other for the operation beingpromised.


    His gut instinct was on high alert. There was something off about the ease of this operation. Scorpion, the top target on the international wanted list, was known to evade capture withrge security teams. Why was this operation going so smoothly?


    "Elliot, we¡¯ve got all the drug dealers contained," his teammate reported. Everyone had their guns trained on the criminals-any sign of resistance, and they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to shoot.


    "Get him out of the car," Elliot ordered, his gun trained on Scorpion inside the vehicle.


    Scorpion sat unfazed, a dangerous smile crossing his face. "Elliot, we meet again."


    Back at the dorm, Danielle finished her shower and climbed into bed.


    She nned to sketch some designs. The new skincare product line had been a massive sess, and she was preparing tounch a few clothing series as well.


    Danielle grabbed her pen and began sketching furiously, as if the ideas in her head flowed endlessly.


    Since founding The Grace Group, Danielle had been the one creating the designs, and her unique vision had helped thepany rapidly carve out a name for itself.


    Her phone buzzed with a new message.


    The message read: [Danielle, the response to the new products has been amazing. Our initial stock is

 Chapter 135-4

    running out, and I¡¯ve already ordered more production.]


    Danielle replied: [Got it. I¡¯ll send over the clothing designs in a couple of days, and we can get the new collection live.]


    The reply came. [Of course, our beautiful and kind-hearted boss, you¡¯re really making it happen!]


    Another message popped up.


    It was from Emery. [Danielle, I¡¯ve tracked the killers¡¯ location. They¡¯re heading toward Wesnd. The IP from the order is alsoing from Wesnd. It seems like Elliot is there. He might already be facing the person who ced the order. We¡¯re worried he¡¯s in serious danger.]


    Emery knew Elliot well and understood how capable he was. However, this time, nearly all of the top ten assassins on the wanted list had mobilized. Each of these killers had dozens, if not hundreds, of contracts under their belt. As long as the price was right, they were sure to get the job done. "Danielle frowned. ¡¯Wesnd? Isn¡¯t there arge abandoned warehouse there? Could Elliot be on an operation there?¡¯


    Danielle quickly typed. [Take extra people and head to Wesnd now. Make sure Elliot is safe.]


    Emery: [Understood. I¡¯m on it.]


    Emery responded: [Got it. I¡¯ve sent the details to your email. I¡¯m heading over right now.]


    Emery didn¡¯t dare dy. If anything happened to Elliot, Emery would never forgive himself.

 Chapter 136-1

    Danielle paced back and forth on her dormitory balcony, the cool night air brushing against her skin as she tried Elliot¡¯s phone again. Straight to voicemail. He must be on assignment.


    Her gaze hardened as she opened her email, scanning the detailed report Emery had sent.


    [Scorpion: Second-inmand of thergest drug cartel at the border. Ruthless, cunning, and paranoid. A permanent fixture on the international most-wanted list, yet still untouchable.]


    Danielle¡¯s jaw tightened. She¡¯d heard of Scorpion before. Once a mercenary, he¡¯d gone on to co-found apany that posed as an investment firm but was, in truth, a colossal drug empire.


    Attempts to infiltrate the cartel had ended in bloody failures. Even the families of undercover agents weren¡¯t spared.


    This mission had all the markings of a trap. Scorpion wouldn¡¯t risk his neck without a calcted n. And with 100 million dors on Elliot¡¯s head, the danger was palpable.


    She grabbed her phone and made a call. Her voice was calm but firm.


    "It¡¯s me. Deploy additional forces. Take the helicopter. Head to Wesnd¡¯s abandoned warehouse immediately. Elliot is likely there on assignment. Ensure his safety at all costs. Capture Scorpion alive if possible," she added before hanging up.


    Hearing the call, Taylor jolted awake, startled by the sound of Danielle¡¯s exclusive ringtone.


    Usually, Danielle never called at this hour unless something was wrong. Quickly answering, Taylor heard Danielle¡¯s voice giving orders.


    "Yes. I¡¯ll bring people over right away. You don¡¯t need to worry about it; I¡¯ll handle it," Taylor said.


    As she hung up, Danielle¡¯s gaze shifted to the dark expanse of the night sky. "Elliot¡¯s sharp eyes stayed locked on Scorpion, his gun unwavering as he issued a coldmand.


    "Surrender now. You won¡¯t get another chance."


    Scorpion¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smirk. "How about we make this interesting? Let¡¯s bet on whether you can catch me tonight... or if you¡¯ll leave here in a body bag."


    Elliot¡¯s gaze hardened, the air around him practically freezing. "Keep talking, Scorpion. When I bring you in, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re stillughing."


    Scorpion leaned back slightly, his demeanor eerilyposed. "You think you can catch me? There¡¯s a reason I¡¯ve been on the most-wanted list for years, untouchable. You¡¯re in way over your head."


    Elliot¡¯s team shifted, tension rippling through their ranks. Scorpion¡¯s arrogance stoked their anger, and it took all their discipline to stay in ce.


    "Stay sharp," Elliot warned his men. "Eyes on the targets."

 Chapter 136-2

    "Justice will never be absent. Today, you¡¯ve fallen into my hands, and there will be no escape for you."


    But just as the atmosphere reached a breaking point, a gunshot rang out.


    A bullet shot through the air, heading straight for Elliot¡¯s temple.


    "Captain!" one of his men yelled.


    At thest second, Elliot sidestepped, the bullet grazing his head and leaving a shallow wound. Blood trickled down, but he barely flinched.


    Scorpion seized the moment, pulling out his own weapon and firing.


    Chaos erupted. Scorpion¡¯s team, armed to the teeth, engaged Elliot¡¯s men.


    Hidden assassins emerged from the shadows, joining the fray.


    "Take them down!" Scorpion barked, his voice echoing through the warehouse. The other team members quickly reacted, taking cover and returning fire. In an instant, gunshots erupted throughout the Wesnd warehouse.


    Hidden in the shadows, Justin fired his weapon, joining the fray. The people who had been involved in the transaction immediately grabbed their guns and started shooting back. They knew that if the military got their hands on them, they wouldn¡¯t make it out alive-better to fight to the death.


    "Guys, kill these reckless fools! If they try to take us, we¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t leave!" The gunfight intensified as the enemies pinned down most of the team.


    The battle was brutal, with bullets flying everywhere. A single wrong move could end in death. The air was thick with the smell of blood, and it was clear that some had already been hit.


    Justin noticed that the assassins were targeting Elliot, and he rushed to his side. A few assassins had surrounded Elliot.


    On the other side, Elliot fired first, taking out one of the attackers with a shot to the leg.


    He quickly turned and shot another assassin squarely in the head.


    Elliot and Justin were working seamlessly together when, suddenly, Scorpion noticed Justin¡¯s position.


    Two gunshots rang out, and the bullets hit Justin squarely in the back. Blood sprayed out, soaking his clothes as the pain contorted his face.


    Elliot saw it was Scorpion who had shot, and with lightning speed, he returned fire.


    A few quick shots hit Scorpion in the arm and abdomen.


    Just then, another assassin, hidden in the shadows, found Elliot¡¯s exact location. The bullet sped toward his heart like lightning.


    Elliot wasn¡¯t prepared, and the bullet pierced through his chest, blood pouring out like a fountain, staining the air with its thick, metallic scent. Despite the pain, Elliot ignored the bleeding wound and quickly fired back at the assassin who had shot him. The assassin fell to the ground with a thud.


    "Boss, we need to retreat. Arge group is on their way. If we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be toote!" One of Scorpion¡¯s men rushed over, urgency in his voice.


    Scorpion¡¯s expression darkened-reinforcements from the military had arrived. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t get to watch Elliot die after all. "Elliot, this is where we part ways. I hope you die soon."


    He sneered, "Our Elliot really loves to y with fire. You better not disappoint him," before striding off.


    The assassins, seeing Elliot, now regarded him like a hundred million dors, all scrambling to shoot him.


    Both Elliot and Justin had been hit. Blood continued to pour from their wounds, their bodies growing sluggish from the pain. Another bullet struck them both.


    At that moment, more than a hundred armed men stormed in from the outside, and the situation escted quickly. Scorpion had truly spared no expense in trying to kill Elliot. It seemed like today might be the day Elliot wouldn¡¯t make it out alive.

 Chapter 137-1

    Taylor and Emery entered the warehouse, the air thick with the metallic tang of blood. Taylor¡¯s sharp gaze scanned the scene before issuing a firmmand. "Split up and find Mr. Darling. Ensure his safety."


    "Yes, sir," came the synchronized response.


    Justiny unconscious, pale from blood loss, while Elliot leaned against a crate, his face ashen but his eyes sharp. His breath came in shallow gasps, but he forced himself to stay upright.


    A shadow moved. A killer, hidden in the gloom, smirked as he aimed his weapon. The 100 million dors bounty was within his grasp. He pulled the trigger.


    The assassin dropped like a stone, a bullet having torn through his temple.


    Taylor lowered his gun, the barrel still smoking. "Amateur," he scoffed. "Thought you could take on Elliot Darling? Pathetic."


    Emery held up his gun and shot Taylor a sharp look. "Couldn¡¯t wait, could you?"


    "Stopining and check on Elliot," Taylor shot back, urgencycing his voice.


    The two hurried over to Elliot, who was slumped and bleeding heavily. "Mr. Darling, Danielle sent us to help. Are you alright?" Emery asked.


    Before he could get a response, Elliot¡¯s body swayed slightly, and he copsed into unconsciousness.


    The shrill ring of her phone broke through Danielle¡¯s restless sleep. She fumbled for it, groggily answering.


    "Danielle," Emery¡¯s voice was tense. "Elliot¡¯s been shot twice-one near the heart. He¡¯s unconscious. We¡¯re heading to St. Katherine¡¯s Hospital now."


    The words jolted her awake. Her heart thundered in her chest as she threw off the covers. "I¡¯m on my way."


    Danielle dressed in record time, slinging a small bag over her shoulder. The clock read 3:00 a.m. The campus gates would be locked, but she wasn¡¯t about to let that stop her.


    Climbing out onto the balcony, she descended the drainpipe with practiced ease,nding softly on the grass below. Sprinting to the campus wall, she leapt and scaled it effortlessly, vaulting over to freedom.


    At St. Katherine¡¯s Hospital, when Danielle arrived, the Darling family was huddled in the hallway. Vivian was weeping uncontrobly, her eyes swollen and red.


    "Danielle, Elliot¡¯s in surgery now. He should be okay," Taylor and Emery quickly briefed her, their tone trying to be reassuring.


    The Darling family noticed her approach. "Oh, sweetheart, you¡¯re here," Howard said, his voice trembling with emotion.


    Vivian broke down again, her words halting

 Chapter 137-2

    between sobs. "Sweetheart, Elliot... he¡¯s hurt... so badly... there was so much blood."


    On their way to the hospital, Elliot¡¯s teammates had called the family to inform them of his grave condition.


    "Mom, it¡¯ll be alright. Elliot¡¯s strong; he¡¯ll pull through," Danielle assured her, gently patting Vivian¡¯s back.


    Joseph chimed in, his voice steady but uncertain. "Mom, Austin¡¯s assisting in the surgery. Plus, Danielle¡¯s skills are incredible-Elliot¡¯s in good hands."


    Matthew stood quietly, his face drawn tight with worry. He knew Elliot¡¯s line of work came with risks, but seeing him bloodied and pale on the gurney had left a deep ache in his chest.


    "Elliot¡¯s tough. He¡¯ll make it," Danielle reiterated firmly.


    Xavier, standing off to the side, offered a quiet prayer. There wasn¡¯t much else he could do but hope for Elliot¡¯s safety.


    Suddenly, the doors to the operating room swung open. A flustered young doctor stepped out.


    "Is the patient¡¯s family here?"


    "We¡¯re here," Howard responded, stepping forward with the rest of the family, an ominous feeling settling over them.


    "The patient has gone into shock due to significant blood loss. One of the bullets is dangerously close to his heart. The surgery carries extremely high risks. Here¡¯s the critical condition consent form. Someone needs to sign it."


    Vivian staggered, nearly copsing, but Howard caught her in time.


    Joseph reached for the clipboard, his hand trembling so badly he could barely hold the pen.


    "Let me in," Danielle¡¯s voice was calm but unyielding. The young doctor frowned. "Who are you? This is a critical surgery. You can¡¯t just walk in."


    Danielle knew hospital protocol, but Elliot¡¯s life was on the line. "I¡¯m family. Elliot¡¯s my brother, and I¡¯m a trained medical professional."


    The doctor scoffed, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "You know a bit about medicine, and now you think you can perform surgery? If that¡¯s all it takes, maybe I should jump in, too."


    "You don¡¯t understand!" Xavier interjected, ring at the doctor. "Danielle isn¡¯t just anyone-her medical expertise is unparalleled. If she¡¯s stepping in, Elliot stands a better chance."


    The doctor turned to Xavier with a derisiveugh. "Well, if it isn¡¯t the famous Xavier Darling. Just because you¡¯re a celebrity doesn¡¯t mean you can throw your weight around here."


    Before Xavier could retort, another voice cut through the tension. "Why hasn¡¯t the consent form been signed yet?" A stern-faced female doctor, Savannah, strode up to themotion.

 Chapter 137-3

    "Dr. Watson, the family is being difficult. They¡¯re letting this woman, who isn¡¯t even part of the hospital, disrupt protocol," the young doctorined.


    Danielle ignored the exchange and moved toward the doors.


    "Stop right there! This is an operating room, not a yground. If something goes wrong, can you take responsibility?" Savannah snapped, stepping into her path.


    Danielle met Savannah¡¯s re with a steely one of her own. "I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense. I¡¯ll take full responsibility."


    Savannah scoffed, her tone dripping with condescension. "And how exactly will you take responsibility for a lost life?"


    "That¡¯s my son in there," Vivian interjected, her voice breaking but resolute. "Danielle is more than capable-please, let her in."


    "And you¡¯re okay with letting her risk your son¡¯s life?" Savannah countered, incredulous.


    "Get out of my way," Danielle said coldly, her voiceced with authority.


    The door to the operating room swung open.


    "What¡¯s all thismotion at the OR entrance? Where¡¯s the critical condition notice?" Ethan asked sternly.


    "Sir, this person caused trouble and insisted on entering the OR. I tried to stop her, but she wouldn¡¯t listen," one of the nursesined.


    "That¡¯s right, Director. This woman made a scene. Dr. Watson and I tried to reason with her, but she cursed at us instead," Savannah chimed in.


    "You two must be sick of living, daring to falsely use our Danielle like this! If you¡¯re itching for trouble, just say it!" Taylor and Emery couldn¡¯t stand by any longer, firing back at the pair for their tant lies.

 Chapter 138-1

    "Ethan, just look at them-nothing but ruffians!" Savannah shot a re at Taylor and Emery.


    "Ruffians? You¡¯re the ruffian here! If you hadn¡¯t stopped her, Danielle would¡¯ve been in the OR long ago. You all should be grateful that someone like Danielle is stepping into your surgery. Instead, you¡¯re here spouting nonsense at me!" Taylor snapped back.


    "If you keep yapping, I swear I¡¯ll make sure you never have the chance to open your mouth again. You pathetic clowns are still jumping around in front of Danielle? Pathetic!" Emery joined in, growing increasingly agitated alongside Taylor.


    "Enough! This is a hospital, not a ce for you to cause trouble," Ethan reprimanded them sharply.


    "Ethan, do us all a favor and take a good look at your so-called hospital staff. What a collection of misfits! Instead of honing their medical skills, all they do is spew nonsense," Danielle interjected coldly. "You two, stop talking," Danielle frowned, trying to maintain control.


    It was then Ethan finally noticed Danielle. "Wait a second... it¡¯s you! You¡¯re the young doctor who assisted me during Logan¡¯s surgeryst time!" His eyes lit up as he recalled her remarkable skills.


    "Elliot is inside. I need to get in now, but your staff is blocking me," Danielle¡¯s voice was icy, urgency evident in her tone.


    Ethan turned his piercing gaze toward Savannah and the intern. "Dr. Watson, you¡¯ve met her before. Why didn¡¯t you let her in? Don¡¯t you know how skilled she is?"


    "Ethan, it¡¯s against protocol. She¡¯s not part of our hospital¡¯s staff, and I¡¯m considering the hospital¡¯s liability. If this woman messes up and the patient dies, it¡¯ll cause a huge problem for us," Savannah argued.


    Before Savannah could finish, Danielle stepped forward and pped her across the face. "Watch your filthy mouth. If I hear you curse Elliot again, it won¡¯t stop at just a p," she warned icily.


    "You...! How dare you hit me! I¡¯ll make you pay for this!" Savannah screamed, lunging at Danielle.


    Without hesitation, Danielle raised her leg and kicked Savannah squarely in the stomach. Savannah flew backward, crashing into the wall. She clutched her abdomen, her face twisted in pain and hatred.


    "You... how dare you! I¡¯ll tear you apart!"


    The Darling family stood frozen in shock. Was this really their Danielle? So fierce?


    Ethan, equally stunned, could only think, Wow, violent much?


    "Gag her and deal with herter," Danielle ordered. Without waiting for a response, she strode into the operating room. Ethan quickly followed.


    "Danielle, are you personally performing the surgery? That¡¯s fantastic! The patient¡¯s injury is incredibly close to the heart, and the risk is extremely high," Ethan exined as they entered.

 Chapter 138-2

    Inside, the machines hummed steadily.


    "You¡¯re here, Danielle," Austin said as she approached.


    "Yes. Has the first bullet been removed?" Danielle asked, inspecting Elliot¡¯s condition.


    "We¡¯re about to extract the second one, but it¡¯s dangerously close to the heart. With Elliot losing so much blood, removing it could cause massive bleeding," Austin exined.


    "I¡¯ll assist. I¡¯ll first use acupuncture to stop the bleeding, and then you can remove the bullet," Danielle said, already pulling out her needle kit.


    "Understood," Austin nodded, trusting her skillspletely.


    Danielle swiftly inserted silver needles into Elliot¡¯s acupoints, stabilizing him. "All set. Proceed with the next step."


    Austin and Ethan worked in tandem, carefully locating the bullet. After a painstaking effort, they finally removed it.


    The moment the bullet was extracted, however, the heart monitor began to plummet.


    "What¡¯s happening? The bullet¡¯s out, isn¡¯t it?" Ethan and Austin exchanged confused nces.


    Danielle picked up a scalpel and made a precise incision an inch from the original wound. Dark, toxic blood gushed out.


    "Just as I suspected. These damn assassins are vicious," she muttered.


    "What... what is this?" Ethan was stunned.


    "The bullet wasced with poison. That¡¯s what¡¯s causing this," Danielle exined as she carefully drained the toxic blood. Once the poison was cleared, she began stitching the wound.


    Her technique was wless, like a live demonstration of a medical textbook.


    Austin, who knew how skilled Danielle was in traditional medicine, was awestruck by her proficiency in Western surgical techniques as well.


    With everythingplete, Danielle produced a pill, cing it in Elliot¡¯s mouth. The pill melted instantly, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to swallow. She then quickly removed the silver needles.


    The other doctors in the room stood in stunned silence. It felt as though they had been part of the surgery, yet somehowpletely irrelevant.


    "He¡¯s fine now. He¡¯ll wake up once the anesthesia wears off," Danielle reassured them.


    Ethan thought to himself, ¡¯Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a high-risk surgery? How did she make it look so effortless? The new generation is leaving us in the dust.


    Austin, equally amazed, reflected, ¡¯I spend my days buried in medical books, yet I waspletely powerless here. Danielle is incredible.¡¯


    Outside the OR, however, the Darling family was in chaos.

 Chapter 138-3

    The dy in news had left them fearing the worst.


    Xavier wailed dramatically, "Oh, Elliot! You died so tragically! I didn¡¯t even get to see you onest time. I swear I¡¯ll avenge you!"


    Howard and Vivian fainted on the spot from the shock.


    Joseph and Matthew, their eyes red with tears, quickly called for doctors to attend to their parents.


    Xavier, meanwhile, clung to his brothers, sobbing uncontrobly. "Elliot¡¯s gone! He¡¯s gone! He was fine just a few days ago. How could this happen?"


    Inside the operating room, everyone was jolted back to reality by the wailing outside.


    "Who is that crying like a banshee?" Danielle muttered under her breath, realizing the voice sounded oddly familiar.


    Sharing a look with Austin, she stepped outside. Sure enough, Xavier was clutching Joseph and Matthew, howling in despair. As soon as he saw Danielle and Austin, Xavier ran to them, throwing himself into their arms. Before Danielle could speak, he burst out, "Danielle, Austin, Elliot¡¯s gone! I¡¯m going to avenge him!"


    "What? Who¡¯s gone? When did Elliot die?" The cries were so loud they nearly made Danielle¡¯s ears bleed, and Austin wasn¡¯t faring much better.


    It finally dawned on Danielle that her brothers had misunderstood the situation. But what about their parents?


    Danielle, her ears nearly ringing from the noise, finally pushed Xavier away with great effort. "Joseph, Matthew, Xavier, calm down. Elliot is fine. The surgery was a sess."


    "Really? Elliot¡¯s okay?" Joseph and Matthew asked, their emotions swinging wildly.


    "He¡¯ fine. Once the anesthesia wears off, he¡¯ll wake up," Danielle reassured them.

 Chapter 139-1

    "Joseph, Matthew, Xavier, do you think that Elliot..." Danielle saw how hard Xavier was crying and knew it was a misunderstanding.


    "Where are Mom and Dad? Why aren¡¯t they here?" Austin hadn¡¯t seen Howard and Vivian since he came out. Logically, they shouldn¡¯t have gone home since Elliot was having surgery. Austin was puzzled.


    Joseph and Matthew both red at Xavier. "Xavier scared Mom and Dad into fainting," they said.


    Xavier was crying so hard. Now, being red at by his brothers and sister, he drooped his head, not daring to utter a word.


    At this time, Elliot was also pushed out of the operating room by the doctor.


    Seeing that Elliot was really fine, they were relieved and hurried to their parents¡¯ ward.


    Howard and Vivian were still unconscious. Danielle picked up the silver needles and treated them. Then they slowly woke up.


    Seeing their children beside them, Howard and Vivian thought of Elliot and instantly burst into tears.


    They probably thought Elliot was gone. "Mom, Dad, Elliot¡¯s surgery went well."


    "Yes, Elliot¡¯s surgery went very well. He¡¯ll be observed for a day, and he¡¯ll wake up once the anesthesia wears off," Austin also said in time. He was afraid that if he spokete, they would faint again.


    Howard and Vivian were crying when they heard their son and daughter say that Elliot was fine. "Really? Is Elliot really okay?"


    "He¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, go outside the ward and take a look," Danielleforted them softly.


    Howard and Vivian hurriedly walked out of the ward and came back in a short while. "Xavier, you little rascal, you gave us false information and scared us into fainting." The first thing Vivian did when she returned to the ward was to pull Xavier¡¯s ear as if she wanted to twist it off.


    "Mom, it hurts, it hurts! Let me go! I¡¯m also your son!" Xavier yelled, baring his teeth.


    "Without you, I could live a few more years. You only know how to make me angry every day." Vivian was so angry that she really didn¡¯t want Xavier.


    "Mom, Xavier is also worried about Elliot." Danielle grabbed Vivian¡¯s hand in time and protected Xavier¡¯s ear.


    "Danielle, you¡¯re the most sensible," Vivian said as she looked at Danielle with a face full of doting. Thinking about it now, she was still a little frightened.


    "Fortunately, it was a false rm. Mom and Dad, go back and rest. I¡¯ll stay to take care of him," Joseph considerately said.


    "We can¡¯t sleep even if we go back. We might as well

 Chapter 139-2

    wait at the hospital until Elliot wakes up." Howard and Vivian insisted on staying at the hospital.


    Danielle rushed back to college after seeing that Elliot was fine.


    At this time, a piece of news became a trending topic.


    [Xavier, the youngest best actor in the entertainment industry, insulted the doctor in the hospital, affecting the medical workers¡¯ work!] There were so manyments below.


    [The youngest best actor my ass! I think he¡¯s just lucky. I¡¯ve seen all of his movies. He¡¯s just so-so. His eyes are dull and his lines are even worse. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying without subtitles!]


    [Maybe his Best Actor award was bought with money. He only knows how to market himself all day long, and now he insults a doctor. How shameless.] [There must be a sugar daddy behind him! Maybe he¡¯s just serving the sugar daddy well and letting the sugar daddy spend money on him.]


    [I agree. Look at Xavier¡¯s appearance, he is even more charming than a female, like a goblin. He should be very attractive to rich women!]


    [I saw Xavier going in and out of the hospital several times. I wonder if it was because he spent too much time with the sugar daddy and his body was wrecked. How shameless.]


    [I wonder why this kind of person can still develop in the entertainment industry. Are the requirements so low now?]


    [Shameless scum, publicly insulting doctors. He should get out of the entertainment industry.]


    [I didn¡¯t like him before, and his fans always bragged about his acting skills. Now they¡¯re embarrassed.]


    [I despise these kinds of people. Disgusting.] Xavier¡¯s fans also stepped forward to defend him.


    The next morning.


    Public opinion grew stronger and stronger, with overwhelming abuse. Xavier¡¯s fans immediately came out to defend him, but they were soon drowned out by the cursing.


    When Xavier¡¯s agent saw the trending topic, he withdrew it immediately. But unexpectedly, the opposite happened. Now, the top five trending topics are all about Xavier.


    One of the topics read, [Who is Xavier¡¯s sugar daddy?] Thements were as follows.


    [He even secretly withdrew the trending topic. We must not let doctors feel disheartened. We strongly demand that Xavier get out of the entertainment industry!]


    [He must have gone to please his sugar daddy again. That¡¯s why he spent a lot of money to withdraw the trending topic. He didn¡¯t expect justice to always prevail over evil.]

 Chapter 139-3

    [I have never seen such a disgusting person. He didn¡¯t apologize for his mistake but pretended to be blind.]


    [Let¡¯s see how long he can keep pretending. I used to be a fan of him. How foolish I was!]


    These haters were as mean as they could be.


    On the other side.


    James was in a good mood when he saw the news. He was now targeting Xavier, and they werepeting fiercely for entertainment resources. Now that so many people were cursing Xavier, James finally had the opportunity to beat him.


    "Keep the trending topic so that Xavier has no chance of making aeback," James said with a smile, reminding his assistant.


    "James, the director told us not to offend Xavier," the assistant on the side said timidly.


    "Who is your boss? Don¡¯t you obey my orders now? Can¡¯t you do it discreetly?" James was displeased. Once he beat Xavier, he wanted to see if Xavier would dare to be arrogant in front of him again.


    James had shown kindness to Xavier before, but what did he do? He ignored James, acted noble, and looked down upon him. Now, James¡¯s chance had finally arrived. He wanted to snatch all of Xavier¡¯s resources.


    "Okay, I understand." The assistant didn¡¯t dare to sh with James again. Usually, his temper was extremely bad, and he would scold her whenever he was unhappy.


    "Remember to be discreet. Let the inte trolls follow the anti-fans and scold him. Don¡¯t drag me into this forparison." James still remembered thatst time, someone used Xavier forparison and hired inte trolls to attack him. Later, that person disappeared from the entertainment industry. This time, James wanted to destroy Xavier effortlessly.


    "Understood, James." The assistant didn¡¯t dare to stay a moment longer and hurried off to do what James had instructed her to do, afraid that she would be scolded if she was slow.


    Recently, both James and Xavier were vying for a movie, which was filmed by a famous director in the entertainment industry. This film was basically guaranteed to win awards.


    It could be said that whoever got the role would be one step closer to winning an award. Now that Xavier was caught in a whirlwind of public opinion, it was the perfect opportunity to approach the director and get the movie role.

 Chapter 140-1

    Ruby arrived at the Darling Group¡¯s entrance early. She had beening here for two days in a row, but she hadn¡¯t seen Joseph. Only five days remained until the one-week deadline.


    She was in a hurry so she had left without eating breakfast, and now her stomach was starting to hurt.


    Ruby went to the store downstairs and bought two sandwiches. She had to find a way to see Joseph today. If she couldn¡¯tplete the task, she didn¡¯t know what Emily would do to her mother.


    At that time, a Maybach drove over. Ruby picked up the sandwiches and ran towards the Maybach.


    The Maybach braked suddenly.


    Ruby stood in front of the car. She really had no other choice but to risk her life to stop the car. But now she had no courage to face the person in the car. Because of the sudden brake, Joseph, who was reading documents in the car, almost hit his head. And all the documents fell.


    "Mr. Darling, I¡¯m sorry. A woman suddenly ran out and stopped our car." The driver was so frightened that he apologized tremblingly.


    "Who is it?" Joseph hadn¡¯t slept in the hospital all night, and now someone was stopping his car. It was like courting death.


    "Mr. Darling, this woman has been wandering around our gate for the past two days. She should be looking for you," the driver reported respectfully.


    "Go and send her away." Joseph leaned against the car window, resting his head on one hand, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Okay." The driver nodded, pushed open the car door, and got out.


    "Miss, are you alright?" the driver asked.


    Ruby¡¯s legs were still trembling. Her life was almost lost. She waved her hand and said, "I¡¯m fine. Give me a second."


    "Miss, do you need to go to the hospital for a checkup?" the driver asked in a businesslike tone.


    "No, thanks." She was just here to discredit herself and elevate Sienna. There was no need to go to the hospital. She had to exin everything quickly and then go home to apany her kid.


    "Well, then please step aside. Thank you!" The driver still had a smile on his face and turned to get in the car.


    "Wait, is Joseph in the car?" Her legs were still weak. After rescuing her mother, she would teach Emily a good lesson.


    The driver had a wary look in his eyes. ¡¯As expected, she was here for Mr. Darling, he thought. "Miss, what¡¯s the matter? I can pass it on for you."


    Ruby shook her head and said, "You can¡¯t pass it on. It¡¯splicated. I have to speak to him in person."

 Chapter 140-2

    ¡¯She is indeed after Mr. Darling, but she¡¯s the first one who dares to stop his car. If I hadn¡¯t been a good driver, she would have been dead by now, the driver thought.


    "I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Darling is very busy and doesn¡¯t have time to meet you," the driver said.


    "No time? You¡¯re wasting my time. If you hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have done it now." Ruby finished speaking and quickly opened the car door and sat in. It took less than a minute.


    The driver was dumbfounded.


    Joseph was originally taking a nap. Suddenly, Ruby got into the car. The door mmed shut.


    "Wake up." Ruby reached out and pushed Joseph.


    Joseph was woken up, his face darkened.


    "I¡¯m really sorry! You were too hard to meet, so I had to do it. It¡¯s a little abrupt," seeing his displeasure, Ruby said with a brave face. Joseph then turned his attention to her face. His breath hitched, but he quickly suppressed his emotion. "What¡¯s the matter?" he asked.


    "Can we find a ce to talk?" Ruby¡¯s palms were sweating. She was afraid that if she finished speaking, he would strangle her to death!


    Joseph nced at Ruby expressionlessly.


    In Darling Group CEO¡¯s office.


    "Out with it," Joseph said, his face cold. His legs crossed as he sat in his executive chair.


    "I think I should introduce myself. I¡¯m Ruby Dixon. I¡¯m here to exin what happened at the banquet." Ruby clenched her fists as if to give herself courage.


    Joseph¡¯s gaze swept over her, his eyes sharp. "And?" he asked.


    ¡¯And? And I saved you but you didn¡¯t know! It¡¯s because of you that Emily and Sienna are after me madly!¡¯ Ruby thought.


    "Mr. Darling, it was all my fault that year. I was attracted to you and wanted to win your love! At that time, I drugged you and waited for you in the hallway.


    "In the end, I got what I wanted. But it wasn¡¯t that great. Then I thought, what if you wake up and don¡¯t let me go? What if you make me take responsibility? In a panic, I called Sienna and threatened her toe. In fact, Sienna was the most innocent party in all of this. I was a truly evil one. I¡¯m so sorry. I sullied your innocence. Please don¡¯t misunderstand Sienna."


    Ruby finished speaking and bowed deeply to Joseph.


    Joseph was angry. ¡¯What did she mean by being attracted to me? What did she mean that it wasn¡¯t that great? She left without a word, and now she¡¯s back talking nonsense,¡¯ he thought.


    Joseph pursed his lips tightly, his face cold, with a chill that made one tremble. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 140-3

    he asked.


    ¡¯How on earth does he manage such argepany? Doesn¡¯t he understand what I¡¯m saying? This task is really difficult. Damn it... she thought.


    "I mean, Sienna and you should love each other forever. I am the vicious one, so please don¡¯t misunderstand Sienna. It¡¯s all my fault. Sienna is the most beautiful woman in the world. Everyone loves her. She¡¯s simply a perfect match for you, Mr. Darling," she said.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve used up all the good words in my life. Oh, God, please don¡¯t me me... I lied,¡¯ she thought.


    Joseph looked at Ruby, his face getting darker and darker as she racked her brains to speak for Sienna. "Are you done?" he asked.


    Ruby thought about it for a moment. It seemed she had said everything she needed to say and hadn¡¯t left anything out.


    These were the words she had been thinking about all night, and she was very confident that she could convince him. After all, he loved Sienna very much. Maybe he was just sensitive.


    She nodded, giving him an ingratiating smile. "Yes, I¡¯m done," she said.


    "Then get out," Joseph said coldly, looking down at the document.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want toe here either! With a straight face, is he unsatisfied? It¡¯s too hard to meet him once. I should confirm it, she thought. "Mr. Darling, have you forgiven Sienna?" she asked.


    Joseph kept looking down at his documents and did not give Ruby any reply.


    ¡¯What does he mean? Why doesn¡¯t he reply?¡¯ she thought.


    So, Ruby reached out and shook her hand in front of Joseph¡¯s eyes. "Hey! Did you hear me?" she asked.


    Joseph was so angry that he wanted to throw her off the building.

 Chapter 141-1

    Danielle rushed to college in time.


    Seeing Daniellee back, Maximus felt relieved. He heard yesterday that Elliot and Justin were seriously injured. Especially Elliot, who was dying when he arrived at the hospital. Now that Danielle was back, it meant that Elliot must be fine.


    "Danielle, how is Elliot?" Maximus asked with concern.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Maximus. Elliot¡¯s surgery was sessful." Fortunately, she went to the hospitalst night. She would go and deal with the killer and Savannahter.


    Danielle chatted with Maximus for a while. When almost all the students arrived, a new day of training began.


    [Campus Belle Contest! Vote for the goddess you like.] A piece of news on the college¡¯s intr aroused heated discussion among many students at Moreno University. Someone posted photos of Danielle online.


    Many people¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw Danielle¡¯s photos. She was so beautiful! Many students began to sendments.


    [Is she a freshman? What ss is she in? She¡¯s so beautiful!]


    [Have you noticed that she ispletely makeup-free? I can¡¯t imagine how beautiful she would be with makeup on. I¡¯m in love!]


    [I think she will be verypetitive in this year¡¯s campus belle contest. She is already the campus belle in my heart!]


    [She¡¯s so beautiful. If such a beautiful girl could be my girlfriend, I can¡¯t imagine how happy I would be.]


    [Help! Can anyone tell me what ss she is in? I want to cheer for her!] [This year¡¯s campus belle contest is going to be very interesting. Audrey¡¯s position is about to be reced.]


    [Audrey is also very beautiful, but this girl is even more beautiful. I have to choose the new one.]


    In the campus belle contest, Audrey and Danielle are currently the most discussed. Some said Audrey was beautiful, and some said Danielle was stunning.


    Danielle was still training on the yground, and very well-behaved. Some ssmates who were prejudiced against her had changed their minds about Danielle.


    The morning passed quickly. After lunch, students went back to the dormitory to rest.


    "Danielle, you¡¯re famous now!" June yelled, holding her phone.


    The three girls in the dormitory looked at June with puzzled faces. "What?"


    "Go check out the campus belle contest. Danielle

 Chapter 141-2

    and Audrey have the most votes right now. Audrey was the campus bellest year, and a lot of people are saying that Danielle will be the new one. The campus belle will be my roommate from now on.


    This is so exciting!" June said excitedly.


    Danielle also saw the news. ¡¯Boring. Who put my photo on the campuswork?¡¯ she thought.


    "Danielle is more than just a campus belle. She¡¯s a fairy!" Juniper said with a proud face.


    Even the usually quiet Jane nodded in agreement. Danielle was indeed the most beautiful girl she had ever seen.


    "Aren¡¯t you tired from training? I don¡¯t want to be a campus belle." Danielle really didn¡¯t understand what these students were doing with this contest. It seemed that they had too little coursework.


    Seeing Danielle¡¯sck of interest, Jane and Juniper thought to themselves, ¡¯A goddess is a goddess indeed, so calm.


    But June¡¯s thoughts werepletely different from theirs. She thought, ¡¯Danielle was just putting on an act, clearly wanting it but pretending to be uninterested. Isn¡¯t it just because her family is rich?¡¯


    Every time June greeted Danielle with a smile, Danielle was always aloof. ¡¯If it weren¡¯t for her family¡¯s wealth, who would want to be friends with her?¡¯ June thought.


    On the other side.


    Audrey also saw the news on the Inte. She thought, ¡¯Danielle is really annoying. Now she wants to fight against me.¡¯


    However, Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up. She thought, ¡¯Danielle, on campus, I will ruin your reputation!¡¯


    A new message appeared.


    Hope: [Audrey, you have caused so much damage to our Hill family. I will not let you go! Before 8 o¡¯clock tonight, if you don¡¯t transfer 17 million dors to me, I will go to the Darling family and tell your parents what you did. Anyway, I have nothing now. I¡¯m not afraid of anyone. The worst that can happen is that we both die together.]


    Audrey was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone when she saw this message. Last time, in order to help the Hill family, she had already invested 35 million dors, almost all of her money. Now that the Hill Group went bankrupt, all the money had gone down the drain. They still want to ask her for 17 million dors. How shameless.


    If she didn¡¯t give the money, Hope might really go to the Darling family. It would have been unimaginable if her parents had seen the chat history between her and Hope. They might really kick her out.


    ¡¯But if I give the money this time, maybe Hope will do it again. Since they dare to ckmail me, I will make them suffer, Audrey thought. So, she picked up her phone and replied to Hope.


    [Can you guarantee that you will delete all the chat history if I give you 17 million dors? If you can, I will give it to you.]

 Chapter 141-3

    In no time, Hope replied: [Of course, if you give me the money, I will delete all of it. I won¡¯t disturb you in the future!]


    Audrey: [Okay, see you at eight tonight.]


    After that, Audrey dialed a number, a strange smile on her face.


    In the afternoon¡¯s training, Danielle found that many students were looking at her, and even some non-freshmen came over.


    "Danielle, these people should be here to see you. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be so attractive," Juniper teased.


    Danielle rolled her eyes at Juniper and said, "You are also attractive to men. Do you want me to tell others in detail?"


    "No! Not necessary." Juniper waved her hand quickly, for fear that Danielle would say something wrong. Just then, a senior came up to Danielle and said, "Hello, I¡¯m Bruce Franklin, a junior in the Economics Department and captain of the basketball team."


    Danielle nced at him and asked indifferently, "What¡¯s up?"


    Bruce was very confident in his looks. A lot of girls liked him, but none of them were as beautiful as Danielle. He was attracted to her at first sight of her photos on the campuswork.


    Many students knew Bruce. He was tall and handsome and was popr with many girls on campus. Every time he yed basketball, a lot of girls would watch.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Bruce came to Danielle in person. They began to whisper to each other.


    "Did Bruce fall in love with Danielle? Oh my god, he is so handsome, I¡¯m going to faint."


    "Look, look, Bruce went over to talk to Danielle. Is he confessing his love?" "Danielle is so capable. It¡¯s only been a few days since term began, and she¡¯s already hooked up with Bruce."


    Bruce looked straight at Danielle, his eyes undisguised. "May I have your contact information? If you need anything at school, you cane to me."

 Chapter 142-1

    Danielle really hated his looks. She frowned and said coldly, "No need."


    ¡¯You¡¯re quite arrogant. Just wait, you¡¯ll be smitten with me when you find out how good I am,¡¯ Bruce thought. He said, "You¡¯re new here. Maybe you need something? Let¡¯s exchange contact information!"


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said no need," Danielle said. ¡¯This guy must be crazy. I told him I didn¡¯t need anything, so why was he still talking?¡¯ she thought.


    When had Bruce ever been so humble to a girl? He could easily win many girls¡¯ love. Danielle was beautiful, but she was also very ignorant. He said, "I have a basketball game this week. You muste and watch me!" He thought, ¡¯Once I get you, you¡¯ll have no choice but to obey me.¡¯


    "No time," Danielle said. ¡¯He must be stupid. He can¡¯t even understand my words,¡¯ she thought.


    Danielle¡¯s repeated rejections made Bruce embarrassed. He said in anger, "Very good. You will beg me one day."


    At this time, a student suddenly said, "Bruce is not only the captain of the basketball team, he is also the son of the school director. Danielle offended him. I¡¯m afraid she will have a hard time in school."


    "She¡¯s good at causing trouble. We¡¯d better stay away from her in the future, so as not to get implicated."


    "She looks so cold and aloof. What a poser!"


    For a while, there was a lot of talk about Danielle, and none of it was good.


    Juniper couldn¡¯t take it anymore. "Are you all blind? Didn¡¯t you see that it was that shameless man harassing Danielle? Your parents sent you here to study, not to be paparazzi. All you do all day is gossip. Don¡¯t let me hear your damn words again. Or I¡¯ll tear your mouths apart!"


    Juniper went all out, and for a while, the whole ss was silent.


    "Freedom of speech. They just said it casually, and you¡¯re here cursing. I can¡¯t imagine how poor your upbringing is." Emma stood up to stand for those who had just talked about Danielle.


    As soon as Emma finished speaking, the students who had been discussing Danielle gave her a grateful look.


    "That¡¯s right! Freedom of speech. Why are you trying to control us? We can say whatever we want."


    "If so, tell her to stop seducing people. She usually acts like a flirt. What does she pretend for?"


    Jane had been roommates with Danielle for a few days, and she found her to be a good person. So she couldn¡¯t help but stand up for her. "Words without proof are nder. You can say anything you want, but please provide evidence before you speak. Otherwise, it is defamation."


    "Oh, you¡¯re trying to intimidate us? I¡¯m so scared. Birds of a feather flock together indeed."


    "How funny. Defamation? Why don¡¯t you sue us then? Danielle¡¯s the one who¡¯s not behaving herself."


    Danielle stared coldly at the girl in front of her who was talking about her. "Tell me, how did I not behave myself?" she asked.


    The girl trembled with fright at Danielle¡¯s momentum. "What are you trying to do?"


    "You make up rumors easily. You can say whatever you want, don¡¯t you need to be responsible for what you say?" Danielle didn¡¯t want to argue with them, but the more they talked, the more unpleasant it became.

 Chapter 142-2

    "You am that kind of person Whattsa can I say? Everyone knows " The gir nced at Emma and immediately stiffened har nod


    Danielle sneered. She saw the look in the girl¡¯s eyes when she looked at Emma. The rumors in the ss were spread by Emma, who, like Audrey liked to y these little tricks. "What kind of person am I? Tell me. I don¡¯t even know what kind of person I am, Danielle said.  en kikistories


    "Aren¡¯t you


    Just then the instructor came over and blow his wh


    What are you doing? No discipliner Maximus sald sternly


    Danie came to me and wanted to hit me. The girl immodiately raised her hand to maport, pointed at Danielle, andined to the instructor.


    See if the instructor will purtiss you she thought


    Maximus nced at Danielle the ¡¯Dana, he would have believed the girl¡¯s words. He knew that Danielle solde spoke alone took the initiative to look for trouble with others. It was obvious that the gin was lying and targeting Danielle


    "How did she start trouble Maximus ashad


    The girl looked at Danielle with a smug look on her face and said softly, "Instructor, Danielle often seduces senior students toe to the ss to meet her. We all felt that it was not good, so we reminded her. Unexpectedly, Danielle did not appreciate it but scolded us."


    en.kikistories


    "Did you forget what I just said? Are you courting death? You can really distort the facts and bull lies. It was obvious that you wore the ones who wane brariessly talking about Danie Zoey¡¯s eyes were red with anger


    The girl¡¯s face was full of honor, and a few tearstad from her eyes. "Instructor, bank, she¡¯s going to hit me. I¡¯m sure she¡¯t maly hit me when you¡¯re not hore She¡¯s such a sinew"


    Emma smiled secretly from the side. Danielle I just want to make things difficult for you. Let¡¯s see what you do next she thought


    "Instructor, I can prove that this student is talking nonsense. She had been tolking about Daniels, and her words were very unpleasant. On the contrary, Danielis dian¡¯t argue with them." Jane stood up to defend Danielle


    June when was in the same mitory as Dianale didn¡¯t say anything. She had just artered the school, so she didn¡¯t want to offend anyone at that Time


    "Instructor, look, they¡¯re ganging up on me. I just told the truth. They cause trouble during training time, They obviously don¡¯t respect you The girl directly got the instructor involved ¡¯Now that the instructor heard this, he should be angry, right? she thought.  en.kikistories


    "You say I seduced people. Do you have any evidence? Those man ans not worthy! I want to say that you have been a mustress to others Daniele s¡¯s hard to live a peaceful school te she though "What the hell? You are ndering me," the girl said as her face flushed with anger.


    Danielle nced at the girl coldly and asked, "Did I wrong you?"


    "Of course, you wronged me. When have I ever been a mistress? This is nder." The girl red at Danielle fiercely. ¡¯If my ssmates believe her words, how can I face them?¡¯ she thought.


    "Didn¡¯t you nder me? Didn¡¯t you wrong me? Do you understand my feelings now?" Danielle sneered and said coldly.


    "You, you..." The girl stammered for a long time, not knowing what to say. She waspletely trapped. If she denied it, she would be admitting to Danielle¡¯s words. If she admitted it, she would be proving that she was spreading rumors.


    Maximus also understood what was going on. He had believed Danielle from the beginning. He didn¡¯t expect students to be so bored. He couldn¡¯t let Danielle be bullied in front of him, so his face turned cold.

 Chapter 143-1

    On the other side.


    The rumors about Xavier were still fermenting. His agent, Basil Brown, had been calling Xavier but no one answered. He was anxious. ¡¯Xavier couldn¡¯t live a day without causing trouble,¡¯ he thought.


    Finally, when Basil was in despair, Xavier answered the call. "My God, you finally answered the phone. Why did you insult the doctor? Now the inte is full of scolding," Basil said.


    Xavier had just woken up and his brain was not working yet. He was still dazed. "What are you talking about?"


    "You were filmed yelling at the doctor at the hospital. Now a bunch of haters are bashing you online. We have a meeting soon. Come to thepany right now," Basil said.


    Basil was also very anxious at that moment. This trending topic wasing on strongly. He heard that the big boss would alsoe to thepany in a while. He was one of the few who knew Xavier¡¯s identity.


    Xavier forced himself to wake up. After thinking for a moment, it should be about what happened during Elliot¡¯s surgeryst night. He rubbed his messy hair. "I know, I¡¯ll be there in a while."


    In Blue Streamer Media Company¡¯s conference room.


    Jaden saidst time that any news about Xavier should be reported to him in time. As Jaden¡¯s special assistant, he naturally did what Jaden said. Now, whenever he had time, he would pay attention to the entertainment industry. Then he saw the shocking news.


    He saw that the top five trending topics were all about Xavier, and thements were all negative. His eyes widened, not knowing how Xavier did it.


    So, he hurried to Jaden¡¯s office to report. But who knew that Jaden took one look and came to the branchpany without saying a word, a ce he hadn¡¯t been to too often?


    Jaden sat at the head of the conference table with his legs crossed. His eyes became colder and colder. His face was so gloomy.


    At this time, the special assistant was also very confused. He wondered why Jaden came to the branchpany. Jaden looked furious as if he wanted to kill everyone in the conference room.


    The general manager wiped the sweat as he thought to himself, ¡¯Jaden neveres to the branch.¡¯ He had only just heard that Jaden wasing over with a cold expression, and he kept wondering what mistake he had made. Even now, he was still reflecting on it.


    "Mr. Johnson, what brings you here in person?" the general manager stammered, forcing himself to speak.


    Jaden looked at him coldly.


    This made the general manager and everyone in the conference room break out in a cold sweat. They thought, ¡¯What is going on? Why did Jadene in person?¡¯


    Basil Hills, the director sitting in the conference room, was very anxious. Was it because of Xavier? That was the only issue. There shouldn¡¯t be any other problems!


    "A group of trash! The artist is being cursed on the Inte, and what are you doing?" Jaden tapped his fingers on the table with a cold face.


    Finally, they understood why Jaden was angry. It was all because of Xavier. His news was usually the most searched topic on the Inte. Jaden had nevere to inquire about it before, so what was going on this time?


    As Xavier¡¯s agent, Basil had an undeniable responsibility. Jaden¡¯s questions were really sharp.


    "Mr. Johnson, I called Xavier. But he should be sleeping and hasn¡¯t seen the hot search yet. He¡¯ll be here soon. When he gets here, we¡¯ll know what happened. I believe Xavier is not that kind of person," Basil exined while observing Jaden¡¯s expression. He found that the more he said, the colder Jaden¡¯s expression became.

 Chapter 143-2

    What? How dore he walke Xavier up when he¡¯s sleeping? Couldn¡¯t he just handle & himself Whuidn¡¯t Xavier cry when he saw all the hataments about him on the trending searches?


    The more Jaden thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. His eyes swept over the crowd coldly. He said, think that the hiring standards of the branch office are wrong. If artists have to handle everything themselves, then what¡¯s the point of having agents?"  en.kikistories


    Woing the cold sweat off his forehead, Basil thought, Jaden is ming me. Is he going to tre me? Xavier, you really put me in a tough spot


    Mr Johnson Basil is usually very senous about his work and treats the artists very wall Nows about Xavier often bes a trending topic sasily, so he should be used to "


    The general manager spoke up for Basit tarty in an amergency


    Sure enough, after the general manager ftrishod speaking, they dearly falt the atmosphere was even colder. They know that Jaden would burst into anger


    The assistant standing by the side couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous for the general manager. He thought, How dare he speak for Basil at this time? Didn¡¯t he think about why Jaden came here personally? He couldn¡¯t understand why Jaden was paying se much attention to Xavier."


    At this moment, the door to the contenance mom was pushed open


    Lat me tell you, I was framed. Don¡¯t even mention cursing that doctor, I want to kill nar, Xavier shouted before he even finished pushing open the office door.


    As soon as he came in, he was dumbfounded. He saw Jadon sitting in the tint ce at a granos. He thought Vihy is the hora?


    At the same time, the atmosphers in the conference room was no longer so bertfying


    Basil todked at Xavier standing thers looking at Jaden, Was he scared silly?


    Ha quickly stood up to smonth things a "Xavere here


    Xavier¡¯s face fushed. He omy then came back to his senses, Now that he saw Jane was very embarassad. He wished he cou Immediately. If he had known Jaden was hans, he would never havee


    "Xavier, why did you go to the hospital?" the general manager asked with concem. After all, Xavier was the cash cow of the branchpany.


    Xavier sat down carelessly and waved his hand. He said, "This is a secret, I can¡¯t say anything about it It¡¯s not that he couldn¡¯t tell him, it¡¯s just that it was too embarrassing Last night, his mother almost twisted his ear off.


    Basil nced at Xavier suspiciously and thought, ¡¯What was he up to again?¡¯


    Jaden¡¯s face revealed a barely perceptible smile. He thought, ¡¯Xavier has a secret. He was so lively, so he probably didn¡¯t take it to heart. It is good.¡¯


    Everyone in the conference room was stunned. ¡¯Are we hallucinating? Was Jaden justughing? Could it be that he was too angry?¡¯ they thought.


    "Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. What happened at the hospital?" Basil asked hurriedly. There was still Jaden standing next to him.


    "I didn¡¯t curse at all. That video was maliciously edited. I was just a little angry and wanted to reason with the doctor." Xavier was very angry at the mention of it, afraid that he would be unable to endure in the next second.


    "This is the original video. Post it online." Xavier handed a USB drive to Basil.


    Basil breathed a sigh of relief. He had just nced at Jaden and realized that his face didn¡¯t seem so scary anymore. He thought, ¡¯It seems that he won¡¯t fire me.¡¯ "Okay, I¡¯ll do it now," he replied.

 Chapter 144-1

    "I¡¯m done heref im leaving, bys." Xavier said. Ha mally don¡¯t want to see Jaden, so he decided to leave quickly


    "Okay" The general manager waved his han


    Without a wort Xavier walked out, as if a dog was chasing him. If he was warning slippers, they would probably have fallen off


    "The masting ends," Jaden sait, s?riding out


    The remaining people in the meeting room looked at each other feeling a li confused


    The assistant humid after him


    Mc Johnson, ans we going back to thepany now? The assistant was also confused by Jader¡¯s adions. Why did the meating and like that?


    "Wait for me in the car Jaden said without even looking at the assistant and walked in another direction


    "Okay" the assistant replied. Jaden was headed toward the direction of the restroom


    In the restroom, Xavier was washing his face with cold water. He thought, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should Nide


    Ha cheered himself us, thinking that he should be more confident but not ambassad


    As soon as he tumed around, he saw Jaben aning against the door with his arms crossed. Xavier¡¯sid slipped and he atmost not down on the soot. He had just cheered himself up, but now he gave up


    He said, Excuse me, I want to go out


    Don¡¯t you recognize me anymors?" Jacion askad, a smink ying on his lips as he looked at Xavier.


    Xavier felt a chill down his spine as Jaden stared at him, "What was he up 107 However. Xavier was grateful to Jaden for taking him home that day, so no walked over to Jaden and said, "Thank you for taking me home that day


    Jadon looked at him. Xavier had perfect skin, and he was oven mors handsome than those female celebrities


    Why did Jaden keep looking at me without giving me a response? Xavier thought. He tilted his head and waved his hand in front of Jadern¡¯s ayes


    "How will you thank me?" Jaden asked in a deep and mellow voice after a moment of slience. There was a hint of impetioncs in his heart


    Xavier was stunned. Habinkad in astonishment. He was just saying it out of courtesy!


    How should he thankham?


    Xavier thought, "But since Jedan had ahsady said, what sise could do? I had no one to me but myself to drinking it was rare for Xavier to be at a loss for words.


    Jaden watched as Xaviar thought about something. He didn¡¯t rush him, just wad


    don¡¯t know! What do you want? How about i buy you a car? No, you don¡¯t need. How about I introduce you to a pretty in Xavier said, racking his brains. He thought he was som


    Jadar¡¯s face turned old. He thought, He¡¯s really stupid. And he has no motonia intelligenca at at


    Xavier saw the het nt and his face was cold, so he salt impatienty, "Then tell me, what do you want? You are so picky"


    Jadan heard his wonts and thought. He is quite good at reversing the tact. I didnt speas just how


    "Add me on WhatsApp first, and then you can treat me to dinner and a movie when you have time." Jaden said


    "That¡¯s Xavier didn¡¯t expect his mouest to be so simple, but would it be weind for ten men to go to dinner and a movie? But since he said to, Xavier could only agree


    Okay I¡¯ve been resting recently and don¡¯t have any work. Send me a message whenever you have time" Xavier took out his phone and added


    Jaden on WhatsApp.


    Jaden didn¡¯t expect him to agree so madly. He raised his eyebrows in surprise, thenughed


    He said, "Okay"


    Xavier had never seen Jaden smilis before Jaden looked devtistry charmingt


    Why does he look so handsome when he smiles? His heart skipped a beat. Calm down Don¡¯t be silly this is a man. Xavier thought.


    He felt like he was going crazy actually indulging in Jadan¡¯s beauty Xavier was terrified


    "Wright, i go first, bye" Xavier pushed Jaden away and ran out of the restroom. He ran all the way as if something was chasing him


    "Xavier Jader¡¯s assistant saw Xavier and wanted to say hello. But Xavier ran out was so fast that he he could hardly see Xavier


    How strangil Hadhit the trending topic online been changed? Why was he running so fast? the assistant thought in confusion


    Soon Jaden came down. The assistant said, "Mr. Johnson, I just saw Xavier running so fast. What happened? A dog is chasing him?"


    Jaden nced at his assistant and said indifferently, "None of your business"


    The assistant was totally dumbfounded. He remembered that Jaden said to report anything about Xavier immedidery


    Ha smartly reported but why didn¡¯t Jaden look happy?


    Why? Heparad Jarten to a day. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be happy


    Maneno University¡¯s ygroun


    "You step out" Maximus said as he stared at the girl who siandered Daniele


    She stopped out of the crowd. She thought. Why did he call me out?


    What¡¯s your name?" Malmus looked at her with a serious expression

 Chapter 144-2

    My name is Ava Stuart She had a bad feeling at that me


    "Aas, you ndersd Danielle and openly disrupted the military training systems. Run fiveps around the entire yground, immediately! He wanted to punish Ava¡¯s scheming


    don¡¯t think this stair to me. Daniotie cursed me rudely too. Why didn¡¯t you punish her?" Ava folt extremely wronged and ned at Dte fiercely


    "You ndered Danielle first. She was only defending herself. If you don¡¯t ept my punishment, then get out of my training team now. Otherwise


    "Let me emphasize again. Ava is a typical example. If I ever find out that someone is doing this again, being disrespectful and not united The punishment will not be as simple as runningps," Maxitnus said with a stern face, trying to warn them.


    en.kikistories


    Although Ave was not convinced she could only ept now She thought, it¡¯s along game. Daniole, just wat


    Because Maximus punished Ava, no one dared to speak during the afternoon brsak, toarning that they would be the next to be punished


    The aftermoon matary training andes


    Many students waro exhausted when went back to the dormitory, especially Avs who was punished. Her legs were trembling from running. Thinking of this, the hatred for Dentale grew shonger in her heat


    Danielle¡¯s phone sang


    "Honey ant you fred from military tuning today


    David¡¯s pleasant voice came from the receiver, was so pleasant to hear and so gentle. June smiled and spoke in a sweet voice, "Hello, Danielle went to the bathroom Are you Banielle¡¯s boyfriend? Is there anything I can help you witk


    en.kikistories


    Upon hearing that it wesert Danielle, David said coldly call narter, And, har phone a private Please don¡¯t answer her cols without permission"


    June felt really wronged. She was obviously helping Danielle. She said, "I heard her phone ringing, and I thought it was something urgent, so I wanted to help her answer it. Because she gave her contact information to many seniors at school. No, that¡¯s not what meant, don¡¯t get me wrong. I mean, I was worried that something urgent had happened at her home, so I answered it."  en kikistories


    Why did you answer my phone?" Daniele had just frished showering, and her hair was stel dripping.

 Chapter 145-1

    "Danielle, I heard your phone kapt inging and thought it was something urgent. So kindly answered it for you. I don¡¯t expect to be misunderstood by your boyfriend June said softly, her tone aggneved.


    don¡¯t have anything urgent. Don¡¯t answer my phone again, Danielle said cody


    see. It was my good intentions that nacicirad June lowered her head, her eyes of jealousy. Why does Deniale have such a good family? A casual gift from her worth tens of thousands of dors. Even her boyfriend is so handsome it¡¯s so unfair, she thought


    Danielle pidiad up her phone and found that the call was still connected.


    was taking a shower," she said on the phone.


    heart you sexchanged contact information with many men? David¡¯s tone was jodious


    How could those boys on campus be as charming as me? How dara thay seduce Daniole? They are overconfident. But what if Daniels them? he thought.


    David looked down this ck sull. The more he thought about it the more unhappy he be


    Danielle was amused by his jalousy. "I can feel your jealousy," she said.


    "Yes, I am jockbus Just coax me David admitted drankly and was ading coquettishy


    Daniele was a litte surprised. He even learned to act coquettishly. "Okay. I will coax you. I didn¡¯t exchange contact information with them. How can theypare to you? You¡¯re mature, steady handsome, and tull of knowledge. You¡¯re the best


    Although he know that Danielle was coaeng him, he was amused by her lovely words. He said, "My darling, ami so cutstanding in your heart?"


    "You wanted me to coax you," she thought. "Yean on dort be jealous," she said


    is Et¡¯s mission this time rted to Scorpion David stopped teasing her, knowing that she would get shy soon.


    "Vas, a Tow days ago Scorpion ced an order on ck Web, hiring many assassine to kill Blot Yesterday¡¯s meeting in the Wesnd was s Scorpion¡¯s trap. He never intended to make a deal


    haven¡¯t been able to reach Elliot these days. Yesterday located the assassin and malized that Elliot must be carrying out a mission there. I Immediately sent people over, but it was still a stop toote. Scorpion escaped


    Fortunately, she founded the ck Web Fortunately, she located the assassins in time. Otherwise, Elliot ould have been led


    "Be good and stay safe at coge, find Scorpion and bring him to Elliot David just wanted her to be safe and happy, not troubled by such var mattars.


    "Okay" Danielis responded obediently


    In Charmingtan Grove CEO¡¯S Offic


    Davit pressed the Inte Comes tes my fica


    Less than one minutetar, someone knocked on the office door.


    "Come in, David said


    Patridi asked expectantly "M. Chemington, what do you need me to do?


    "Find out where Scorpion is and bring him to me. David said softly


    Did the Scorpion offend you? Patrick asked. "Scorpion is the second inmand of a border drug traffioung group. Why does David want to cation him? he thought


    "Yes" David said


    I don¡¯t like them. Destroy them then. They don¡¯t deserve to exist. Hiling such a gmat drug lord whom everyone taared was easily said by David


    "No problem Patrick¡¯s eyes it up when he received the omer


    Walking to the door, he turned around and asked "Mr. Charmington, do you want to save anyone alive? If not, ha could just strate them from the air and blow them up


    "Well,tting them die like thit would be too easy, David said in a deep voCEE


    "OK. On " Patrick walked out exotedly, looking as if he had just colved a bonus


    Nathan shook his head when he saw Patrick walk out of the office in high spir


    Mr. Charmington, the meeting is about to begin Nathan reminded


    "Okay" David got up and headed for the conference room.


    In Charmingtan Group¡¯s conference room


    The senior executives looked at each other, wondering why all the shareholders of the group were here today


    David sat at the head of the table and said indifferently. "Lat¡¯s begin


    Mr. Charmington, the Hillside Resort has beenpleted and is now in trial operation. Some scenic spots have been opened to the public with


    In addition, the construction of the shopping mall is still in the bidding stage, bia the project manager said as he looked tsamelingy at Gontrey


    Geoffrey frowned, his face unhappy. "Why are you looking at me?

 Chapter 145-2

    In addition, the construction of the shopping mad is still in the bidding stage, but the project manager said as he lockad tremblingly at Gadthey.


    Geofhey frowned his face unhappy. "Why are you looking at me?


    Unexpectedly, David ratumed safe and sound, and he also cured Tars. Now Logan and Tara praise him every time thay mention him, Geofrey thought.


    "Just say " David said ignity


    "Johan racanmmended severalpanies, saying it was Geoffrey¡¯s instruction. But after our review, they do not most our bidding standards at all


    Geoffrey and David were father and son. Everyone knew that the two were at odds. The manager didn¡¯t dare to use thosepanies. Offending David was not as simple as losing his job. Compared with Dantid, he chose to offend Geoffrey  SV


    Don¡¯t nder me, when did I ask Johan to do this? Geoffray said


    Johan is geding more and more foolish. Why is na notful about doing things? Geoffrey thought


    "Johan, did I ask you to do this? Geoffrey said with a cold face. Only by sacrificing Johan can Geoffrey save himse


    Johan broke out in a cold seat. Ha new that Geoffrey was going to sacrifice him to protect himself Geoffrey didn¡¯t expect Johan to be so clueless


    did it alone, in Geothey¡¯s name it has nothing to do with others just wanted to do it for thepany¡¯s good and save thepany¡¯s monay" Jonan said


    "Our Charrington Group is not short of that amount of money. Johan, everyone knows what you are thinking. You are harming thepany¡¯s image and lining your own packets at the expense of thepany. Yet you said it so righteously." Edward had long disliked Johan, who, relying on his kinship with Geoffrey, had been throwing his weight around in thepany.


    "Edward, your usation is a bit too harsh. I have been working diligently for thepany all these years. I may not have made great contributions, but I have certainly put in great effort." Johan stilt tried to-reason with these shareholders


    David had long wanted to kick Jonan out of thepany. This time, Johan had handed him the perfect excuse, and David would not lut tim off easily


    thu all this working diligently? And talking about contrbutions? Wat have you achieved in the years you¡¯ve been with thepany? How dare you speak so shamelessly David sad


    "David, I suggest we fire Janan immediately as a warming to others who might have ulterior motives Edward showed no memy to Jonen


    Attis point even Geothey did not dars tes speak for Johan, fearing that he might be implicated


    "What do the rest of you think?" David asked, ncing at the people in the conference room


    agree with Edward¡¯s suggestion."


    also agrise with Edward¡¯s proposal"


    "Since everyone agrees, I dere that the decision to fire Jonan is approved," David announced.


    "Now let¡¯s talk about you, Geoffrey"

 Chapter 146-1

    When Geofhay heard David mention mis name, his heart skepped a beat. What is he up to again? Could he have discovered something? he thought


    Just as Geofrey was puzzled. David orders Nathan to distribute the documents to everyone in the conference room


    "Geoffray, how dare you betray thepany and collude with outsiders to deal with us? You even leaked our project to our nvas Sasing the document, a dimictor mmed the fabio in anger, knowing that Geoffrey had grat ambition.


    Geoffrey was confused. He picked up the document suspiciously and his face tumed pale did it secretly, How could this be he thought in shock


    He looked up at David, trembling with anger. "Is this how you treat your father?" he asked


    Dovid nced at nem


    Father? When have you ever tutiled your responsibility as a father? You look forward to seeing me suffer every day and even sending people to assassinata me several times. How could a man who wants his son dead at any moment bo called a father? David thought


    "Did I ask you to betray ourpany? Or did I make you this stupid?" David¡¯s tacs was grm and terrifying, showing no mercy to Geoffrey "You an Logan and Tara¡¯s only son after all. For their saks, five humert a bind eye to your ipetence. From now on, you get out of Channgan mus Don¡¯t you dare stop foot in here again David said


    Everyone in the conference mom gasped. They don¡¯t expect David to be so nahiess to his father. They looked at him sitting there, his expression Indifferent as he spolus the harshest words


    After all, Geoffrey was Logan¡¯s only son. This huge family business should have been his. But Logan decided to support the teenage David directly This was the first time Geofhoy hated David so much. If it weren¡¯t for him, Logan wouldn¡¯t have done this


    Geoffrey¡¯s face tumet palik. David had made him look like a fool in front of so many people is you, you framed mel Aren¡¯t you afraid that Logan will hoist you ountasse for doing this to me?" Geofhey sait


    "You can go ahead and tell him." After saying that, Dovid didn¡¯t even look at Geoffrey


    Nathan


    Hearing David¡¯s order, Nathan immediately stopped forward and made a gesture. "Geoffrey, Johan, we are about to start the meeting. You are no longer amployees of Chantington Group sse leave"


    Johan had been watching asite. But he didn¡¯t get that Goothay be kickert aut if Chantingan Group


    Geofhay was awkward. Helt out a cold snort and walled out of the corteren om


    After the two left, the meeting res.mext.


    Alter Danielle hung up the phone with David, she went to ck Wen. Yesterday, she had someone kidnap Savannah and bring her hans. Savannah really needed to be taught a lesson


    The people at ck Web who came all the way he¡¯s se Danielle and greeted her very respectfully


    In ck Wab¡¯s basement


    Savannah had been locked up in this dark basement sincest night. It had been a whole day and no one cared about her. At that moment, she was thirsty and hungry


    Last night, she got of work at night and was kidnapped on her way back. Today was her day off, and she lived alone. The people at the hospital wouldn¡¯t immediatury notics that she was missing


    She thought, 1 have never made any enemies. Who on earth nad caught me hore? Would these poople klime without anyone knowing? The mars she thought about it, the more scared she was


    Just as Savannah was deep in thought, the basement anor opened, followed by a dazzling light. Because she was in the cars, her eyes couldn¡¯t open l.


    Danielle walked in and saw the dishevd Savannah. She pulled a chair over and sat down


    Savannah blocked the strong light in front of her with har hand, looked up, and sae Danielis sitting on the chair. Her eyes widened in disbelief


    "You bitch! You kidnap met Let me go now or I will not let you go when I get out" Savannah said


    Danie kept staring at Savannah as she spok


    Being stared at by Danieliska mis. Savannan felt a chill in her heart. "Am you listening to me? Let me go now and I won¡¯t press charges. Otherwise I will call the police when I got out. The best thing she could do now was to frighten Daniello letting her go


    "You can say that again when you get out. Danielle sneerat, looking at Savernch with disdain

 Chapter 146-2

    What did she mean? Does she want to keep me locked up forever, or kill me to silence me? Savannah thought. She said, ¡¯Murder is illegal, you better let me go. If the people at the hospital find me missing, they will call the police. When the policee, you will be finished. Let me go now, and I won¡¯t press charges."


    This damned bitch dared to kidnap me is she crazy? she thought


    All she could do now was stall for time. Someone was bound to notice she was missing and call the police


    Really? The police won¡¯t find your body. i crush your bones, put them through a meat grinder with your fresh, and feed them to the dogs. Dariede¡¯s yest on Savannah, her eyes flickering with madness


    Savannah looked into Danielle¡¯s eyes. "Sha really wanted to kill me


    Sesing that Danielle dit not lie to her, Savarman¡¯s face tuned pale with fear. Her whole body trembling and breaking out in a colll sweat


    "We have no grudge against each other. Vihy are you doing this some?" Savannahasket


    Danielle squatted down slowly, her eyes filled with coldness, and revealed a cruel smile. "You¡¯re right But you approached me time and time again, like a clown jumping in front of me. Today, I will teach you your first lesson. Learn to behave yourself when dealing with people you shouldn¡¯t mess with."


    As soon as the words Danilook out a siver needle and pieradin Savannah¡¯s body, mickey and urately


    all happened sa fast that Savannah didn¡¯t even have time to read before her ayes went das. At that moment, taar had spread the suphout her entin brain, and her hands worm touching the ground "What... What did you do to me?


    Danielle didn¡¯t speak for a while Savannah couldn¡¯t see anything now. The fear in her heart had reached its peak, tars streaming gown her face "Say something Where are you? What are you trying to do


    The teaching you a lesson Durielle¡¯s voice echoedfantly in the basemen


    Savannah had always been arrogant in the hospital because she was the youngest and most promising doctor Naturally, she was very jealous of Danielle¡¯s medical skills, as well as her rtionship with David. So she made things difficult for Danielle, but she didn¡¯t expect to be kidnapped This time she was terrified.


    so som please let me go. I will avoid you in the future and never say a bad word about you again Savannan said


    Danielle¡¯s phone rang


    "Miss Daring just as you expectat, the Hill fanity has been pestaring Audhay. They agreed to make the trade at sight stock tonight. I can¡¯t think Audray will give them the money so easily someone reportert


    Danielle said "Koep an eye on them if anything unexpected happens, save nor in time. She is usaha to me. With Autrey¡¯s personality, she would definitely not give them the money so easily. It was quite interesting


    "Okay, Miss Darling


    Danielle hung up the phone and looked Savannah, har voice coins too sata to ms your mistake now."

 Chapter 147-1

    Savannah crawled towards Darielle Just as she grabbed Danialie¡¯s pants, Daniele kicked her away. Thate it when people touch ma


    Savannah was kicked against the wall. She spot out a mouthful of blood. Now her ribs hurt when she breathed. They were probably broken.


    "You, you bitch, I want to call the police, Savannah said


    "How dare you curae me? Deniale walked up to Savannah, grabbed her by the hair, and dragged her to the operating tabis


    Savannah felt like her scalp was about to be roped off, and anger surged in her heart. She had been doted on by nor family since she was a chi When had she aver suffered this? She couldn¡¯t help but curse, "You are such a bitch, all you know is to saduce men, maybe besides David, you seduced Elhan, otherwise why would he trust you so much?


    Daniolls threw Savannah onto the operating table, pulled out the silver needies and stuck them in again.


    Savannah was now able to see, and she immediately saw herself lying on the operating table. She tried to get up but thund that she couldn¡¯t mor


    "What did you din to me?" she asked


    Danielle took ad a needle and walked towards Savannah. She said "thu surset me just now. I help you saw us your mouth, no need to than


    "You don¡¯te over hers beg you I was wrong. I wouldn¡¯t dare to do it again Savannah was naly scamalt and regretted it very much. She thought, Why couldn¡¯t help but course Danielis just now?


    Now that she couldn¡¯t move, she could only beg Danielle to be kind and let her go


    A cruel smile appeared on Danie¡¯s tacs. She picked up the needlestick into Savannah¡¯s mouth, and began to so


    Because there was no anesthesia. Savannah was already trembling with pain, and big beads of seal slid down her face. Daniele deliberately slowed down the speed, just to torture Savannah


    Now that har mouth was sewn shit, she couldn¡¯t even speak. She could only make a whimpering sound from her throat


    Danielis admired her suturing technique after she frished. It was getting more skillet. She pulled out the silver needle, took out a minor, and th Savannah


    Savannah was ahaady about to faint from the pain. She thought that Daniele was too ruthless a pervert. She trembled as she picked up the mis and boked at her mouths, which had been sown shut. She wished she could kit Danielle


    "You are still not convincert. You are still cursing me in your heart, and you even want to kim, Danielle stated in an affirmative tona, speakeng unhumady


    Savannah was genuinely tenfiod of her. She thought, WWith her crazy behavior, I would never make out of this basement. Wy was against he really regrat


    "Come in. The quard at the door came in as soon as Danielle finished speaking.


    " give you one chance to call the police. Danielle gave a distansmi


    She ordered, "Braak her legs and hands, leave her allve, and throw her out." After saying that, Danielle walked out


    Danie¡¯s words were like a death sentence to Savannah. She saw the two strong man, aach holding an iron rod


    Danielle walked out of the basement, and Emary grooted her


    "Miss Darling how should we deal with those assassins?" Emery asked. These assassins were trying to Danielle and Elliot, so they were lod up as soon as they wens caught, waiting for Danielle¡¯s onder


    "Leave none allve, Danielie said inoltantly


    "What about Hugh? she asked


    "He¡¯s v¨¨ry close to the Stuart family, the Dixon family, and the Harms family. Hepleted the investment. He has been contading some ather families recently. We¡¯ve been flowing him for a long times, but we haven¡¯t found anything. Anyway, he may have a high position in the Shadow Domain"


    Emary reported the information he had recently found to Dan


    Danie nodded and said, "Keep an eye on him. And take over all the recent projects from the the families that havepleted the investmen


    "Okay. Miss Dating, is university fun?" Emery didn¡¯t expect Danialia to be so obedient to her parents that she would actually repeat a grado


    Danielle thought of what happened at university and couldn¡¯t help but want to curse. "Do you want to go?" she asked.


    No. It¡¯s enough to have Juniper apany you." Emery shook his head quickly. He didn¡¯t want to study


    "Well, then I¡¯m going back to university" With that she left.


    At Blue Bar

 Chapter 147-2

    Hope had been waiting in the private room fora while. It had been five minutes past the appointed time, but Audrey still didn¡¯t arrive. ¡¯Could she be ying me for a fool? she thought.


    Just as Hope took out her phone to contact Audrey, the door of the private room was pushed open. Several men who lookert like bulies walked in


    Befoni Hope could spook, the man with yellow hair and tatoos all over his body showed a greedy look and asked, "Are you Hope?"


    "Who are you? don¡¯t know you. I have an appointment. Please leave Before the Pill family went bankrupt, Hope always had bodyguards when she went out. She had never been in contact with such bullies. Hope gathered the courage to talk to th¨¨se bullies.


    Did you bring it? The yellow-haired man looked at Hope all over. This girl is really beautful. This daal is mally goodf he thought


    The thugs in the private room looked at Hope with undisguised ayes, which made her very ufortable and flustered


    At that moment, even if Hope was stupid, she know that these people were called by Audrey. We were good friends. But Audrey ordered these bulles here. So be it, she thought


    Did Audrey ask you here? You give me the money first, and I give you the thing" she said.


    The bullies were confused. What money? The employer didn¡¯t say we should give this woman money thay thought.


    I can¡¯t see the money, you want got what you want either. I called the police before I came here. I don¡¯t go back in half an hour, the police will be


    Hope threatened the bullies, hoping to scare them away


    Hearing her words, the bullies looked at each other andughed. "Okay, then let¡¯s see if the police wille in half an hour. Guys, take her phorle and let her see how powerful we are.


    "Stop! I mally called the police Seeing the thugs approaching her, Hope was mally scared, and her voice trembled


    The yellow-nairest man stepped forward and siapped Hope in the face. He said fiercely, "You¡¯re asking for Everyone, strip nor clothes off


    Hope was so tightened that tears streamed down her face. She pleaded constantly "Don¡¯t Let me go. I won¡¯t call the police, pleas


    But obviously the billies ignored Hope¡¯s pleas


    Hope¡¯s clothes had been torn to shreds, but she kapt protecting herself. A group of people surrounded her so she couldn¡¯t run away


    The yellow-haired man picked up the wine thom the table and poured it directly into Hope¡¯s mouth, while othersughed and whistled


    Hope shook her head constantly, Being forced to drins arge ss of wine, she coughad violently.


    "She is still ring at you, a man said


    Hearing this, the yellow-haired man siapped Hope again. He said, "Bitch, you re at me? How dare your

 Chapter 148-1

    Hope¡¯s clothes werepletary tom, leaving only her underwear on her upper body


    "She has a good figum Boss, you do it first, we will recont it for you" another man said to the yellow-haired man


    Hope was really desperate now She thought, Audhoy, if I survive today I will not let you go


    Just as Hope was stunned, the yellow-harad man tore her skat and mached for her. Hope sait. "Don¡¯te. Get out. Don¡¯t touch me


    "Why are you still pretending to be a chaste woman? Why don¡¯t you just have a good time with us? Maybe we¡¯ns happy, well ist you go they trasod


    The yellow-hairsad man directly hugged Hope, who trembled with fear. Just as the yellow-haired man was about to make a further move...


    The door of the private room was kicked opan, and a dosan people walked in


    "Who are you? Get out! I¡¯m busy now!" The yelow-haired man stared at the group of people who came in with a farne look in his eyes.


    "Tayin, cigentte dangling from his lips, emerged from the crowd. With a swagger, he approached the smas, blond man and sent him flying with a single kick


    "You¡¯re not qualified to know who I am"


    Taylor and his team, observing from the monitoring room, descended calmly when they realized the group was about to begin a live broadcast


    Enraged to see their boss kicked asion, the group apanying the punk rushed to confront Taylor You dare strike Miss Dating? You¡¯re asking for


    Taylor gave a cold smile. He knocked al these people down in no time, leaving them unable to rise


    An Taylor approached, the purk trambled with fear and blurted out, "I was wrong, I was wrong! Please don¡¯t nit me?


    Taylor must be crazy in their eyes


    He started beating them up as soon as he came up without a word, crusher than any of them


    Squatting down, Taylor ground the cigarette butt against the punk¡¯s hand and asked, "Who sent you?"


    The punk answered "Dutch, I hurts. I dont know who they are but I answered a cal and again talid us toe to this mom and take this woman¡¯s phone, anit then


    He said as he nced at Hope


    "Speak, Taylor said impatianty


    "She paid some of our guys to siseo with her and fim. We got fifty grand upfront, and we¡¯re supposed to get another 55 thousand dors when it¡¯s all done. The punik stammered, "Sic I swear we didn¡¯t touch her. Please just let us go


    The punk thought Taylor was Hopes thand, so he beat them to vent har anger.


    "Give me her contact information and the ount number for payment Taylor said curtly


    The punk trembled as he handelt a note to Taylor "There I¡¯ve told you everything I know. May I go now?


    "Take off your cothes and give them to Hope" Taylor saio, gestuing toward her


    Without a word, the punk stripped off his clothes and gave them to Hope, offering profuse apologies


    You¡¯re free to go now," Taylor sait. The young man immediately bolted out


    The shock of the situation Ingered, and only when Hope felt the clothes clutched in har hands did she retum to reality. She quidioy put them on


    Slightly embarrassed, Hape frished dressing and said to Taylor. "Thank you for saving me


    Taylorughed coldly, not even ncing at Hope. "Hal You¡¯s overthinking things. Saving you was naver my intention. I just wanted to see it all go down on live TV. My boss anderest me to save you


    Ha vividly recaled the woman berading and demeaning Miss Diarning at the mall. Had it not been for their orders, he would have been sempat t slience Hope permanently.


    Hope blushed, surprised by his words. "Who is your boso she asked, conftaed


    Danielle After saying that. Taylor went out.


    Hope slumpad onto the sofa, never expecting that in her moment of utter despair, it would be Danielle sending help


    Danielle had just gottan back to her dorm when she got a message from Taylor,


    Mas Darling as you pradiced, Audrey didn¡¯t appear herself, She sont some local thugs to meet with Hope instead. I¡¯ve already rescued har


    Hope¡¯s loss was significant, so Danielle would wait and see how things would unfold between Hope and Audity At kast this situation would prevent Autray from constantly unting hemelt in front of hor


    Danielle sont s???


    "Danie, you¡¯re bade Juniper eximed, pulling Danielle aside as soon its she retumed to the dormitory "Lode" Juniper continued, showing har phone to Daniele "someone¡¯s trying to nder you anthe I can¡¯t imagine whirl would do such a ming


    Danielle pikad in the phone and looked at the post about her

 Chapter 148-2

    [I¡¯m a freshman, and I want to warn everyone about the ¡¯Campus Belle." Don¡¯t be fooled by her looks. She seduced our instructor to get out of military training, and because of her, he made the girls in our ss runps in the summer heat as punishment. They had no choice but to obey, and one girl even fainted from heatstroke.]


    [It wasn¡¯t just this one incident. During her military training, she frequently engaged in flirtation with male trainees, attracting the e attention of many senior students who would visit the ss hoping to see ker. She reportedly weed their advances and remained on friendly terms with then Would you consider this behavior to be toying with someone¡¯s feelings?]


    Finally, several photos were postat, including one of Danielle speaking with the instructor and another showing senior students asking her for contact Information


    Numerous negativements were directed at Danicle on the past, with some even suggesting she leave schod


    The poat¡¯s well-supported and documented content easily convinced those unfamiliar with the thin


    Reading These posts off Danielle speechless thairtaient for namer-mongering was undoniatis Washer attractiveness hortait?


    She returned the phone to Junipe with a calm expression and said, "G1


    Juniper knew Danse wouldn¡¯t stand for the rumor, and she wasn¡¯t upoot about the post. Danielle was just a little angry at the person who started Har fiance was wonderful, so why would she be erested in boys at school?


    Daniello, don¡¯t let that post got to you. We know it¡¯s not true. We all believe in you, they¡¯re just jealous" Even the usually quiet Jane wanted tofort Danielle. She had also seen the past and knew it was all lies


    Seeing that Jane and Juniper wars alreadyforting Danielle, June went over to join them in offering support.


    "Danielle, even though we usually only see each other during military training, I want to be clear: I believe you. You¡¯re not someone who ys games in rtionships. You already have a boyfriend, so it¡¯s best nat to share your contact information with those senior guys. That way, everyone avoids misunderstandings," said June.


    Alter Jung finished speaking, everyone in the dom locked at h?r, making her faer extremely ufortable. "Why are you looking at me like that? she asked.


    "Jone, what are you implying? Are you saying you saw Danielle add those people on WhatsApp7 Honestly, they can¡¯tpore to Danielle¡¯s boyfriend It¡¯s not even close. Don¡¯t waste your breath, Auniper sad


    Juniper, angered by June¡¯s words, delended Danielle, feeling that June was being two-faced

 Chapter 149-1

    Jane was also bewildered by June¡¯s statement.


    June retorted, "I¡¯m just looking out for Danielle, but it¡¯s not okay for you to speak like that." June knew it was unwise to provoke someone from a wealthy family like Danielle, but she deeply disliked Juniper. June suspected Danielle only received such fawning attention because of her family¡¯s wealth, and resented the usation from Juniper.


    Juniper despised this two-faced behavior, saying, "Is this really a concern or just nonsense? Danielle doesn¡¯t need this."


    June found Juniper very annoying and said softly, "Juniper, you can¡¯t just throw me under the bus to get on Danielle¡¯s good side, can you?"


    Juniper was truly frustrated with June this time. "Stop acting helpless. Danielle is my best friend - do I need to please her? Something is wrong with you."


    Unable to bear hearing June speak any longer, Jane intervened and said, "June, stop it."


    "Jane, do you also think I was wrong? I was only worried about Danielle, but you¡¯re all being so unfair to me." June burst into tears. "How did I end up living with such unreasonable people?"


    June¡¯s constant questions about Jane¡¯s family since she moved into the dorm made Jane ufortable, but she didn¡¯t say anything since they were living together. Now, June was acting innocent again.


    "You were wrong to use me of sharing contact information without evidence and to answer my phone without asking. Now you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re about to cry? What are you trying to do?" Danielle said calmly.


    June was furious at Danielle¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t want to offend Danielle. She swallowed her anger. "Danielle," she said, trying to calm the situation, "I think you misunderstood me. I¡¯m very direct and sometimes speak without thinking. Please don¡¯t be upset with me."


    Danielle nced at June without saying a word and turned back to her seat.


    The four of them remained silent on the matter.


    Danielle opened herptop and connected to the campuswork, which was already buzzing with posts about her after just one week of sses.


    She had seen only two posts: one about the campus belle contest with a photo of her, and the other one she had just found.


    Danielle found a photo of herself on the "Not a Foodie" ount and then discovered a nderous post about herself on another ount called "Sleepyhead."


    She clicked on both ounts but found they were empty and newly registered.


    The school¡¯s policy requiring real names for registration yed to Danielle¡¯s advantage. She quickly hacked into the ount "Not a Foodie," revealing the registered user as Emma.


    Danielle wasn¡¯t surprised to see Emma¡¯s name. She knew Emma had posted her photo online topete with Audrey for the title of "campus belle," hoping to provoke Audrey into doing something against her. However, Emma had miscalcted. Audrey wouldn¡¯t dare to retaliate openly and could only resort to petty acts in private.


    Danielle¡¯s fingers flew across the keyboard as she hacked into Sleepyhead¡¯s ID, revealing the registered name: Nancy. She recalled that Nancy often spent time with Ava. Danielle found it very interesting.


    Danielle took screenshots of the information to save it, already nning how she would fight back.


    ----


    On the other side.


    When Ruby intercepted Joseph¡¯s car thest time, she tried


    her best to exin herself, but she wondered if he believed


    her.


    Ruby scratched her head in annoyance, wondering if her


    attempt to tarnish her image to Joseph had been convincing.


    She thought she must be crazy.


    Just as Ruby¡¯s annoyance peaked, her phone rang. She


    picked it up and saw that it was Emily. Rolling her eyes, she


    reluctantly answered.


    The call connected, and Emily¡¯s voice rang out, threatening,


    ¡°Ruby, do you want your mother or not? You have three days.


    If you don¡¯t finish your task, there will be consequences."


    Ruby tried to calm herself down. Taking a deep breath, she


    said, "I already exined everything to Joseph. Whether he


    believes me or not is his concern, not mine."


    ----


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you perhaps jealous of Sienna and


    Joseph¡¯s rtionship and trying to keep him to yourself? If


    not, why hasn¡¯t Joseph contacted Sienna before? Did you


    seduce him, you spiteful woman?" Emily said over the phone.


    She continued, "You¡¯d better give up. For your mother¡¯s safety,


    allow Joseph and Sienna to marry. You have three days."


    Ruby found Emily¡¯s words rather ironic. She couldn¡¯t believe


    that after ndering her, Emily now wanted her to y


    matchmaker.


    Ruby said, "I¡¯ve said all I need to say. What transpires


    between Joseph and Sienna is their affair. Didn¡¯t you say


    Joseph and your daughter are in love? I¡¯m not his mother, so I


    can¡¯t dictate his marriage choices. Is Sienna so determined to


    marry into the Darling family?"

 Chapter 149-2

    ----


    Emily was furious when she heard Ruby¡¯s words.


    ¡°How dare you speak about my daughter in such a


    disrespectful way? It¡¯s no surprise your father isn¡¯t fond of you.


    And let me be clear, he¡¯s involved in this decision too. If we


    don¡¯t see any progress within three days, you can say


    goodbye to ever seeing your mother again,¡± Emily threatened.


    With that, she hung up the phone directly, without giving Ruby


    a chance to speak.


    ----


    After ending the call, Ruby gripped


    her phone, hon back tears. Her


    mother¡¯s sexious illness when Ruby


    was thirteen had kept them apart


    ever since: The following year, SS


    Robertbrought Emily and Siena


    home Sienna was the samecage as


    OBY, only a month younger The


    realization that her father-had been


    unfaithful and had a daughter of her


    age was devastating.


    ----


    After Emily¡¯s arrival, she subjected


    her to systematic mistreatment,


    often depriyit her of food or


    locking henin a small, dark room, &


    while taining a fagade of


    kindness in front of Robert. The


    ¡°e €ption, aided byplicit.


    ants, led Robert to beli¨¦ve his


    capdaughter was simplybeing


    difficult, causing him to dismiss her


    ims of abuse.


    ----


    She seethed with hatred for Emily and Sienna, but her rage


    towards Robert, the man who had imprisoned her mother,


    bumed even hotter.


    After her grandparents died that


    year, they left?her mother a sizable


    inheritange\Robert imed the ¡ª


    companythiad cash flow issues and


    took thesmoney. Although her >¡¯


    mothe? wasn¡¯t sick, she quickly


    became bedridden and her¨¦ondition


    worsened each day. Robert refused


    to let her visit her mother


    ----


    The suddenness of her mother¡¯s illness struck Ruby, making


    her suspect Robert¡¯s involvement. She vowed to get justice.


    She suppressed her emotions, her mind racing with thoughts


    of where her mother might be held captive and how to free her


    from Emily¡¯s clutches.

 Chapter 150-1

    The next day.


    Although still a day for military training, Danielle noticed some odd stares at the yground. Unfazed, she continued her tasks, unconcerned by the attention.


    Emma approached, her face a mixture of emotions. "Danielle," she said, "I saw posts about you on the campuswork. Betraying David like that was a terrible thing to do. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you cover it up."


    Danielle fixed Emma with an icy stare. "What am I supposed to be hiding? What have I done?"


    Emma took a deep breath and said sincerely, "I understand why you¡¯d be drawn to the senior students. We all know they¡¯re impressive. And if you were trying to get out of training, especially with that instructor¡­ Look, the point is, we won¡¯t tell anyone. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±


    Danielle sneered, "Who do you think you are, putting on airs like this? And let me warn you, don¡¯t even think about taking what¡¯s mine.¡±


    Danielle, I¡¯m just trying to be nice. Why are you being so mean to me?" Emma¡¯s eyes were red, as if she had been wronged.


    Some students defended Emma, saying to Danielle, "How could you act this way? Emma is only worried about you. It¡¯s unfair to me her for your own indiscretion.¡±


    "That¡¯s right, beauty isn¡¯t everything. Her personal life is a mess, and now she¡¯s taking it out on others..."


    They all pointed their fingers at Danielle.


    Danielle sneered at Emma, who was feigning weakness. "Not a Foodie¡¯ is your ount, isn¡¯t it? I suggest you stop these games. You won¡¯t like it if you push me too far."


    Emma froze, certain Danielle was bluffing. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," she denied.


    "At that moment, the instructor approached and blew the whistle, saying, "Everyone, line up and stand at attention for an hour."


    Maximus noticed everyone staring at him, but he brushed it off and said seriously, "You have three days of military training left. These final days will test your teamwork."


    As Maximus prepared to announce the rules, a senior officer approached. "Mr. Cole," the officer said, "the battalionmander requests your presence in his office."


    Maximus nced at his ssmate standing at attention. "Cover me," he said. "I¡¯ll check it out."


    Battalion Commander¡¯s office.


    Maximus Cole rushed up to the door, straightened his clothes, and knocked.


    "Come in," said the battalionmander.


    Maximus was surprised to find the school principal in the battalionmander¡¯s office when he arrived. "Commander, did you want to see me?"


    The battalionmander nced at Maximus, offering him the phone. "Want to say anything?"


    Maximus was stunned when he picked up his phone and saw the scandal that had been brewing all night about him and Danielle. How had he gotten mixed up in a scandal with her? His expression instantly turned serious.


    He exined, "Commander, Danielle and I are innocent. These posts are nothing but nder. She¡¯s Major Elliot¡¯s younger sister. I knew her previously, so we were just catching up.


    "This post is nderous and has created a hostile environment for Danielle at school. I request that the school take severe disciplinary action against those responsible."


    Ryan hadplete faith in Danielle¡¯s character. He believed these students should prioritize their studies instead of vying over trivial matters.


    "Mr. Tucker, Maximus is straightforward. I trust himpletely and believe he would never do such a thing. I also urge the school to conduct a thorough investigation and provide both the instructor and the girl with a proper exnation." The battalionmander firmly believed in Maximus, and he was as certain about the instructor¡¯s innocence.


    More importantly, he trusted Elliot implicitly and believed his younger sister must be just as good-hearted. He couldn¡¯t stand to see her mistreated.


    "Ryan wanted to protect the girl from being treated unfairly at school, so he would use this chance to improve the school¡¯s culture.


    ----


    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Cole. I will find the person behind and deal


    with it ordingly," said Ryan.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, but I can¡¯t let Danielle get dragged into this."


    Maximus was so angry that he wanted to physically confront


    the person responsible.


    ----


    Moreno University¡¯s cafeteria.


    After morning military training, Danielle and her friends went to


    the cafeteria for lunch, where they noticed more and more


    people staring at them strangely.


    ¡°Ava remarked sarcastically from the next table, "The nerve of


    some people! She¡¯s still eating in the cafeteria? I wouldn¡¯t be


    able to show my face after that."


    Nancy, who was standing nearby, also chimed in, "She has no


    shame. She can still eat after that? I bet she¡¯s here to flirt with


    guys since this is when they alle to eat."


    ¡°It¡¯s no surprise the instructor made me runps for someone


    else¡¯s mistake. I guess that post was true after all," Ava said


    sarcastically.


    People gathered to watch the fun.

 Chapter 150-2

    ----


    "Stop trying tasstir up trouble. You


    two are singly the same tune. I


    think youtwo were behind the whole


    thing!" s¨¦eing they attacked Danielle


    from the moment they got there,


    Danf¨¦tle¡¯s friend couldn¡¯t helpbut


    ef¨¦nd her.


    ----


    Ava and Nancy exchanged uneasy nces. "What are you


    implying?" Ava asked, her voiceced with guilt. "We¡¯re


    nothing like Danielle."


    Danielle, who had not spoken, walked up to Ava and Nancy


    with two tes of food.


    "In the following scene, everyone gasped as Danielle ced


    dinner tes on Ava and Nancy¡¯s heads.


    Stunned, they gaped at Danielle for a moment before erupting


    in fury. "Are you insane?" they shrieked. "You little brat! How


    dare you put food on my head? I¡¯m going to teach you a


    lesson!


    "Bitch, do you have any idea how much my clothes cost?"


    ----


    The two of them rushed towards Danielle with their heads


    covered in soup.


    As they rushed towards Danielle, she dodged sideways,


    pping Ava across the face. With another swift move, she


    then pped Nancy.


    Both of them instantly clutched their soup-soaked left cheeks,


    leaving the surrounding students momentarily stunned.


    Ava, who never been hit before,


    was stunted to be both doused with


    soup apt pped. "You rude tthe


    brat! Bent you know who I ant? How


    dar eyou hit me? I¡¯m calling I my dad!


    Your re finished!"


    ----


    Nany echoed, "Yeah, Nana, call your dad quickly. Have him


    come and deal with Danielle and get her expelled from


    school.¡±


    Is that so?" Danielle retorted, stepping onto Ava¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Well, if we¡¯re telling the school, let me give you some


    evidence.¡±


    "Danielle repeatedly pped Ava.


    She then turned to Nancy.


    "Don¡¯t you daree any closer! This is a school! You..."


    Nancy¡¯s voice trailed off before she could finish her threat.


    Danielle repeatedly pped her in the face, leaving it badly


    swollen, before finally stopping. The attack was shockingly


    brutal for students.


    ¡°Danielle cleaned her hands with a wet wipe and then threw it


    at Ava¡¯s face.


    ----


    Danielle¡¯s voige-was cold, her eyes


    even colder ou were behind the


    post, weren¡¯t you? The boys at =~


    school aten¡¯t good enough for me to


    botherseducing them¡ªI wouldh¡¯t


    wast¨¦ my time adding their ¡°contact


    inf¨¦rmation."


    ----


    With that, she turned and walked out of the canteen.

 Chapter 151-1

    Cloud Restaurant,


    This exclusive restaurant in Soufield extended membership to an elite clientele, with fees starting at 3 million dors.


    "The man, with his sculpted features and sharp suit, sat at the dining table, legs crossed, patiently waiting for someone.


    "A man dressed entirely in ck, wearing sunsses and a mask, approached, pulled up a chair, and sat down opposite the man.


    "After removing his mask and sunsses, he said something infuriating, "Is the Johnson family facing financial difficulties?"


    "The man seemed surprised, ncing at him and asking, "You don¡¯t like this ce?"


    ¡°I¡¯m a very popr star. Why didn¡¯t you find a ce with a private room? What happens if we¡¯re photographed?" Xavier remarked arrogantly.


    "Jaden initially thought a private room would be dull and preferred the ambiance of sitting outside. However, he was caught off guard by an immediate scolding upon his arrival. Xavier was surprisingly bold tosh out at him like that.


    ¡°Next time, let¡¯s get a private room. You don¡¯t have to worry about ending up on the trending topics with me. And besides," Jaden¡¯s lips curved into a teasing smile, "is having dinner with me really that scary?"


    "Xavier waved his hand dismissively. "Of course, I¡¯m worried about you getting dragged into this mess! I just got off the trending topics¡ªif it weren¡¯t for that video proving everything, those trolls would be on my doorstep throwing rotten eggs right now."


    "Jaden¡¯s face instantly went cold. He suspected that the intern from the hospital had been badmouthing Xavier again. Immediately, he grabbed his phone and sent a message.


    [Catch the intern at St. Katherine¡¯s Hospital who ndered Xavier.]


    "Xavier¡¯s temper red again when he realized Jaden was still glued to his phone and hadn¡¯t responded to anything he¡¯d said.


    "Are you eating or not? If not, I¡¯m leaving," said Xavier.


    Jaden had just finished sending the message when he heard Xavier¡¯s angry voice. He looked up and met Xavier¡¯s re.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Jaden tried to soften his voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You wanted to have dinner, but now we¡¯re here, and you¡¯re just on your phone. Go ahead and keep ying, I¡¯m not hungry anymore." Xavier wasn¡¯t sure why he suddenly felt like yelling.


    Jaden paused, eyebrows raised. He¡¯d just sent a message, and he wasn¡¯t constantly on his phone. Xavier was prone to making false usations.


    He exined, "I wasn¡¯t constantly on my phone. I just sent a message."


    Jaden immediately waved to the restaurant manager and said, "Order whatever you¡¯d like to eat."


    "The manager respectfully presented the menu to Xavier, "Mr. Darling, please take a look at our menu."


    Xavier didn¡¯t bother to listen to his sophistry. He was tempted to order excessively to bankrupt Jaden, but then realized it wouldn¡¯t work, no matter how much he ordered.


    "To look good on camera, he usually restricted his eating, and his agent kept a close eye on him to make sure he didn¡¯t overeat.


    "Xavier ordered, "I¡¯d like the Beef Wellington, Foie Gras au Caramel, Escargots ¨¤ Bourguignonne, Tomato Beef Soup, King Crab, ck Truffle Fries, and Caesar Sd, please. And for dessert, I¡¯ll have these."


    Xavier¡¯s eyes shone as he eyed the menu, thinking he could be full this time. He was on vacation recently and seemed to have gained a few pounds.


    ¡°Do you want anything else?" Jaden noticed Xavier staring at the menu, practically drooling. He had quite the appetite.

 Chapter 151-2

    ----


    ¡°No, these are plenty.¡± Xavier shouldn¡¯t have ordered so


    much. He usually just had a sd.


    Jaden picked up the menu and ordered a dozen more dishes.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, Mr. Darling, what would you like to drink?" the


    manager asked respectfully.


    ¡°We¡¯re sticking to juice," Xavier said excitedly, remembering


    his recent embarrassing moments with alcohol and how he


    didn¡¯t want a repeat.


    The manager nced at Jaden.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have juice," Jaden said with a smile, his hand against


    his lips.


    ¡°The restaurant manager said, "Okay, I¡¯ll arrange the dishes


    right away." Then he left."


    ¡°Go ahead andugh if you want, I don¡¯t care," Xavier said,


    holding his head high.


    Just then, a woman in a long white dress walked over.


    ¡°Jaden, it¡¯s you. What a coincidence!" The woman¡¯s face lit up


    with joy, her voice a bit timid.


    ----


    Xavier looked up at the girl, catching a whiff of her perfume


    from afar.


    "Um," Jaden responded coldly.


    Still searching for a conversation starter, the woman in white


    asked, "Jaden, have you been busy? My mother keeps


    mentioning that you shoulde over for dinner when you


    have the time."


    ¡°I¡¯m not free," Jaden frowned. Tricked by Xavie, he had gone


    on a blind date set up by his family. Although he told the


    woman he wasn¡¯t interested, she had contacted him every day


    since.


    ----


    ¡°Jaden, whenare you free?" She had


    always like im, so when she heard


    he had agre¨¦d to a blind date a few?


    days pride she quickly arranged for


    ¡° parents to set one up with fim.


    His.f¨¦jection after dinner was)


    n¨¦xpected.


    ----


    ¡°Xavier was taken aback, realizing they were keeping


    something from him, especially since the woman had even


    invited Jaden to her house.


    ¡°Anything else?" Jaden asked with displeasure in his voice.


    ¡°Jaden, can I share a table with you?" The woman gritted her


    teeth, unable to believe Jaden was so indifferent to her.


    ¡°No." Jaden¡¯s face fell. He¡¯d finally convinced Xavier to go out


    to dinner with him.


    ¡°Jaden.¡± Rejected repeatedly, the woman felt too ashamed to


    hold her head up in such a public ce.

 Chapter 151-3

    ----


    Jaden, she¡¯s calling you," Xavier sarcastically said from the


    ide. Jaden¡¯s cold demeanor towards her angered him.


    Xavier found it inexplicable that he was angry about this.


    Jaden nced at the sarcastic man and smiled.


    ¡°The woman saw Jaden smiling at someone else and then


    turned to find Xavier sitting across from her.


    ----


    "Excuse me, are you Xavier Darling?


    I¡¯m a big fan @f your work. Would


    you mind iffjoined you at your.


    table? Oly and do you happen to


    know Jaden?" The woman was>sure


    rent Seri refuse her request to


    sitdwith him. After all, he wae


    public figure, and she hachmade it


    clear she was a fan.


    ----


    "Xavier recoiled dramatically. "I most


    certainly do mind," he dered. "Do


    you have b¨¦dy odor? Is that potent.


    perfumedomask it? You should


    more c¨¦nsiderate¡ªthis fragrande is


    overpowering! Honestly, you should


    juststay home." He waved @handi in


    ffont of his face as if to dispel a foul


    odor.


    ¡°Xavier¡¯s harsh words momentarily stunned the woman. Her


    face flushed crimson as she nced at Jaden and fled.

 Chapter 152-1

    Jaden was surprised by Xavier¡¯s proficiency inbat.


    "Xavier frowned at Jaden, trying to read the strange expression on his face. Had Jaden been angry that he¡¯d driven the woman away? The more Xavier considered it, the more likely it seemed. "You¡¯re furious I hurt her feelings..." he said, widening his eyes at Jaden.


    Jaden didn¡¯t react for a while.


    "I¡¯m done. Eat it yourself." Xavier stormed off when Jaden didn¡¯t react.


    Jaden quickly stood, gripping Xavier¡¯s arm, and stammered, "I froze for a second. She was just a blind date my family set me up on¡ªI turned her down afterward."


    "On hisst blind date, Jaden rushed through the meal and declined a second date afterward. He hadn¡¯t been on one since.


    "If the people around Jaden saw him like this, they¡¯d be shocked. He usually barely said a word in a month, but during this meal, he was patiently exining things like never before.


    "Let me go," Xavier pouted, his voice sharp with indignation. "I bet you loved it when she was talking to you. Look how happy you are.


    "Xavier was afraid to meet Jaden a few days ago, but today his attitude shifted dramatically, and he became sarcastic at times.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m happy? I was smiling at you, not her," Jaden exined patiently, his tone as gentle as possible. "How about we sit down and eat first? It¡¯s all your favorite food."


    "Hmph, I let it go for the food¡¯s sake." Xavier looked at the table full of delicacies and swallowed.


    "Well, I know," Jaden said in acknowledgment.


    "Jaden kept peeling shrimp, cutting steak, and picking up vegetables for Xavier, but he barely touched his own food.


    *****


    Moreno University.


    At the Counselor¡¯s office.


    "Nancy and Ava, their faces bruised and covered in soup, tearfully used Danielle of assault.


    ¡°Mr. Langley, please help us. Danielle is very aggressive. She threw food at us from a te, hit and kicked me, and pped me many times," Nancy cried.


    Nancy sobbed, her words slurred from the beating that had knocked out two of her teeth.


    She added, "Mr. Langley, she must be expelled for bullying. If we don¡¯t take action now, other students will suffer the same way."


    "We¡¯ve let her parents know," said Kaden.


    He saw the two girls in front of him, badly beaten. It was summer, and the soup that had been poured over their heads flowed down their bodies, attracting flies to their wounds. Their faces were ghastly.


    "He called the first three contacts listed for Danielle¡¯s parents because the school had requested contact information, but their entry had too many names.


    *****


    Charrington Group¡¯s Conference Room.


    "David, seated at the head of the table,manded authority as department heads took turns delivering their reports.


    His expression was indifferent, and a tense atmosphere filled the conference room.

 Chapter 152-2

    ----


    ¡°The sharp ring of a phone cut through the room, sending a


    wave of apprehension over the executives. They all knew their


    boss despised it when phones rang during meetings.


    They all checked to see if it was their phone, only to see their


    big boss pick up his phone and answer the call.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me. Okay, I¡¯ll be right there," he said over the phone.


    ¡°David grabbed his phone and hurried out of the conference


    room, breaking into a jog as he went.


    ¡°The executives in the conference room were shocked; they


    had never seen David run, no matter how serious the


    situation.


    ¡°Meeting adjourned," Nathan announced, hurrying after him.


    ----


    Danielle was called to the office by the counselor.


    ¡°Nancy and Ava shot Danielle a look of pure fury.


    ¡°Danielle approached, and they instantly regretted their harsh


    re, wondering if she was crazy enough to try and hit them


    again.


    "In their terror, the two sought refuge behind Kaden,


    identally getting his clothes covered in vegetable soup.


    ¡°Danielle, how dare you hit us in the teacher¡¯s office?" Ava


    gripped Kaden¡¯s clothing, speaking with forced bravery, afraid


    to let go.


    ¡°Danielle fixed them in front of her with an icy stare. "Do you


    really think hiding behind Mr. Langley would stop me from


    hitting you?"


    "Kaden frowned. "Danielle, please calm down," he said


    seriously. "This is the teacher¡¯s office, not a ce for fighting.¡±


    ----


    Just then, the office door was pushed open.


    ¡°Who hit my daughter?" a woman with a slightly plump figure,


    bright red lipstick, and an unfriendly expression demanded as


    she entered.


    ¡°Upon entering, the woman was horrified to find her daughter


    covered in rotting vegetable leaves, her face bruised and


    swollen, the stench of decay clinging to her in the summer


    heat.


    ¡°When Nancy saw her mother enter, she ran to her and said,


    ¡°Mom, she hit me. You have to help me get back at her.¡± Her


    front teeth were knocked out, making her speech sound


    slightly slurred.


    ----


    ¡°The woman¡¯s anger surged when she saw her daughter


    brutally beaten and her teeth knocked out.


    ¡°You bitch, how dare you..." she snapped.


    ¡°Kaden quickly stepped in front of Danielle. "Please, madam,


    calm down and refrain from using foulnguage. Have a seat


    and wait for the other parents to arrive so we can discuss a


    solution together.¡±

 Chapter 152-3

    ----


    "The counsr stopped the woman,


    which only fu¨¦led her anger. "My


    daughter wad beaten so badly. ¡ª


    Youre a teacher, and you didn¡¯t &


    disciplife that girl, but you stopped


    me? heard rumors about Aer


    inappropriate behavior. Aresyou


    Having something to do with her?"


    ie)


    ----


    ¡°Kaden was shocked by the behavior of Nancy¡¯s mother,


    thinking, "Madam, please be mindful of yournguage. It¡¯s


    inappropriate to speak like that in front of the students."


    ¡°What are yousaying? My daughter,


    Nancy, has b¨¦en badly hurt, and


    you¡¯re lectuting us? Is this how your.


    school handles bullying? Are yous¡±


    sayingYhis girl is involved with ae


    pringipal too?" Nancy¡¯s mot


    usations became more


    re outrageous.


    ----


    At this moment, Ava¡¯s mother also rushed over, crying, "Ava,


    what happened to you? Who dares to openly oppose our


    family?"


    ¡°Mrs. Reafan, and Mrs. Stuart, please have a seat. We¡¯ll wait


    for Danielle¡¯s parents to arrive, and then we can all discuss


    this together,¡± said Kaden.


    ----


    ¡°Mr. Langley, there¡¯s nothing more to


    discuss. My daughter, Ava, is the


    victim in thigsituation. Our Stuart


    family iswealthy, so this isn¡¯t about


    money. demand the school expel


    the stutient who assaulted my¡±


    daughter and issue her a public


    apology." While Ava¡¯s moth¨¦r wasn¡¯t


    as abrasive as Nancy¡¯s, She was


    equally entitled.

 Chapter 153-1

    "Danielle emerged from behind Kaden, her eyes cold. "Ava and Nancy are the ones who should apologize to me," she stated. "They started the nder. If you can¡¯t teach your children proper behavior, then I¡¯ll have to do it myself."


    "It was understandable why Nancy and Ava acted that way, considering their upbringing. It was challenging to instill positive qualities in children when their parents hadn¡¯t demonstrated them.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! You still expect my daughter to apologize after what you¡¯ve done?


    ¡°Look at yourself, a born seductress. You¡¯ll be the ruin of this school if they don¡¯t expel you. Thankfully, we have daughters. If we had sons, we¡¯d have to keep them home from school just to protect them from your advances.


    "You uncultured little bitch, I will teach you some manners today, for your parents¡¯ sake," Nancy¡¯s mother cursed.


    Then she lifted her hand as if to strike Danielle¡¯s face.


    All of a sudden, the office door was kicked open with a loud bang.


    "A tall, imposing man, radiating an aura of aloofness, entered, apanied by a dozen bodyguards dressed in ck.


    "Nancy¡¯s mother stopped short, her hand hovering in midair just before it could strike Danielle. At that moment, a group of imposing men stormed in, their demeanor menacing.


    "David approached Danielle, his eyes filled with concern as he scanned her. "Are you hurt?" he asked.


    "Danielle knew the teacher had called her parents, but she hadn¡¯t expected David to be the one toe. Seeing the concern in his eyes, she replied obediently, "I¡¯m fine."


    "He hugged Danielle, gently patting her back and stroking her hair. "Don¡¯t be afraid, darling. I¡¯m here. No one¡¯s going to bully you."


    Danielle¡¯s heart raced at David¡¯s words. Although she was capable of solving the incident herself, his concern and nervousness touched her heart. She was used to handling things alone, without anyone understanding her fears or offering assistance.


    Now, being held andforted by him, she felt her heart gravitating toward him uncontrobly.


    "Are you Danielle Darling¡¯s parent? I¡¯m Kaden Langley, her supervisor. Let¡¯s sit down and discuss this with other parents," Kaden said, relieved to see Danielle¡¯s guardian arrive. He had been worried the situation would escte further.


    Before David could speak, Pa crossed her arms and sneered at the couple who were hugging. "This is a school. Have some decency! If you want to cuddle, go to a hotel, you shameless vixen!"


    Linda looked at David and chimed in, "Sir, are you her lover? You¡¯re probably being cheated on without even knowing it. She¡¯s notorious for having rtionships with multiple boys at school. A woman like her is disgraceful. You¡¯d better break up with her before you are fooled by her."


    "Mrs. Reagan and Mrs. Stuart, please stop making exaggerated usations. Danielle isn¡¯t that kind of person. There must be some misunderstanding," Kaden interjected, unable to listen any longer.


    Pa scoffed. "Mr. Langley, why are you always defending this shameless girl? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re involved with her too!"


    Kaden was so furious he almost lost his temper. He couldn¡¯t believe the twodies could be so rude.


    At that moment, Howard, Vivian, and Joseph hurried into the school. From the hallway, they could already hear the relentless insults and nder directed at Danielle.


    Vivian stormed in and retorted, "As a parent, you talk about a student like that. How decent can you be?"

 Chapter 153-2

    ----


    ¡°Who are you? What business do you have here? Can¡¯t you


    see we¡¯re disciplining this unruly brat? Get out of the way!"


    Pa erupted.


    She was infuriated that someone was interfering when she


    was determined to confront Danielle.


    Linda immediately recognized the neers. Knowing the


    daughter of the Darling family was studying at the same


    university, she figured they hade to visit their daughter.


    ----


    Linda stered on a fake smile and


    said, "Mr. Darling, you¡¯re here to see


    your daughter, aren¡¯t you? I heard


    she is in her¡¯second year. These g>?


    days, th¨¦school seems to admitjust


    anyore, Luckily, your son has


    already graduated. Otherwise \ you¡¯d


    to be on guard. That. vixen over


    there has a terrible reputation,


    always seducing men on campus.


    ----


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of parents can raise someone so


    shameless. She and my daughter are ssmates. My


    daughter offered her some advice, and she turned into a


    shrew, hitting my daughter right in the cafeteria!"


    The more Linda talked, the more excited she became,


    completely missed the stormy expressions on the faces of the


    Darling family members.


    Vivian walked.up to Linda ina


    trembling rag¨¦ and delivered a


    resounding¡®p, saying, "Who gave,


    you the right to speak about my &


    daughter like that? How dare you¡¯


    insult\her? In our family, we don¡¯t


    even raise our voices at heryet you


    think you can treat her this-way?"


    ----


    ¡°Smack!" Another p followed as Vivian¡¯s anger erupted


    further.


    Pa froze when she noticed Linda addressing Howard


    respectfully as "Mr. Darling." She realized these were people


    from the Darling family, a prominent household she could


    never afford to offend.

 Chapter 153-3

    ----


    When Vivian mentioned Danielle


    was her daughter, it suddenly struck


    Pa that Sanielle and the Darling.


    family shared the samest name?


    She cotidn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Could


    this gly? really be a child of thes¡±


    Datlitig family? And wasn¡¯t their


    daughter supposed to ben her


    second year of university?¡¯


    ----


    After being pped, Linda was also stunned.


    "Danielle is your daughter? That doesn¡¯t make sense. Don¡¯t


    you only have a daughter in her sophomore year?" Linda


    clutched her reddened face and looked at the Darling family in


    disbelief.


    Joseph¡¯s icy gaze bore into them as he sneered, "Do we need


    to report our family matters to you? Who do you think you


    are? How dare you bully my sister? Prepare for the


    consequences."


    Ava was still fuming from being beaten up. When her mother


    was criticized, she became more enraged. "It was Danielle


    who hit us first. You¡¯re so unreasonable. No wonder she¡¯s like


    this. You¡¯re all cut from the same cloth!"


    ----


    ¡°Exactly! We¡¯re the real victims here. Can¡¯t you see how badly


    we¡¯ve been beaten? It¡¯s all because of that wench!" Nancy


    added, her voice dripping with venom as she was beaten


    more severely.


    Linda and Pa both signaled to their daughters with their


    eyes, but the two girls were too busy talking to receive the


    hint.


    "Bruce," David¡¯s cold voice interrupted


    "Yes," a burly man responded before stepping forward and


    pping both Ava and Nancy across the face.


    The two girls fell to the ground, coughing up blood and teeth.

 Chapter 154-1

    Bruce mercilessly grabbed both girls by the hair and dragged them out of the office.


    The two of them were still dizzy from the ps and didn¡¯t even have time to react before their hair was yanked so hard it felt like it might be ripped off.


    "Mom, help me!"


    "Help! Please, save me!"


    The two girls were screaming hysterically at their mothers for help while being dragged out by the burly Bruce.


    This scene stunned everyone in the office. When Linda and Pa finally collected themselves, they rushed forward to try and save their daughters, only to be stopped by the bodyguards.


    "What are you doing? This is illegal! Let go of my daughter right now!" Linda¡¯s voice trembled as she clenched her fists, trying to stay calm.


    Just then, Ryan rushed in, drenched in sweat, followed by several other school management staff. They were all panting from running. As they arrived, they saw a bodyguard dragging two students out by their hair, while the parents in the office were yelling at the bodyguards surrounding them.


    "Mr. Langley, what¡¯s going on?" Ryan asked.


    Kaden wiped the sweat off his forehead, feeling utterly defeated. He didn¡¯t know what he had done to deserve to deal with these aggressive parents.


    "Mr. Tucker, it all started because Danielle hit Ava and Nancy in the cafeteria. She dumped a tray full of food on their heads and then beat them up. The two came to my office toin and demanded Danielle be expelled. So, I called Danielle in and contacted both sides¡¯ parents.


    "But when Nancy¡¯s mom arrived, she immediately started berating Danielle. Then Ava¡¯s mom joined in, ming Danielle as well. After that, Danielle¡¯s family showed up and things escted to this," exined Kaden.


    Kaden rubbed the few strands of hair left on his head,pletely baffled by how intense this university fight had be.


    "Mr. Tucker, please save my daughter!" Pa begged. "This family is violent, and they even brought all these bodyguards. What are they trying to do? Intimidate us? If you don¡¯t stop them, my daughter will die at your school! I¡¯m calling the police!" With that, Pa pulled out her phone.


    Although Linda was afraid of the Darling family, nothing was more important than her daughter¡¯s safety. She red at them and shouted, "How dare you attack my daughter! I won¡¯t let you get away with this!"


    ¡°You won¡¯t let us get away? I won¡¯t let you off either. You think you can bluff us?" Vivian retorted coldly, her eyes icy with fury.


    "You¡¯re still defending Danielle, huh? Do you even know she has cheated on you, or do you have a thing for humiliation? If I were you, I¡¯d have dumped that disgusting tramp. You¡¯re really tolerating a lot just to stay connected to the Darling family. What a pathetic boy toy," Linda scoffed, turning her anger toward David. Her eyes were full of contempt.


    She wouldn¡¯t dare openly insult the Darling family but had no qualms aboutshing out at David, whom she assumed was just some leech. After all, how could anyone be so calm after being cheated on?


    "What Linda didn¡¯t realize was that David was no ordinary man. His identity was so mysterious that even the Darling family rarely saw him, as he usually avoided public events.


    "Who the hell are you calling pathetic? Ava and Nancy spread lies about me all over the school forums, iming I was seducing men. Do you think the boys at this school are even worthy of my attention? I wanted to let it slide since we¡¯re ssmates, but they kept pushing their luck and provoking me, so I had to teach them a lesson!" Danielle exploded with anger at Linda¡¯s words. She struggled to free herself from David¡¯s arms, ready to fight back.


    David¡¯s mood lifted as he saw Danielle fiercely defending him. His lips curved into a pleased smile as he pulled her back into his embrace. "With me here, you don¡¯t need to get your hands dirty."


    The bodyguards received David¡¯s instructions and kicked Linda in the chest, sending her flying several dozen feet. Her back mmed hard against a desk.


    The pain was so intense that she clutched her chest with both hands, and her face was pale.


    The school management staff and the Darling family froze in shock, not expecting such violence in the office.


    The bodyguards strode up to Linda, who was too scared to feel the pain, tears streaming down her face. "Don¡¯te closer. I¡¯m from the Stuart family. How dare you do this to me!"

 Chapter 154-2

    ----


    ¡°Let my mom go!" Ava, barely able to speak after being


    beaten, cried desperately when she saw her mother also


    being attacked.


    Ignoring Linda¡¯s pleas, the bodyguard grabbed one of her


    arms and broke it in a swift motion.


    He then grabbed the other arm and did the same, breaking it


    just as easily.


    Everyone in the office heard the chilling sound of bones


    snapping and gasped in horror.


    Even the Darling family hadn¡¯t expected David¡¯s men to act


    with such ruthlessness.


    ¡°Linda¡¯s arms were both broken, leaving her drenched in cold


    sweat and unable to speak from the pain.


    ----


    ¡°You... you guys hurt my mom like


    this? I¡¯ll call police and sue you


    all!" Ava was trembling with pain and


    fury. Hereyes were filled with hatred


    as shejooked at her mother lyiag on


    the.gtound, barely conscious)


    ----


    Bruce pped Ava across the face. "You¡¯d better shut up, or


    I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t live to see another day."


    Ava was terrified and instantly fell silent, not even daring to cry


    out loud.


    "Ryan wasalso petrified. After


    snappingvout of his daze, he vo


    swallowed hard and nervously >


    addressed David, "Mr. Charrin¡ìton,


    6)


    thisds¡¯a school. Such action don¡¯t


    look good."


    ----


    ¡°David had repeatedly warned him not to let Danielle be


    mistreated at school. Now David was angry. Ryan didn¡¯t know


    what to do.


    ¡°Mr. Tucker, would you like to know what it feels like to have


    your arms broken?" David said coldly.


    Ryan¡¯s face turned pale with fear, and cold sweat drenched


    him. He nced toward Danielle for help.


    "Don¡¯t scape-Mr. Tucker," Danielle


    spoke up;realizing David was o


    ventingyhis anger for her. Still, the


    president hadn¡¯t done anything¡¯


    wrong, and she felt bad seeifig him


    sotterrified,


    ----


    David shot a nce at Danielle and said, "Okay."


    ¡°Ryan breathed a sigh of relief. He had no doubt David was


    capable of breaking his arms.


    "David¡¯s gaze shifted to Pa. The bodyguard instantly


    understood and turned toward her.


    ¡°Frightened, Pa quickly pulled out her phone and


    threatened, "I¡¯m on the phone with the police! Try touching


    me!"


    ¡°The bodyguard remained expressionless and punched Pa


    squarely in the mouth. When his fist dropped, she spat out


    blood, teeth scattering across the floor.


    ¡°My... my teeth... my teeth..." Pa sobbed incoherently.


    ¡°Just then, several police officers walked in. They paused in


    shock at the scene before them and sternly asked, "Who


    called the police?"


    ----


    Me," Pa mumbled through her toothless mouth.


    The officers stared at her, bewildered by her condition, then


    scanned the room, taking in the sight of four people lying on


    the floor, badly beaten. "Who did this?"


    ¡°I did it," David said calmly, still seated, holding Danielle in his


    arms as if nothing had happened.


    "The officer didn¡¯t know David. When he saw the scene and


    David¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, his already serious expression


    grew graver.


    ¡°Handcuff them and take them away," the officer directed the


    others.

 Chapter 155-1

    Before the police could even approach David, he spoke in a low and chilling tone, "Maybe I should invite you to Nathor Pce for coffee?"


    "The lead officer froze at the mention of Nathor Pce. Ever since his appointment, he had been repeatedly warned never to provoke its master, or it would be a nightmare.


    "Quickly signaling his team to stop, the officer stammered, "Are you¡­ Mr. David Charrington?"


    "Yes," David replied.


    "After confirming the man¡¯s identity, the officer¡¯s heart sank. If David was serious about inviting them for coffee at Nathor Pce, it would be a one-way trip.


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s you, Mr. Charrington. What is this about?" The officer forced himself to ask despite the tension.


    "These people deserve to die," David said in a deep voice.


    "The officer didn¡¯t know why those people deserved to die, but judging by the situation, he gathered they must have angered this fearsome man. "Well¡­ since it¡¯s a private matter, we¡¯ll leave you to it."


    "With that, the officers made a quick and hasty retreat.


    Ava, Linda, Nancy, and Pa sank into despair as they watched the police leave, sinking into despair, wondering who exactly David was.


    ¡°Take all four of them to Nathor Pce and tell Mr. Stuart and Mr. Reagan toe and im their people," Davidmanded, his voice icy. "If they let my girl suffer, they¡¯d better be prepared for the consequences."


    ¡°Understood," replied Bruce, leading the team of bodyguards who violently dragged the four out of the office.


    The school management staff watched in shock. They didn¡¯t know how to exin it when parents were being hauled away like that. Several of them turned their gazes at Ryan.


    "Ryan wanted to speak but was afraid he would end up with broken limbs. So, he hesitated.


    "Sensing his worry, Danielle assured, "Don¡¯t worry. They will be alright." Her words acted as a calming balm for the shaken staff.


    David sat coldly in his chair, showing no intention of leaving or speaking further.


    The room fell silent, unsure of his next move. Finally, Elias Mendes, the vice president, mustered the courage to ask, "Mr. Charrington, your men have already taken them away, so¡­"


    "Do you want to go too?" David¡¯s cold gazended on him.


    ¡°No, please, I don¡¯t want to go! Absolutely not!" Elias¡¯s knees were shaking as he waved his hands frantically. He regretted speaking up and never wanted to go to the ce only the dead ventured to.


    "David picked up his phone and opened the school forum, which was full of overwhelming insults and curses at Danielle. The man¡¯s face grew colder as he read.


    The oppressive atmosphere made everyone in the office hold their breath.


    "Joseph finally broke the silence and said, "David, that¡¯s enough."


    "David looked up, his eyes filled with frost, and tossed the phone to Joseph.


    After reading for a moment, Joseph felt that David¡¯s men had gone too easy on those people.


    "Howard and Vivian also saw the posts and looked at their daughter with distress. Their thoughts were the same as Joseph¡¯s¡ªthose responsible deserved harsher punishment.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t manage the school properly, I don¡¯t mind helping you. I¡¯ll make sure they understand that living is a luxury," David said, his cold eyes sweeping over the school management.

 Chapter 155-2

    ----


    The staff didn¡¯t doubt his words and could sense his killing


    intent.


    They hurriedly responded. "Mr.


    Charrington, His was our oversight.


    We¡¯ll makegure Danielle has a better


    experiencehere in the future. &


    Besides, she¡¯s already one of out


    honofaty professors, so she


    wouldn¡¯t want to leave us, "ean


    ,_ finally revealing Danielle¡¯ Ss


    hidden title in a desperat¨¦ attempt to


    calm the situation.


    ----


    ¡°What? A professor at Moreno University?" Howard was


    stunned and couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just make things up to save the school¡¯s reputation.


    Danielle just moved to Soufield. How could this be?" Vivian


    waspletely baffled.


    "Mr. Tucker, ake you sure?" Joseph


    asked in disk¨¦lief. He knew his sister


    was impressive, but Moreno ~


    Universit~@was ranked number one¡±


    in the Suntry It was totally unlikely


    she.had be a professor-there


    singe she had just started Ker


    s¨¦mester.


    ----


    "David, however, remained the calmest of them all. Even if


    Danielle were revealed to be the president of another country,


    he would think she fully deserved it.


    ¡°Danielle rubbed her forehead helplessly. Another secret of


    hers had been exposed. But on the bright side, at least now


    her parents knew that she didn¡¯t need to go to campus every


    day. She was far too busy for it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Danielle graduated years ago. Now that she¡¯s


    enrolled again, I thought she simply wanted to study more,"


    Ryan confirmed.


    ¡°Years ago? She was just a teenager back then!" Vivian was


    shocked. "Graduating from Moreno University at that age? My


    daughter¡¯s a genius! She¡¯s so much smarter than her brothers.


    They¡¯re dragging down the family¡¯s intelligence!"


    Joseph, feeling a bit insulted, managed to process the news.


    His sister was unbelievably talented. Even as her older


    brother, he felt pressured.


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 155-3

    ----


    "Meanwhile, Howard was thinking


    that he should have realized it


    sooner. Danielle¡¯s incredible medical


    skills wee proof enough. So, &


    graduating from Moreno University


    mustave been easy for her.


    "Arnazing! My precious daughter is


    iscredible! Tell me what yeu want. !¡¯ll


    get it for you as a reward!


    ----


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a reward too," Joseph added.


    ¡°I will reward you as well," Vivian chimed in.


    "The school staff looked at each other with confusion,


    wondering how it turned into a discussion about rewards.


    ¡°Danielle, if you graduated years ago, why did you agree to


    come back to study?" Joseph asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Danielle thought for a moment and replied calmly, "Because


    Mom and Dad wanted me to."


    ¡°Howard and Vivian felt a pang of guilt. Their daughter was so


    understanding and sensible. "Sweetheart, this school isn¡¯t


    worth your time. They¡¯ve been ndering you. Come home


    with me. You don¡¯t need to stay here anymore,¡± Vivian said


    firmly.


    ----


    ¡®One of the school management staff murmured, "Our


    university is ranked number one in the country. How is it not


    worth her time...?"


    ¡°Exactly! Our sweetheart has suffered here. Look how much


    weight she has lost. Let¡¯s go home and forget about this


    ce," Howard echoed.


    ¡°Joseph, Mom, Dad, I haven¡¯t lost weight. I¡¯ll do whatever you


    say," Danielle repliedpliantly.


    ¡°David was the happiest person in the room after hearing that.


    With Danielle no longer attending school, he could see her


    more often.


    ¡°Release a statement to rify Danielle¡¯s identity and fire


    those two troublemakers,¡± David ordered. Without waiting for


    the school management to respond, he scooped Danielle into


    his arms and left.


    ----


    The Darling family snapped out of their daze when they


    realized their daughter had been carried off. They rushed after


    them in a panic.


    ¡°The school wasted no time issuing a statement to rify that


    Danielle had graduated from Moreno University years ago and


    was now an honorary professor. She would also teach sses


    for the design department in the future.


    ¡°The campus forum exploded. Many students, including


    seniors who had been rejected by Danielle and tried to


    sabotage her, were stunned by the revtion. They never


    imagined this oue.


    However, no one was angrier than Audrey, who smashed


    everything on her desk in a fit of rage after reading the


    statement.

 Chapter 156-1

    "Danielle and the others walked out of the office. Both Howard and Vivian looked upset after learning their daughter had been mistreated at school.


    "Vivian turned to Joseph and said, "Joseph, call your brothers. Let¡¯s hold a family meeting tonight. Everyone who can make it shoulde. We need to discuss organizing a homing party for Danielle. I want everyone to know she¡¯s the daughter of the Darling family."


    "Alright," Joseph agreed. He had been nning to discuss this with his parents. Danielle had been back for some time now, and it was time to make this official.


    Just then, a phone started ringing urgently.


    "Danielle nced at her phone. It was a call from L.


    ¡°Miss Darling, there¡¯s a problem with our new skincare products. Several people im that it ruined their skin. They¡¯ve brought a bunch of reporters and are making a scene at ourpany.


    ¡°I went downstairs to try to calm them down, but it didn¡¯t work, and they were getting more agitated. Our PR team is already negotiating with them, but these people are insisting in front of the media that our products have caused their skin problems. On top of that, a few other customers have shown up, saying they developed skin conditions from wearing our clothes.


    "Skin issues, allergic reactions, and now a flood of media surrounding the building. Its chaos. We¡¯ve deployed all our security just to keep them from storming upstairs.


    ¡°The PR team wants your input. Should we call the police or handle this quietly?" said L.


    Danielle frowned. She had been using the new products herself, and they worked perfectly. The skincare products were specifically designed for problematic skin, and this was the first she had heard of anyone having an allergic reaction to their clothes. The fact that the two groups of people arrived at the same time strongly suggested someone was behind it.


    "Have you confirmed that they actually used our products and bought our clothes?" asked Danielle.


    L replied, "Yes. They¡¯ve shown purchase receipts and even posted videos online of their skin issues, iming it¡¯s from our product. They also provided third-party test results showing our product contains prohibited ingredients that caused the damage.


    ¡°As for the clothingints, they¡¯ve also produced receipt and testing which shows the fabric we used is of substandard quality and causes skin ulcers with prolonged wear."


    ¡°Are these third-party test agencies reliable?" Danielle asked, sensing how well-prepared these people were.


    L answered, "The agencies are well-known and have excellent reputations."


    ¡°Our products can¡¯t possibly contain prohibited ingredients. I personally worked on the forms, and they were released through proper channels. If there was a problem, customers would¡¯ve reported it long before this. These two groups are clearly prepared. Talk to them and find out what they want. I¡¯ll head over right away," Danielle said.


    "After hanging up, she quickly exined the situation to David and her parents.


    ¡°Danielle, let use with you. Obviously, these people are targeting yourpany. Having us there might help resolve things more quickly if any problems arise," Joseph said with concern.


    Danielle nced at everyone. She knew they would worry if she refused. "Alright, let¡¯s go together."


    *****


    At Grace Group, a girl wearing a maskined tearfully in front of the camera, "I¡¯ve always been a big fan of Grace¡¯s products.

 Chapter 156-2

    ----


    "This time, their new skincare


    products wee advertised as


    targeting problematic skin, iming


    it could rettice sensitivity and make


    skin healthy. I trusted Grace, SON:


    queu¨¦d up to buy it on the sec¨¦nd


    day tt was released. I was so-excited


    torty it, but after just overa week of


    use, my face became like this."


    ----


    ¡®The girl pulled down her mask for the cameras, revealing her


    face covered in pustules, some oozing pus and even starting


    to ulcerate. The sight startled even the usuallyposed


    reporters.


    ¡°The girl continued, "I don¡¯t even dare to go out now. I¡¯ve been


    to several hospitals, and they all said my face is ruined.


    There¡¯s no way to restore it to how it was before. The burning


    sensation on my face is so intense every day. It feels like acid


    has been poured on it.


    ----


    "I¡¯m only in my twenties, with a


    bright future ahead of me, but


    Grace¡¯s products havepletely


    destroyed my life. And their w


    : S


    products are so expensive! I gave-up


    eating dut and buying new clothes


    justto afford them, thinking their


    new products would solvehy skin


    issues. I never thought it¡¯d disfigure


    me instead!"


    ----


    ¡®The girl sobbed pitifully. and more and more passers-by were


    drawn to themotion.


    ¡°A female reporter¡¯s eyes lit up as it was a major scoop. "Can


    you prove that it was Grace¡¯s products that caused this?"


    ¡°I went to a professional third-party testing agency. To prevent


    Grace from shirking responsibility, I specifically chose the


    most reputable agency in the industry. The test results


    confirmed there¡¯s a problem with their products, and that¡¯s the


    reason my face is ruined.


    ¡®And now, Grace hasn¡¯t given any exnation at all. I have no


    idea how their overpriced, poisonous skincare products even


    made it to the market!" the girl protested.


    ¡°At that moment, a bystander chimed in, "I bought Grace¡¯s


    new products too, but I didn¡¯t experience anything like that. In


    fact, I found it really effective at improving my skin issues."

 Chapter 156-3

    ----


    ¡°A middle-aged woman agreed, "Yeah, same here. I also


    bought it. It¡¯s expensive, but it works. What happened to her


    face? Could it be that she didn¡¯t buy it through official


    channels?"


    ¡°Another woman echoed, "Grace is arge corporation. They


    wouldn¡¯t risk their brand reputation over something so petty,


    would they?"


    Hearing the passers-by speak in defense of Grace and show


    no sympathy for her, the girl suddenly became furious.


    ----


    ¡°Did Grace pay you to say this? Are you all their employees


    pretending to be random bystanders? Look at my face. It¡¯s


    been destroyed by their products! How can you still defend


    them so shamelessly?" the girl questioned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take money from Grace, and I¡¯m not their employee. I


    just happened to walk by and say a few words," the middle-


    aged woman retorted.


    The argument between the onlookers and the alleged victim


    escted, drawing an evenrger crowd. Meanwhile, the


    reporters were thrilled, secretly hoping for an outright brawl to


    make their story even juicier.


    ----


    ¡°Just then, another girl appeared, wearing long sleeves and


    pants despite the summer heat. She carried some Grace


    clothing and approached the reporters.


    ¡°Excuse me, I also want to report Grace Group. I bought their


    clothes and wore them just once, and I ended up with a skin


    condition. Now, I can¡¯t even wear skirts in this heat,¡± the girl


    said.


    ¡°She rolled up her sleeves and revealed her neck, showing


    skin covered in red bumps that resembled toad skin. It was


    disgusting and repulsive to look at.


    The reporters quickly instructed their cameramen to take


    photos, their excitement barely concealed. "Miss, are you sure


    it was Grace¡¯s clothing that caused this?"


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure. Here¡¯s my payment receipt and the third-


    party testing report. It shows their clothes use substandard


    fabric, which caused this reaction when I wore them.


    ----


    "Grace sells clothes that cost a few


    thousand dors per piece! My


    money doesn¡¯t just fall from the sky.


    For such-an expensive item to be ?


    made with this kind of fabric, they¡¯re


    taking onsumers for fools! Now


    that their clothes have done ¡®his to


    rg, I strongly urge the relevant


    authorities to investigat¨¦Grace


    Group.


    ----


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person, and my words don¡¯t carry much


    weight. So I can only turn to the media to help me seek


    justice." The girl became increasingly emotional as she spoke,


    crying her heart out.

 Chapter 157-1

    Danielle and the rest arrived nearby, spotting the crowd gathered at the entrance of Grace Group.


    ¡°Bruce, take control of the situation," David instructed coldly.


    ¡°Understood," Bruce responded.


    "At Grace Group¡¯s entrance, the heated argument abruptly stopped as dozens of burly bodyguards in ck suits arrived. Their presence immediately caught the attention of onlookers, leaving everyone silent.


    The bodyguards swiftly took control of the scene and cleared a path.


    From a Rolls-Royce, a tall and elegant woman in a white dress stepped out. Her beauty was striking, with an air of icyposure.


    "When Danielle arrived, L and the senior executives rushed forward and greeted her respectfully, "Ms. Darling,"


    "The onlookers were stunned. The girl looked under twenty, but L, the well-known CEO of Grace Group, addressed her so respectfully. They figured her position in thepany had to be extraordinary.


    ¡°Mr. Darling, you are finally here." L whispered in Danielle¡¯s ear, "All the major media outlets in Soufield are here, even some smaller ones also came."


    "Where are the people iming disfigurement and skin conditions?" Danielle asked as she strode forward, exuding a powerful and sharp presence. The executives followed behind her as L continued reporting the situation.


    "Dozens of reporters holding microphones surged forward, firing questions at Danielle.


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your role at Grace Group?"


    ¡°What¡¯s your response to this major incident involving Grace Group?"


    ¡°People are saying Grace¡¯s products ruined their skin and your clothes caused skin diseases. Is yourpany prioritizing profit over customer safety?"


    ¡°Grace Group¡¯s products are known for being expensive. How do you justify the high prices if there are such safety issues?"


    ¡°How do you n topensate the victims?"


    ¡°Is Grace trying to downy this issue and ignore public concerns?"


    "If Grace Group can¡¯t guarantee product safety, why should anyone trust your brand again? Please answer our questions."


    "Over a dozen microphones and cameras pointed at Danielle as reporters scrambled to push their microphones closer, bombarding her with one tough question after another.


    "Bruce and the bodyguards moved in, separating the reporters and cameras.


    ¡°Where are the people iming disfigurement and skin conditions?" Danielle¡¯s cold andmanding voice cut through the chaos.


    Right then, the woman with the disfigured face stepped forward aggressively. "That¡¯s me. We¡¯re all victims. Can you represent Grace and talk to us? Does your voice carry weight in thepany? We want to speak with the highest-ranking person at Grace, or we refuse to negotiate."


    ¡°I¡¯m the founder of Grace Group. You can speak now," Danielle replied calmly.


    "Everyone revealed incredibly surprised looks. They couldn¡¯t believe the girl, who looked no older than twenty years old, was the founder of Grace Group.


    Grace¡¯s clothing was designed by I, the founder. This meant the young woman before them wasn¡¯t just the founder but also the internationally famous designer who was revered as a legend in the fashion industry.


    ----


    "I¡¯s designs were highly sought after, with only royalty and


    nobility now able tomission her work. That was why


    Grace Group¡¯s clothing was so popr.


    In addition, Grace Group¡¯s skincare products were also


    developed by the founder. The media had always wanted to


    interview her, but she had maintained her privacy and refused


    all interviews.


    They had always assumed that the founder of Grace Group


    was someone in their fifties or sixties, but it turned out to be a


    young woman in her twenties.


    Looking at Danielle, the reporters couldn¡¯t help but wonder


    how someone could be so talented and good-looking.


    ----


    ¡°Danielle¡¯s wless skin was glowing with youthful vitality as if


    it could burst with moisture at a touch, and her face was as


    smooth as a peeled egg. Most importantly, she wasn¡¯t wearing


    any makeup at all.


    Her natural beauty andposure left them in awe.


    ¡°The reporters were overwhelmed with envy and felt


    momentarily demoralized, but the breaking story couldn¡¯t be


    ignored. One of them hurriedly asked, "Do you use Grace


    Group¡¯s skincare products and wear its clothing?"


    ¡°Of course. I always use my brand¡¯s products," Danielle


    replied seriously.

 Chapter 157-2

    ----


    David and the Darling family were


    sitting in their,cars, watching the


    situation at Grace Group remotely.


    They noticed that Danielle seemed


    completely different from the x


    versionref her they were used to>At


    home-Danielle was always x¡°


    welkbehaved, but at that merhent,


    ghe exuded amanding


    presence. Her mind was Sharp, her


    demeanor calm andposed, as if


    she had everything firmly under


    control.


    ----


    ¡°Just now, Danielle had asked them to stay in the car while


    she handled the situation herself, which left them worried. But


    they realized their concerns had been unnecessary because


    she was remarkable.


    Vivian turned to Howard, saying, "Honey, did you know


    Danielle is the renowned designer I, whose work is


    priceless? I¡¯ve always been a fan of her designs. She


    eventually stopped doing privatemissions and only


    created pieces for royals."


    ¡°Exactly! Our daughter is incredible, just like me," Howard


    said proudly.


    ¡°What do you mean, like you? She clearly takes after me. Our


    sons might take after your IQ, but our precious daughter got


    her brilliance from me," Vivian retorted, giving him a pointed


    look.


    ¡°Joseph chimed in with a smile, "She¡¯s also my sister." Even


    though his mother teased him about his intelligence, he


    couldn¡¯t help but look at his sister on the screen with pride.


    ----


    ¡°Meanwhile, in his Rolls-Royce, David watched with the same


    proud expression. His girl was amazing, like a treasure trove


    of talents.


    Back inside Grace Group, reporters pressed on with their


    questions.


    ¡°Then how do you exin the cases of skin problems after


    using your products and wearing your clothes? Are you


    keeping good products for yourself while selling inferior ones


    to your customers?"


    ¡°Danielle¡¯s icy gaze swept over the reporters as she said,


    "Speak with evidence. Don¡¯t just parrot rumors.¡±


    ¡°Several victims did not expect the founder of Grace Group to


    be so young and have such amanding aura. They gritted


    their teeth and asked, "Are you really the founder of Grace


    Group? Do you have the authority to make decisions here?"


    L stepped forward and affirmed, "She is indeed the founder


    of Grace Group, my superior."


    ----


    "Reporters adjusted their angles to


    record L¡¯s words and took


    numerous cl¨¦se-ups of Danielle.


    Camera s es lit up the room as ~


    the bodyguards tried to intervenes


    but Danielle raised a hand to stop


    thengsShe stayed calm and =


    cocted the entire time, showing no


    sign of fear. Though her ¨¦yes held a


    hint of coldness, she didn¡¯t prevent


    the media from taking pictures.


    ----


    By now, everyone present was convinced that the young girl


    was truly the founder of Grace Group. Despite facing the


    relentless questioning of dozens of media outlets, she didn¡¯t


    flinch or show a hint of fear. Her powerful presence and


    unwaveringposure left no room for doubt.


    ¡°Fine,¡± one of the victims said. "If you¡¯re in charge, then tell us


    how you¡¯re going to resolve this. We trusted Grace Group and


    spent a fortune on your products, but it turned out to be just a


    scam. You¡¯re nothing but unscrupulous capitalists, exploiting


    ordinary people like us."


    Another victim remarked, "No wonder Grace Group would do


    something like this. You founded Grace Group at such a


    young age, yet instead of focusing on creating quality


    products, all you think about is scamming people for their


    money.


    ----


    ¡°Your brand¡¯s pricing is outrageous.


    Clothes costg¨¦veral thousand


    dors, andgeople still have to wait


    in line tossuy them. I wouldn¡¯t be ?


    surpri if the people buying your


    cloth¨¦s) are actors you hired tattick


    or inary consumers. And wih the


    quality of your clothes, youdare


    charge that much? This 8 daylight


    robbery!"


    ----


    ¡°Look at yourself, all dressed up with wless skin. You¡¯re just


    using our money to make yourself look good. It¡¯s shameless


    and despicable!" a third victimined.

 Chapter 158-1

    The reporters present reminded their photographers to capture the moment. Grace Group¡¯s products had always received positive reviews, but now, with such a scandal breaking out, it was undoubtedly major news that would cause a significant social stir.


    The use of Grace Group¡¯s skincare products leading to facial disfigurement and their clothes causing skin diseases instantly made headlines and sparked rapid online buzz.


    Some media outlets even went as far as starting live broadcasts on the spot. In no time, hundreds of thousands of viewers flooded the livestream. Seeing the overwhelming viewership, the broadcasters couldn¡¯t help but smile with satisfaction.


    Seeing this media outlet reap the benefits from the live broadcast, other media outlets followed suit. Each live broadcast had hundreds of thousands of online viewers, with some sending tips and asking for close-ups of Grace Group¡¯s founder.


    All the live broadcast cameras were focused on Danielle. If this matter was not handled properly, it would be devastating for Grace Group.


    Danielle saw these media broadcasting live, but she merely nced at them before looking at the victims with a calm expression as she said, "Tell me one by one. Which products? Evidence? Did you bring all the products?"


    The disfigured girl took off her mask, revealing her entire festering face, and said, "I used the new skincare product you justunched. You advertised that it was for problematic skin. I saved up for several months to buy this set of skincare products, but my face ended up like this after using it for a week. I was so scared that I went to several hospitals, but all the doctors said my face was irreparable.


    "This is my purchase receipt." The woman handed the receipt to Danielle.


    She took the woman¡¯s receipt, nced at it, and said coldly to a senior executive beside her, "Verify the receipt information. I remember that our purchase records are permanently saved, right?¡±


    Jason, who was standing beside them, said promptly, "Yes, Ms. Darling. Customer information is permanently recorded."


    "Check out the order details, along with the payment record."


    "Got it."


    The disfigured woman¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but say, "What are you getting at? Do you think I¡¯m lying to you, or do you suspect that I¡¯ve never bought your products? I¡¯ve asked for an exnation, but you keep stalling. Everyone online, you¡¯ve got to stand up for me...¡±


    For a moment,izens used Grace Group of shirking responsibility and not facing the problem directly. The livestream was filled with curses.


    [I can¡¯t believe I trust Grace Group so much. It turns out to be a heartlesspany.]


    [The girl¡¯s face has be like this, but they won¡¯t give her an exnation. They¡¯re still trying to find loopholes. I will never buy Grace Group¡¯s trashy products again.]


    [Look at Grace Group¡¯s founder, dressed so morously with all those designer brands. That¡¯s all themon people¡¯s money! I curse Grace Group to go bankrupt soon...]


    Danielle didn¡¯t miss the panic on the disfigured woman¡¯s face. She realized that the woman was trying to use public opinion to pressure her. "It¡¯s precisely because we need to give you an exnation that we want to get to the bottom of this," she said.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the senior executive to return with the receipt and documents. "Ms. Darling, we¡¯vepleted the verification," he said, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "Thisdy did purchase our product the day after theunch of our new product."


    "Grace Group hasn¡¯t offered an apology yet and is still trying to nder me, suspecting that I¡¯m faking it," the woman said. "I was reallycking in judgment to choose Grace Group back then. You¡¯ve got nothing to say now, right? The evidence is all there, and you still want to quibble. I really don¡¯t know why such a heartlesspany can still exist."


    Theizens in the livestream also started cursing. There were all kinds of nasty remarks.


    [I curse Grace Group to go bankrupt and get out of our country.]


    [Heartlesspany, scamming the people¡¯s money.]

 Chapter 158-2

    ----


    [Strongly rmend issuing a public apology online.]


    [Everyone should be careful from now on. We must reject Grace


    Group¡¯s products.]


    [Think about it. A 20-year-old girl is the founder of apany.


    What kind of ability could she have? She is most likely a


    mistress of some big shot, who set up thepany for her.]


    Danielle stood there calmly, her emotionspletely unaffected


    by the situation.


    ----


    ¡°Our product has beenunched for


    just ten daysgand you purchased it


    on the second day after its release,


    she said¡éyt¡¯s only been nine days


    since then. Our product requiresull


    usage-to show significant results,


    butsthe condition on your f.


    appears to have been present for at


    least a year.¡±


    ----


    Unease flickered in the disfigured woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you trying


    to shirk responsibility?" she said. "Oh please. I¡¯ve given you the


    proof of my purchase, and you¡¯re still arguing. You don¡¯t want to


    take responsibility, right?


    ¡°Who do you think you are, iming


    to know what¡¯$-wrong with my face


    just by looking at it? The media and


    everyonesn the livestream are _?


    watching! You¡¯re ndering mex!¡¯


    strongly demand that Grace Gtdup


    payme three million dors.4A


    compensation, fix my facexand


    issue a public apology nationwide.¡±


    ----


    Danielle let out a sneer, thinking, ¡®Such audacity to have such


    thoughts. She won¡¯t change her behavior unless she


    experiences the bitter consequences.¡¯ Danielle then turned to a


    senior executive beside her and instructed, "Bring me aptop.¡±


    The disfigured woman¡¯s face lit up with a joyful smile as she


    saw Danielle asking for aptop. She thought, ¡¯She¡¯s going to


    apologize to me, and I¡¯m about to receive my three million


    dors."


    The executive quickly brought aptop and ced it in front of


    Danielle.


    She took theptop, pulled over a chair, and sat down. She then


    logged into the ck Web and swiftly typed on the keyboard,


    her hands moving so fast it was as if she were ying a


    beautiful piece of music.


    The reporters, the victims, and even the executives from Grace


    Group were puzzled by Danielle¡¯s actions.

 Chapter 158-3

    ----


    Netizens in the livestream called out, saying that Grace Group¡¯s


    founder must have gone crazy from the pressure, but a hacker


    in the livestream noticed the website that Danielle logged into. It


    was the ck Web website.


    That was a website that all hackers dreamed of gaining ess


    to. It was filled with countless hacking masters. There were


    annual assessments, but only a handful could ess the


    website. For the past three consecutive years, no hacker


    sessfully passed the assessment.


    The hacker in the livestream thought, ¡®Apparently, the


    assessment is personally set by the founder, but this woman


    logs into the ck Web website. Could it be that she is also a


    member of ck Web? I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a hacker


    while watching the drama...¡¯


    ----


    Danielle¡¯s fingers had stopped typing on the keyboard, but the


    words on theputer screen were scrolling rapidly. At this


    moment, it seemed to prove that theputer¡¯s response was


    not as fast as Danielle¡¯s typing speed.


    Soon, all the information about the disfigured woman was


    disyed, but Danielle hid her personal information, leaving


    only some information about the incident.


    ----


    She said, ¡¯A year ago, you went to


    the dermatol departments of St.


    Katherine¡¯s@ospital, Summit .


    Hospital and South Mountain LY


    Hospital, as well as Tifin Beauty>


    Salorand Omez Beauty Salon or


    consultations. The diagnosis>


    resords show that your fage was


    already inmed and ha?pustules...


    ----


    ¡°Your condition already existed a year ago, which proves that it


    has nothing to do with our products. Earlier, you asked our


    company topensate you three million dors, fix your face,


    and make a public apology to you nationwide.


    ¡°I¡¯ve recorded all your demands. I have reason to suspect that


    you¡¯re extorting Grace Group and ndering our corporate


    image. Legal Department, I¡¯ll leave the rest for you."


    Danielle spoke sonorously. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was.


    intimidating. No one present expected such an oue.


    Seeing that Danielle had resolved the issue so quickly, the


    others tried to make themselves inconspicuous.


    The disfigured woman knew she was finished. All her efforts


    were in vain, and now Grace Group wanted to hold her


    ountable.

 Chapter 159-1

    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t stop trembling. She was really done for. Initially, she intended to frame Grace Group, but now she had trapped herself. She didn¡¯t want to end up in jail.


    The disfigured woman suddenly knelt to Danielle in front of all the media and said, "I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I don¡¯t want to go to jail. My face is disfigured, and I need a lot of money for facial reconstruction. I was momentarily out of my mind. I really know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t sue me." She apologized to Danielle with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Now that we have found evidence, you think you¡¯re wrong," Danielle said. "If we hadn¡¯t found evidence, do you know what the consequences of your actions would have been? Now that the matter has been exposed, you want me to forgive you just because you apologize, huh? Do you really think Grace Group is apany you can nder as you please?¡±


    Danielle¡¯s voice was cold. If she hadn¡¯t found this evidence, the mud these people hurled at Grace Group would have been enough to ruin its reputation.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that," the woman said. "I listened to someone else¡¯s suggestion, which is why I did this. Please spare me. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I¡¯m only in my twenties and I¡¯m already disfigured. I still have a great youth ahead of me. I acted rashly and did these things. I¡¯m really sorry." The disfigured woman¡¯s face turned pale with fear as she kept begging Danielle.


    Danielle nced at her and said indifferently, "You said you listened to someone else¡¯s suggestion. Who gave you the suggestion?¡±


    The reporters on the side looked as if they had sensed a big scoop, not expecting that the situation would take a turn.


    ¡°The day after Grace Group released its new product, I received a call from a stranger asking me to buy Grace Group¡¯s products," the disfigured woman said. "This person transferred me a sum of money. Today, she called me and asked me toe to Grace Group to stir up trouble. She said after this job was done, she would give me another sum of money and that Grace Group wouldpensate me arge sum of money.


    "I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end. I¡¯ve spent all my money on facial treatments, and I owe a lot of money. So, I agreed to the offer without hesitation. I know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t sue me. I¡¯m still young, and I really don¡¯t want to end up in jail.¡±


    The disfigured woman realized the seriousness of the matter. She honestly confessed everything, hoping that Grace Group could give them a chance.


    At this moment, the onlookers on the first floor of thepany didn¡¯t expect the situation would take such a turn. One after another, they criticized the people who came to stir up trouble.


    "Is that the same case for the rest of you?" Danielle said as she looked at them with a cold gaze.


    Seeing Danielle¡¯s tactics, the others were a little scared and confessed honestly as well. Like the disfigured woman, the person behind this targeted people withrge areas of damaged and disfigured faces. There was also one who had problems due to wearing clothes. This person had a very serious skin disease in the first ce and went to many hospitals. However, she couldn¡¯t have it treated. This person clearly wanted to ruin Grace Group¡¯s reputation.


    "Please write down the phone number and remittance ount number of the person who contacted you," Danielle said.


    "Okay, we¡¯ll write them down now." Several people wrote them down obediently.


    "Grace Group will issue an announcement about your situation shortly," Danielle said. "Considering that you have been manipted by others, Grace Group will not pursue this matter this time. If anyone tries to nder Grace Group again, we¡¯ll go by the book, and we¡¯ll definitely hold them ountable." Danielle nced at those people, all of whom were in their early twenties. "In addition, Grace Group can treat your skin problems, and we can even make your skin better than it was before."


    Those people¡¯s eyes lit up. They did not expect that after what they had done, Grace Group not only wouldn¡¯t hold them ountable but would also help treat their conditions. They lowered their heads sheepishly and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "Of course, your skin problems are not a big problem." Danielle then nced at the media. "Please move to our reception hall."

 Chapter 159-2

    ----


    Grace Group¡¯s reception hall was exceptionally spacious,


    amodating a hundred people without issue. The interior


    decoration could only be described as ultra-luxurious. It was


    opulent yet tasteful, undoubtedly upscale.


    There was a wide array of desserts, beverages, snacks, and


    premium coffee in the hall, making itparable to a high-end


    banquet.


    All the media reporters, cameramen, onlookers, and even the


    disfigured individuals were astonished by the scene before


    them. They found Grace Group really something in terms of


    luxury. This was because when they passed through other work


    areas, they were all extremely luxurious, but this was truly an


    eye-opener.


    ----


    They thought, ¡¯The benefits and


    perks at Sra uP are amazing!


    It¡¯s no wonder so many people want


    to work here.¡¯ Many cameramen ¡é>~


    filmed aS they walked, while the


    emplgyees, dressed in their


    unif¨¦tms, went about their tasks.


    Th¨¦y didn¡¯te over to gawk just


    b¨¦cause arge crowd had arrived,


    appearing remarkablyposed.


    ----


    ¡°Everyone, make yourselvesfortable and enjoy some


    Grace Group¡¯s snacks," Jason said with a smile to the crowd.


    Most of the media outlets were broadcasting live. There was.


    another wave of publicity, saving them a significant amount on


    advertising costs.


    The people who had ndered Grace Group now felt extremely


    agitated. Despite what they had done to Grace Group, Grace


    Group was still magnanimous enough to forgive them.


    ----


    ¡°You all should try Grace Group¡¯s


    snacks as well,¡± Jason said. "At


    Grace Grountwe always treat


    everyone-equally. You attempted t¡é


    tarnish our reputation, which was


    higal, but thankfully, you fatind


    yourway back. Since Miss Darling


    hasSdecided not to hold yorall


    a¨¦countable, you can put¡¯your


    minds at ease. Once Miss Darling


    helps you all recover, clean up your


    act."


    ----


    Jason disliked these people, but since Danielle had decided not


    to hold them ountable, he still said what needed to be said.


    He didn¡¯t want his kindness to be misinterpreted as something


    negative.


    Those people were so embarrassed by Jason¡¯s words that they


    wished the earth would open up and swallow them.


    Just then, several doctors in white coats entered the reception


    hall and greeted Danielle respectfully, saying, "Hello, Ms.


    Darling.¡±

 Chapter 159-3

    ----


    Danielle nodded and said, "It¡¯s them. You can start.¡±


    She then said to those women, "These are the doctors who will


    treat your faces. Please lie down."


    She took out a tube of ointment and handed it to the person with


    askin condition. "This ointment is for your skin disease. Apply it


    once in the morning and once in the evening, and it will be


    completely cured in a week."


    The woman looked at Danielle with excitement and said,


    ¡°Really? I have been to many hospitals, and they all said it only


    treats the symptoms, not the root cause. Can this ointment


    really solve the problem?"


    ----


    "Yes." Danielle nodded.


    Areporter came over with a microphone and said, "Ms. Darling,


    which hospital is this ointment from? Is it really that effective? It


    won¡¯t cause any issues, right?"


    Danielle looked at the reporter who asked the question and


    said, "It¡¯s not avable in hospitals.¡±


    ----


    Holding the microphone, the


    reporter said@ugressively, "The


    hospital do¨¦€sn¡¯t carry this brand,


    and you gare to apply it on others&


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of making their:


    conditidn worse? Can I interpr¨¦t¡¯ that


    yo ¡®are disregarding the safety of


    ers for the sake of resolving the


    online public opinion as Soon as


    possible?"


    ----


    This reporter was the one who asked the trickiest question at


    the beginning, and now she was speaking out again. "Just


    because it¡¯s not avable in hospitals, it¡¯s an unofficial product


    huh?" Danielle said. "Is your thinking so one-sided? You¡¯re so


    brainless, yet you are still working as a reporter.¡±

 Chapter 160-1

    "What do you mean by that?" the female reporter¡¯s face turned sour from being retorted by Danielle.


    Danielle let out a sneer and said, "It¡¯s the literal meaning. I was saying you are brainless.¡±


    The female reporter retorted indignantly, "The founder of Grace Group is so rude. It¡¯s hard to imagine what the corporate culture of Grace Group is like."


    ¡°If a dog bites us, we can¡¯t bite it because we are humans, but we can choose to beat the dog. This is the corporate culture of Grace Group." Danielle spoke coldly, figuring that this reporter was likely sent by that person. "I¡¯m curious. How much money did the person behind this pay you toe after us?¡±


    The other media people at the side didn¡¯t expect Danielle topare this reporter to a dog. They wanted tough but couldn¡¯t, so they enjoyed their snacks and watched the drama.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurl mud at me," the reporter said righteously. "I¡¯m upholding social justice and seeking justice for the victims."


    Danielle said unhurriedly, "Really? ording to what you said, where was your sense of justice then when others ndered Grace Group earlier?¡±


    ¡°They presented strong evidence, so there¡¯s nothing I could do. It happened because Grace Group didn¡¯t do a good job. If yourpany had done a good job, it wouldn¡¯t have been ndered.¡± The reporter looked at Danielle with disdain, thinking, ¡¯Ourpany is thergest mediapany in the industry. There will be plenty of opportunities to find fault with Grace Group in the future. This is the consequence of this young girl crossing me.¡¯


    "You can just say whatever you want because you have a mouth, huh? Do you need me to find the transfer records of someone paying you to nder Grace Group?" Danielle was now basically certain that this person was instructed by someone.


    ¡°How can you look through other people¡¯s privacy as you please? You are infringing on privacy. Those young girls didn¡¯t dare to sue you, but I dare to sue you. Just wait! But if you apologize to me sincerely now, I will reluctantly forgive you.¡±


    The reporter spoke arrogantly. After all, she was the top employee of theirpany. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call her thepany¡¯s cash cow. She had uncovered a lot of juicy stories, and even if something went wrong, thepany would protect her.


    ¡°Selena Jones, you¡¯re the star reporter of Lemez Media, and your husband owes a huge gambling debt," Danielle said. "You usually dig up juicy stories in the entertainment industry and threaten the parties involved to give you hush money. Not long ago, your husband lost money again, and it was a huge sum. This time, you couldn¡¯t pay off the debt. Three days ago, someone gave you a sum of money, asking you to help those people nder Grace Group and make the me stick. Now that these people have been exposed, and Grace Group hasn¡¯t been ndered, your task isn¡¯tpleted. Naturally, you won¡¯t get the money.


    ¡°So, you started causing trouble again, making things up like a mad dog. I¡¯m not falsely using you, right?"


    Danielle spoke in a cold voice. Her phone contained all the reporter¡¯s information, which was very detailed.


    "Just because you say so, that means it is the truth, huh?" the reporter said, ring at Danielle viciously. "You exposed my privacy, so I will sue you. Ourpany won¡¯t let you off the hook either. I am a star reporter. You¡¯ve offended me, so you won¡¯t have an easy time from now on."


    Just then, the reporter¡¯s phone rang. After answering, she hung up with a pale face.


    "It¡¯s you," she said. "You asked mypany to fire me, right? You¡¯re really lowdown. Why did you do this?" The reporter went crazy and tried to lunge at Danielle, but Jason stopped her quickly.


    "If you have a problem with your brain, go get it treated." Danielle didn¡¯t expect the reporter to be fired. She thought, ¡¯Serves her right. She doesn¡¯t deserve sympathy.¡¯


    The female reporter seemed to have been drained of all her strength and sat on the ground. The cameraman who came with her looked at her in a daze.


    As if remembering something, the reporter stood up and walked toward Danielle and said, "Didn¡¯t you forgive the person who ndered you? I was wrong. Please forgive me. I have no choice, and I can¡¯t lose my job. Please talk to mypany and ask them not to fire me."

 Chapter 160-2

    ----


    Danielle thought, ¡¯This female


    reporter is sefiously out of her mind,


    right? I¡¯ve be¨¦n standing here the ¡ª


    whole tinge; not making a phone call


    How cevid I have instructed hers:


    compahy to fire her? Besides; this


    isn¡¯t Begging. She¡¯s orderingrme


    around with that arrogantattitude!¡¯


    io)


    ----


    ¡°You have a terrible memory," she said. "I just said downstairs


    that I gave that person onest chance. If anyone tries to


    challenge Grace Group again, we¡¯ll go by the book to handle


    things. There will be no second chance for anyone."


    ¡°How could you, at such a young age, be so vicious?" the


    reporter said. "You cost me my job, and you still say such


    things. You don¡¯t deserve to be the founder of Grace Group."


    The female reporter didn¡¯t expect herpany to give up on her


    so easily, nor did she expect Danielle wouldn¡¯t forgive her. ¡¯She


    forgave those people earlier,¡¯ she thought. ¡®All I did was say a


    few words casually, yet she¡¯s treating me like this.¡¯


    ----


    "Your job has nothing to do with me,"


    Danielle said. "It¡¯s likely that your


    company doesn¡¯t value brainless


    employees dike you. When problems


    arise, lookfor reasons within eo


    yourself nd stop shifting the me


    onto gthers." This female reporter¡¯ s


    disnsissal was very timely. Danielle


    figured it was highly likely. ter family


    or David who had done this. She


    then turned around and instructed


    the bodyguard beside her, "Drag this


    brainless person out. Letting her


    stay here will affect Grace Group¡¯s


    environment."


    ----


    "Got it." The bodyguard stepped forward and dragged the


    female reporter out, as if carrying a little chick.


    The farce came to an end, and the faces of the girls were


    treated.


    The doctor took out a mirror and handed it to the girls, letting


    them see the results.


    The results were nothing short of miraculous, as if magic had


    been applied. The faces that were initially red, swollen, and


    festering had miraculously healed by more than half. The media


    at the side frantically took pictures.


    ¡°Ms. Darling, what product did you use on thesedies?" a


    reporter said. "The effect is incredible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a new beauty treatment avable at Grace Group¡¯s stores,"


    Danielle said calmly. "Thesedies used products from Grace


    Group. Based on their facial conditions, their issues will be


    resolvedpletely after two more treatments.¡±


    ----


    ¡°Grace Group has a new beauty treatment?" the reporter asked.


    ¡°When will they be avable?"


    ¡°In three days, the beauty treatment will be avable at all our


    stores. Everyone is wee toe and experience them.


    ----


    ¡°Additionally, Grace Group will cover


    all the treatment costs for these


    ladies. I¡¯d algo like to remind


    everyone-that if you experience any


    allergicxeactions when using an


    skingere product, stop using iC


    es jediately. Do not casuapply


    hing else to your faceNf you


    have any problems, congalt a


    professional doctor.


    ----


    ¡°Lastly, I¡¯d like to thank all the media for your attention to this


    incident. Grace Group will select one hundred lucky people on


    our official website to experience Grace Group¡¯s beauty


    treatment for free on the opening day."


    Danielle took the opportunity to do some advertising for Grace


    Group.


    The media reporters present were amazed. They thought,


    ¡®Grace Group¡¯s products are already very expensive, let alone


    their beauty treatments. This is too generous.


    ¡®No wonder the founder of Grace Group has such a big heart.


    Not only did she not hold those people ountable after being


    ndered, but she also covered the cost of their facial


    treatments and generously hosted arge group of us.¡¯


    ----


    The people who had ndered her were now very regretful.


    They bowed to Danielle and said, "We are truly sorry. We acted


    impulsively. Unexpectedly, not only did Grace Group not hold us


    ountable but it even covered the cost of our facial


    treatments."


    Danielle¡¯s attitude won over the viewers in the livestream, who


    praised Grace Group as a conscientiouspany and said they


    would buy its products. It was as if they had forgotten how they


    had scolded Grace Group when they first entered the


    livestream.


    The media reporters had all dispersed, and many senior


    executives once again affirmed Danielle¡¯s abilities. They held


    great respect for her in the first ce, and now their respect had


    deepened even further.

 Chapter 161-1

    Danielle left after dealing with Grace Group¡¯s matter.


    Seeing Daniellee out of Grace Group, Vivian got out of the car, trotted forward, and hugged her, saying, "My darling daughter, you are really amazing. Your dad and I must have done great things to have such a wonderful and well-behaved daughter like you."


    In the car, the Darling family watched Danielle handle Grace Group¡¯s sudden incident. She was calm andposed, and it seemed that nothing could defeat her.


    Danielle hugged Vivian, patted her on the back tofort her, and said yfully, "Mom, you are also amazing, and that¡¯s why you gave birth to someone as amazing as me."


    "Yes, whatever our darling daughter says is right," Vivian said.


    Holding her daughter¡¯s hand, she continued, "I¡¯ve talked it over with your dad and your brothers. The 25th of next month is a good day. We will hold a homing party for you. I want everyone to know that you are a daughter of the Darling family. Let¡¯s see who dares to bully you from now on."


    "Okay," Danielle replied.


    She thought, ¡¯The person who hurled mud at Grace Group this time is likely someone Audrey instructed. Anyway, we¡¯ll know once the investigation is done. If it really is Audrey, then she can¡¯t be allowed to stay at the Darling family¡¯s home any longer.¡¯


    David saw Danielle walking over, so he got out of the car and said, "Danielle, Grandpa and Grandma just called, saying they missed you. Would you like to return to Charrington Manor with me for a meal?"


    Before Danielle could speak, Vivian said, "Go ahead. Go see Logan and Tara."


    "I¡¯ll be back after the meal," Danielle said, ncing at Howard and Joseph.


    *****


    Danielle and David arrived at Hillside Manor.


    Ever since returning from abroad, Danielle had been saying that she wanted to visit Tara, but she never had time. Now that she was here, she felt a bit rushed. "I didn¡¯t even buy any gifts for Logan and Tara, and you just brought me here," sheined to David as they walked.


    "Just you being here is the best gift to them, and they are not short of gifts," David responded with a face full of love when he heard Danielle¡¯sints.


    The two walked hand in hand to the doorway, talking andughing, and before they entered the living room, they heard someone insideining about David.


    Geoffrey said with a face full of resentment, "Mom, Dad, this rebellious son of mine framed me and kicked me out of thepany. You can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing! Some time ago, when Sebastian wanted to go to thepany for training, he stopped him too. I am his father, and Sebastian is his younger brother. He can¡¯t tolerate his family. No wonder people say he is cold-blooded and heartless. He is just a cruel madman.


    "Thepany isn¡¯t just his. He is afraid that we might pose a threat to him, so he treats us like this. He can treat his own father like this, so who can guarantee that he has any sincerity toward you two?"


    The smiles on Logan and Tara¡¯s faces disappeared, and they looked at Geoffrey with disappointment.


    "Shut up," Logan said. "No matter what, David is your son. How can you say that about him? Thepany is now under David¡¯s control, and I trust his decisions. Don¡¯t assume that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been up to just because I¡¯m not at thepany. And you still have the nerve toe here andin?"

 Chapter 161-2

    ----


    Polly wore delicate makeup and high-end jewelry. Even though


    she was forty years old, her face didn¡¯t have a single wrinkle.


    Her skin was well-maintained, and she had a delicate


    appearance.


    "Logan, Tara, Geoffrey is just feeling


    a little wronged, and that¡¯s why he


    came to youtoin," Polly said.


    "Don¡¯t take it seriously. I understan:


    why David won¡¯t let Sebastian join


    thepany. Sebastian just wants


    to besloser to his brother and help


    himshare the workload. Sifite


    S¨¦bastian joining thepany


    upsets David, I won¡¯t agree to let him


    join. Sebastian can make a living


    anywhere.


    ----


    ¡°David has a deep misunderstanding of our family of three, so I


    don¡¯t want him to have any more misunderstandings. Sebastian


    never intends topete with David for anything." Polly spoke


    softly, forcing a smile.


    Her words shifted all the me onto


    David. She algo implied that David


    couldn¡¯t talerate his family, yet shes


    pretend¨¦dto be considerate of hiny


    ande aphasized their family of


    threesDanielle wanted to apptaud,


    thinking, ¡®She is truly a skilled angelic


    bifth.


    ----


    Danielle held David¡¯s hand and could feel the coldness


    emanating from him. She squeezed his hand.


    As if sensing Danielle¡¯s unease, David curled his lips into a faint


    smile. Holding her hand, he led her toward the living room.


    Picking up where Polly left off, Sebastian said, "That¡¯s right.


    Grandpa, Grandma, Dad and I just want to help David share


    some of the work. We can¡¯t bear to see him working so hard for


    thepany. I won¡¯tpete with David for anything.¡±


    ¡°You guys are worthy of helping me share the work?" David said


    with a cold expression as he held Danielle¡¯s hand and walked


    in. "Don¡¯t you know your worth?"


    When Logan and Tara saw Danielle, their initially grim


    expressions instantly brightened. "Danielle, you¡¯re here!" Tara


    said. "Every day, I¡¯ve been asking this rascal to bring you over,


    but he keeps refusing."


    ¡°Tara, I¡¯ve really been quite busytely," Danielle replied


    sweetly.


    ¡°My dear Danielle, I¡¯ve asked the kitchen staff to make a lot of


    your favorite dishes." Tara kept holding Danielle¡¯s hand, her


    fondness for her evident.


    ----


    Danielle had cured Logan and Tara. Calling her their lifesaver


    wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.


    David had initiallye toin, asking Logan to rein in


    David, but unexpectedly, Logan and Tarapletely ignored


    their family of three as soon as Danielle arrived.


    ¡°You are David¡¯s girlfriend, right?" Polly said with a proper smile


    as she looked at Danielle. "You¡¯re so beautiful. No wonder


    David has a thing for you. Which family are you from?"


    What Polly said was simply a subtle insinuation that David liked


    Danielle for her looks. In the short time since arriving in


    Soufield, she encountered one angelic bitch after another. "Tara,


    who is this old woman?" Danielle asked.


    ----


    As soon as Danielle spoke, Polly¡¯s expression changed. She


    wanted to fly into a rage but had to hold back, so her face kept


    shifting expressions like a chameleon.


    "She is the second wife of David¡¯s father," Tara said, not daring


    to say "stepmother" for fear that David would be upset.


    Covering her mouth with a look of disbelief, Danielle said, "Huh?


    No way. No way. Doesn¡¯t that mean the mistress has


    sessfully be the wife? Oh my, I despise mistresses who


    break up families. How immoral!"


    ----


    "What are you talking about?" Polly


    said. "Do you have any manners? I


    am Geoffrey¡¯¡é Jegally wedded wife."


    Polly hated¡®itwhen people brought


    this up.the past, those circles of


    wealtny wives despised and looked


    dowrsdpon her. It was only in-kecent


    yeas that she had entered those


    citcles, but those wealthywives still


    looked down upon her. Now that


    David was the head of the family,


    those wealthy wives still mocked her


    openly and secretly.


    ----


    ¡®Now, this ill-mannered young girl dares to mock me,¡¯ Polly


    thought. ¡¯She hasn¡¯t even married into the Charrington family,


    yet she dares to go against me. I really need to teach her a


    lesson."


    Danielle looked at Polly in shock and said, "Isn¡¯t Sebastian only


    one year younger than David? I remember David saying that he


    was five when his mother passed away. David¡¯s parents weren¡¯t


    divorced at that time, right? Oh my god. It can¡¯t be, right?"

 Chapter 162-1

    ¡°You said you are legally wedded, so that means Sebastian is not the biological child of the Charrington family," Danielle said as she looked at Geoffrey with sympathy. "Geoffrey, the love between you and Polly is truly unbreakable. You disregarded your own son and helped raise someone else¡¯s child."


    David sat on the sofa and watched Danielle perform. He knew that she was helping him vent his anger. Even if she did nothing, he wouldn¡¯t let them off the hook.


    ¡°You are so young," Polly said. "Howe you are so cutting with your words? Sebastian is the product of my love with Geoffrey. And you? You are just David¡¯s girlfriend now. What right do you have toe here and meddle in the Charrington family¡¯s affairs?" Polly¡¯s face was livid, and she thought, ¡¯If no one were around, I would have wanted to tear this damn girl¡¯s mouth apart.¡¯


    "Is this how your parents raised you?" Geoffrey said, looking at Danielle with disgust. "A vicious person like you is not worthy of marrying into the Charrington family. Get out now." He thought, ¡¯David is walking over me, and the bitch he brought home dares to talk to me like this.¡¯


    "Say that again?" David said coldly to Geoffrey and Polly, looking as if he would take their lives in the next moment if they dared to say another word.


    Noticing that David was angry, Danielle tugged at him gently, looking like a frightened little rabbit, her eyes teary. "Logan, Tara, I spoke out of confusion, and I didn¡¯t expect Geoffrey and Polly to react so strongly," she said. "I am usually straightforward, and I¡¯m used to speaking my mind. It¡¯s my fault for speaking out of turn."


    Logan and Tara had never liked Polly. Seeing Danielle¡¯s teary eyes, they immediately said with heartache, "Danielle, you can say whatever you want in the Charrington family¡¯s home. No one dares to restrain you." Logan stared at the people in front of him with his sharp eyes. He knew that Danielle was deliberately venting her anger on behalf of David. "Look at yourselves, arguing with the younger generation here. If you three can stay, stay. If you can¡¯t, get out of here."


    "I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯ve handed over the Charrington family to David, so he¡¯s the one who is in charge now. Stoping to me with yourints. You look so petty. Your mom and I have such excellent genes, so howe we end up with such a useless son like you?"


    Now that Logan had spoken, the three of them dared not speak again, nor did they dare to show their displeasure toward Danielle.


    After dinner, Logan called David to his study. Danielle had eaten too much for dinner, so she went for a walk in the small garden.


    "Miss Darling, is the garden beautiful?" Sebastian¡¯s voice sounded faintly from the side.


    Danielle nced up, not intending to speak to him.


    "Danielle, you are very beautiful," Sebastian said. "The first time I saw you, I was deeply attracted to you. What¡¯s the point of being with someone as cold-blooded as David? Why not be with me? I will treat you well." Sebastian looked somewhat like David. While David¡¯s handsomeness was due to his sharp and chiseled features, Sebastian¡¯s was due to his delicate and refined look.


    "You are a child born from a homewrecker wing her way up," Danielle said, her sharp tongueshing out at Sebastian like a dagger dipped in poison. "You think you¡¯re worthy, huh? Go home and take a good look at yourself in the mirror."


    Sebastian couldn¡¯t ept being talked about like that. His face was full of ruthlessness. "Miss Darling, you should know what to say and what not to say. Don¡¯t put yourself in danger because of your loose tongue."


    Danielle sneered and said in a cold voice, "Are you threatening me?"


    "You could interpret it that way..." Before Sebastian finished talking, Danielle flicked her finger, sending a blue pill flying into his mouth.


    "Wh-what did you make me eat?" Sebastian asked in disbelief, not expecting this woman to have such tricks up her sleeve.


    "It won¡¯t kill you. It¡¯ll just make you suffer a little. That¡¯s the price you pay for threatening me." Danielle spoke coldly before leaving the garden.


    "Come back here! I¡¯m going to tell Grandpa and Grandma that you poisoned me!" Sebastian¡¯s veins bulged with rage, thinking, ¡¯How dare she scheme against me? No wonder she¡¯s with David. Birds of a feather flock together.¡¯


    Hearing Sebastian¡¯s ranting, Danielle stopped in her tracks. "You¡¯d better not provoke me, or I¡¯ll poison you right now and let you die here."

 Chapter 162-2

    ----


    "Y-you... You vicious woman..."


    Ignoring Sebastian¡¯s words, Danielle turned around and walked


    out of the garden.


    This scene was clearly observed by David from upstairs.


    Inside the Rolls-Royce, David fiddled with Danielle¡¯s small hand


    and said casually, "What did you give Sebastian to eat?"


    ----


    Danielle paused for a moment, but


    she didn¡¯t int¨¦nd to hide the truth. "It


    was a medigine I developed casually


    before," she said. "It won¡¯t be


    life-threatening, but it will make:


    people Suffer and have unbeatable


    abdominal pain. They will vernit


    game blood too." This small pill was


    the least toxic poison.


    ----


    ¡®Are you doing this to help me let off steam?" David pulled


    Danielle into his arms and let her sit on hisp.


    Danielle nodded and said domineeringly, "No one can bully the


    people I protect."


    Upon hearing this, David smiled. He couldn¡¯t help but be


    touched. "Then you have to protect me well. You did a good job


    this time. I¡¯ll reward you with a kiss."


    Before David finished speaking, he eagerly wrapped his arms


    around Danielle¡¯s waist and gently kissed her lips.


    ----


    Danielle was startled by his sudden


    move, but shesdidn¡¯t push him away.


    Her heart racing, and her


    cheeks flushed. Feeling David¡¯s >


    scorching¡¯breath, the cramped S


    compartment became the setting


    for Akiss that neither of thera.


    waited to end. Being able.to read


    the room, the driver had ¡éaised the


    partition right from the start.


    ----


    David stroked Danielle¡¯s hair and


    hugged her tighter. The two kissed


    passionately> He slid his hand into


    her clothesand caressed her LY


    softness. Just as things were ~~


    gettingvery intense between tt


    two, the car window was kn@¨¦ked.


    Someone with a big head


    approached the car wind¨¦w and


    looked inside.


    N


    ----


    Danielle immediately became clear-headed. She wanted to


    push David away and get out of the car. At this moment, David¡¯s


    expression was extremely displeased. Panting heavily, he bit


    Danielle¡¯s corbone fiercely.


    Danielle gasped in pain and red at David resentfully as she


    said, "Why did you bite me?"


    David buried his head in the side of Danielle¡¯s neck, took a deep


    breath, and said, "Xavier is too idle.¡±


    ¡°Danielle, are you in the car?" Xavier asked, his head still


    pressed against the car window. Jaden, who was standing next


    to him, saw that no one had gotten out of the car for a while, so


    he grabbed Xavier by the cor and was about to leave.


    ----


    The car door opened. Danielle got out first, her face still flushed.


    "Xavier, what¡¯s the matter?" she asked.


    Xavier was still being held by the cor by Jaden. When he saw


    his sister talking to him, he shot Jaden a re and said, "Let go


    of me. I want to go talk to my sister.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xavier said with a smile. "I saw the car parked


    there and no one got out, so I came over to ask."


    ¡°Are you too free?" David said as he got out of the car with a


    sullen expression. "No workmitments, huh?"


    Xavier didn¡¯t notice David¡¯s sullen face at all and said innocently,


    ¡°I¡¯m not free at all, okay? I¡¯ve had a lot of engagements recently.


    Didn¡¯t you see that I got back at this hour?"

 Chapter 163-1

    Danielle didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore. Her eyes were bright as her gaze shifted back and forth between Jaden and Xavier. "Xavier, howe you got back with Mr. Johnson?" she said. "It¡¯s sote, and Mr. Johnson even personally sent you back.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?" Xavier said nonchntly. "He¡¯s not so kind. He just happened to pass by our set and gave me a ride back."


    Danielle thought, ¡¯Xavier¡¯s set is in a remote location. What kind of route could Jaden be on that just happens to take him to Xavier¡¯s set? And Xavier actually bought it. How has he survived in the entertainment industry all these years?¡¯


    Danielle gave a look as if she understood everything and said, "Oh, Mr. Johnson, thank you for taking care of Xavier."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xavier became upset. "Taking care of me? How has he taken care of me? It should be me taking care of him, right? I¡¯m so thoughtful."


    ¡¯Well... there¡¯s a long way to go,¡¯ Danielle thought, giving Jaden a look that suggested a long and arduous journey ahead.


    "Useless," David said, ncing at Jaden.


    "You¡¯re just taking your frustration out on me because you can¡¯t vent your desire," Jaden teased.


    "Danielle, let¡¯s go in," Xavier said, looking at his sister with a smile. Just as he turned around, he remembered something and said to Jaden, "Don¡¯t forget to pick me up tomorrow."


    "Okay," Jaden responded.


    The siblings waved at the two of them and entered the vi.


    "Starting to be a chauffeur now?" David said as he chuckled. "Should I address you as Mrs. Darling from now on?"


    "Buzz off," Jaden said, not wanting to stay and talk to David.


    *****


    As soon as Danielle entered the room, a message notification sounded on her phone.


    [Miss Darling, I found out. The person behind it is Audrey. She got smart this time and didn¡¯t use her ount directly. Do you want me to tie her up and teach her a lesson?]


    Danielle: [Nope. I¡¯ll take care of it.]


    ¡¯Sure enough, it¡¯s Audrey,¡¯ Danielle thought. ¡¯Looks like it¡¯s time to make kicking Audrey out of the Darling family¡¯s home a priority.¡¯


    [Hugh has been making a lot of small moves recently, but most of them are just dealings with some aristocratic families. It¡¯s still unclear what they are going to do next. If you ask me, Miss Darling, just do it quickly. Abduct him and torture him. I don¡¯t believe he won¡¯t say anything.]


    Danielle: [Keep watching. I want to find out who¡¯s instructing him in the shadows.]


    She thought, ¡¯Abducting Hugh is easy, but finding out who is behind him is tough. Right now, even if I were to brush past the person, I wouldn¡¯t recognize him. I¡¯m at the mercy of the situation and have no control over it. It just so happens that I don¡¯t have to go to school now, so I¡¯ll root out the hidden danger in my home first.¡¯


    *****


    At the dining table of the Darling family¡¯s home the next day, Judy served various tonics to Vivian and Howard as usual, just as she did every day. Just as she ced the tonics in front of them, she heard Danielle suddenly speak.


    "Judy, you¡¯ve worked at the Darling family¡¯s home for many years, right?" Danielle asked.


    Judy felt a sudden sense of anxiety, thinking, ¡¯Danielle usually speaks little. Why did she suddenly say something? Could it be that she has found out something?¡¯


    A red g went up in her mind, but she calmly replied, "Yes, Miss Darling. It has been four years."


    As Danielle ate, she said casually, "My mom trusts you very much, so you mustn¡¯t let her down.¡±


    Vivian looked at her daughter with affection. Her precious daughter was concerned about her. "Judy is usually meticulous and careful in her work," she said softly. "She¡¯s also very warm-hearted." Vivian was affirming Judy with these words.

 Chapter 163-2

    ----


    ¡°Mrs. Darling has been very kind to me," Judy said. "I will


    definitely take good care of her. Miss Darling, don¡¯t worry.¡± It


    was within Judy¡¯s expectation that Vivian would speak up for


    her, but Danielle¡¯s inexplicable words made her feel a little


    uneasy.


    Danielle lowered her head to eat after she finished speaking,


    not saying anything more to Judy.


    ----


    "Danielle, I won¡¯t let those


    ssmates who bullied you


    yesterday off the hook,"Howard  ~


    said. "Yow are the apple of our &


    family¡¯s¡®eye, and no one can bully


    you. 8S Howard thought of these


    peaple scolding his daughtet like


    this, he got so angry that he wished


    he could get rid of them.


    ----


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I didn¡¯t take to heart what they said," Danielle said.


    She wasn¡¯t very good atforting people, but she didn¡¯t want


    her parents to feel too self-reproachful.


    ¡°Your dad and I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so vicious and


    say such things," Vivian said with self-reproach. "It¡¯s our fault for


    not protecting you. We¡¯ll definitely be more careful from now


    on.


    ----


    "Mom, Dad, yey don¡¯t have to me


    yourselves. Ii really fine. After


    dinner, Ag ing to David¡¯s ce. ~


    Those p¨¦ople are still locked up in


    NathoxPce." She was really@fraid


    thatavid would immediately get rid


    oftthem in a moment of &


    digsatisfaction.


    ----


    Vivian and Howard recalled how David acted yesterday.


    Admittedly, they were also a little worried. "Okay, go ahead,"


    they said.


    At Nathor Pce, Nathan walked in hurriedly and said, "Mr.


    Charrington, the Stuart family is making moves, but the Darling


    family has already taken action."


    ¡°Then help the Darling family deal the Stuart family another


    blow," David said.


    He sat on the sofa with a cup of coffee, his narrow eyes slightly


    narrowed. There was a sense of lingering gloom in his gaze.


    Outside the window, dark clouds gathered as lightning shed


    and thunder roared. At this moment, David¡¯s handsome face


    was like the weather. There was a depressing sense of an


    impending storm.


    ----


    Nathan instantly understood that the Stuart family was clueless,


    daring to provoke something extremely sensitive to their boss.


    ¡°Got it," he said. "Mr. Charrington, is this year¡¯s assessment of


    Demonic Hall still taking ce on the deserted ind?¡±


    David¡¯s attractive eyes revealed nothing of his thoughts, and he


    said in a cold voice, "Yes, I will go there myself this year."


    ----


    Nathan didn¡¯t expect that David wanted to go in person for the


    assessment of Demonic Hall. Charrington Group might be


    impressive, butpared to their boss¡¯s other industries, it


    could only be said that Charrington Group was holding their


    boss back.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make arrangements,¡± Nathan said.


    ----


    This year was going to be


    interesting. Qemonic Hall¡¯s annual


    assessmentwas arge-scale .


    battle, ans everyone was preparing)


    for it, including David. Althoughhis


    combat skills were inferior tothem,


    he still had to go andpege in the


    assessment. Moreover, the people


    at Demonic Hall only rec6gnized


    David.


    ----


    Of course, those who could stay at Demonic Hall were the best


    of the best. Even the weakest among them could take down an


    entire group in an instant.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation on Patrick¡¯s end?" David asked coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all been dealt with," Nathan said. "They¡¯re on their way


    back, but on the way, they ran into another group trying to take


    someone. The two sides fought, and both suffered injuries of


    varying degrees.


    ¡°The people they sent were all highly skilled, and their objective


    was clear. They were after Scorpion, who has made quite a few


    enemies."


    ¡®No wonder he¡¯s a major drug lord,¡¯ Nathan thought. ¡®He really


    has a lot of enemies.¡¯ As he reported, he reflected.


    ----


    David tapped on the sofa, remaining silent for a long while.


    Nathan was unsure what his boss was thinking. He thought, ¡®But


    Mr. Charrington cares too much about Danielle. Wiping out an


    entire drug trafficking group over a disagreement involves the


    interests of many people, and it¡¯s not a good sign.


    ¡®Mr. Charrington has countless enemies, both in the open and


    hidden, all aiming for his life. Emotionally, I hope Mr.


    Charrington can find happiness, but rationally, I know Mr.


    Charrington can¡¯t afford to have any weaknesses.¡¯


    Nathan looked at David with a troubled expression, hesitant to


    speak.


    ¡°What do you want to say?" David asked, ncing at Nathan


    with eyes that were glinting with coldness.


    Nathan bit the bullet and said, "Mr. Charrington, I¡¯m just worried.


    You care too much about Miss Darling, and this could be


    your weakness. Those people might shift their focus onto her


    instead."

 Chapter 164-1

    Nathan knew that Danielle was no ordinary girl. She was skilled and had many identities, but David¡¯s enemies were far too dangerous.


    "Who says I can only be a weakness and not armor?" Danielle¡¯s voice preceded her arrival.


    She walked in, her expression calm today.


    David was a little surprised that Danielle had arrived. He stood up from the sofa, the coldness in his eyes melting away instantly. It was filled with an overwhelming sense of tenderness in the next moment. "Miss me, huh?" he said, embracing Danielle.


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare miss you as I¡¯m afraid of holding you back," Danielle said, pushing David away and sitting down on the sofa as she pouted.


    Noticing that Danielle was angry, David shot Nathan a re.


    He then gentlyforted her, saying, "How could that be? You are my armor."


    Nathan, receiving his boss¡¯s ming gaze, hurriedly apologized. "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Darling," he said. "That¡¯s not what I meant. I know you¡¯re very capable. I was just worried that you would get hurt."


    Danielle was not angry. She said indifferently, "I¡¯m not worried about those things. You¡¯re overthinking things. I¡¯m not a pushover."


    "Was it you who sent someone to block Scorpion?" David asked, looking at Danielle affectionately with his attractive eyes.


    "How did you know?" Danielle said. "Could it be that my people got hurt from fighting with yours?" She facepalmed, thinking, ¡¯I was careless. I thought David was simply capturing Scorpion. Unexpectedly, he took down the entire drug trafficking group. The people I sent this time happened to have never met David¡¯s people.¡¯


    "Miss Darling, were the people blocking Patrick sent by you?" Nathan asked, feeling confused. He thought, ¡¯So, both sides were injured from fighting their own people.¡¯


    Danielle said somewhat sheepishly, "Well, the people I sent this time didn¡¯t know yours."


    She received a call on her way to Nathor Pce, saying that the people she sent were injured and had been taken by the other party. She was cursing while driving. It was only when David asked earlier that she realized what had happened. She was left speechless...


    David rubbed Danielle¡¯s hair and said with a chuckle, "It¡¯s a good chance to train their skills."


    "Nathan thought, ¡¯Mr. Charrington, do you even realize what you just said?¡¯


    "In a week, an organization under me has an assessment on a deserted ind," David said casually. "Want to go and have a look?"


    Nathan widened his eyes, thinking, ¡¯He¡¯s going over this year personally, taking his wife with him, no less. Well, he just wants to publicly disy his affection.


    ¡¯It seems that Mr. Charrington really sees Miss Darling as one of his own. He¡¯s even taking her to the deserted ind. He probably wants Demonic Hall¡¯s people to know her identity and protect her from now on.¡¯


    ¡°A deserted ind?" Danielle said. She thought, ¡¯As the name suggests, a deserted ind is full of mountains and many poisonous nts. It¡¯s basically impossible to get out once people enter. Now, David says he has an organization on a deserted ind. What kind of people could possibly be there?¡¯


    "Sure!" She agreed toe along.


    Nathan thought, ¡¯The people on the deserted ind only recognize Mr. Charrington. I¡¯m really worried that once we¡¯re there, something would happen to Miss Darling if Mr. Charrington isn¡¯t careful.¡¯ Nathan wanted to speak but stopped himself.


    "Nathan, do you have something to say to me?" Danielle asked, noticing Nathan¡¯s conflicted look.


    Nathan¡¯s face tensed up, thinking, ¡¯I managed my expressions well. How did she see through it?¡¯


    Facing David and Danielle¡¯s gaze, Nathan gulped before biting the bullet to speak up.


    "Miss Darling, the deserted ind is a bit dangerous," he said. "Please protect yourself."

 Chapter 164-2

    ----


    Danielle raised her eyebrows. She knew that being David¡¯s


    special assistant surely meant Nathan had exceptional qualities.


    Since Nathan said it was dangerous, she knew he was just


    trying to be kind in reminding her. "Got it," she said, getting


    interested even before going there.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you be in any danger,¡± David said, gently squeezing


    her hand.


    Danielle nodded as she replied, "Well, I¡¯m not afraid even if


    there is danger."


    ¡°Mr. Charrington, members of the Stuart family and the Reagan


    family are here to see you," Albert reported respectfully as he


    came in.


    "Okay," David replied.


    ----


    ¡°They are here for Ava and Nancy as well as their wives,"


    Danielle said indifferently. "We can take this opportunity to bring


    the Stuart family down." The Stuart family had already worked


    with Hugh, and they would go bankrupt sooner orter. The


    Reagan family had always been dependent on the Stuart family.


    Soon, Albert brought the two in.


    ----


    Although both of them were wearing


    suits, their fages were weathered


    and their eyes were bloodshot. Upgn


    learning that their wives and w


    daughters had been taken to Nathor


    Pce by David, they kept feeling on


    edge: No one knew whether David,


    with his cruel and violent personality,


    would immediately have their wives


    and daughters executed.


    ----


    They thought, ¡¯This Nathor Pce is heavily guarded, but now


    that we¡¯re in, we must rescue our wives and daughters today,


    even if it means we have to beg. We can always take revenge


    on Davidter.¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Charrington, it is my fault for not disciplining my wife and


    daughter properly, causing them to anger you," Ronald Stuart


    said, his attitude extremely respectful. "I apologize to you on


    their behalf. Please be merciful and spare them."


    Wesley Reagan, who was standing aside, also began to


    apologize. "Mr. Charrington, it¡¯s my wife and daughter¡¯s fault for


    failing to recognize your greatness. I¡¯ll definitely punish them


    severely when I return. Please give them a chance to clean up


    their act."


    David sat on the sofa, fiddling with Danielle¡¯s little hand. He


    remained silent for a long while.


    Ronald and Wesley couldn¡¯t figure out what David was thinking,


    and they were covered in cold sweat.


    ----


    "Mr. Charrington, please let them


    go," Ronald said. "The Stuart family


    is willing to vathdraw from the


    competitionfor the project that =


    Charrington Group has been eyeing


    recenthI just ask that you be oO


    merelful." This project was a


    lugtative one with no risks. aking


    l6sses, so he was convineed that


    David would be tempted. Now, for


    the sake of his wife and daughter, he


    had no choice but to give it up.

 Chapter 164-3

    ----


    ¡°Humph, the project that Charrington Group wants doesn¡¯t need


    to be given up by the Stuart family," David mocked. "The Stuart


    family is nothing. You are not even worthy of doing menial things


    for me.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to be merciful? Are these words taught to


    you by the people backing you up?"


    Alook of panic shed across Ronald¡¯s eyes. He thought, ¡¯I


    used to be afraid of David, but now that I have Mr. Morris, I no


    longer have to fear him. Soon, David will be dead. When the


    timees, I¡¯ll definitely avenge today¡¯s humiliation.¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Charrington, Mr. Stuart didn¡¯t mean that," Wesley said. "We


    are naturally not worthy of doing menial things for the


    Charrington family. Please spare us, Mr. Charrington. I¡¯ll


    definitely teach my wife and daughter a lesson when I get back."


    Wesley appeared respectful on the surface, but deep down, he


    wished for David¡¯s death.


    ¡°The person you should be apologizing to is not me," David


    said, frowning. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to the two talk.


    ----


    Wesley and Ronald were clever.


    They turned und, bowed to


    Danielle, ansaid, "Miss Darling, we


    are really¡¯sorry. It¡¯s my fault for noe


    disciplining my daughter well, S


    making you feel wronged. I¡¯ll Lv


    definitely discipline her strictly from


    on and this will never.tappen


    again. Please be magnartimous and


    forgive them. This is a little


    compensation for you.¡±


    ----


    Wesley and Ronald each took out a check and handed it to


    Danielle.


    She nced at the two but did not take the checks. Instead, she


    said indifferently, "You should educate them well and let them


    know who they can provoke and who they can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡®Joseph has already taken action against the two families, and


    these checks are probably all the money they can offer,¡¯ she


    thought.


    Upon hearing that there was hope, the two hurriedly said,


    ¡°Alright. Sure. We¡¯ll definitely not offend you again, Miss


    Darling.¡±


    ¡°Miss Darling, I have a question for you," Ronald said. "What is


    your rtionship with the Darling family?" He then thought,


    ¡®Since yesterday, the Darling family has begun to suppress the


    Stuart family. Fortunately, Mr. Morris is around. Otherwise, we


    would have gone bankrupt.¡¯


    ----


    ¡°You will know in the future," Danielle said. She did not give a


    definitive answer, nor did she deny it.


    Ronald thought, ¡¯This Danielle is very likely a distant rtive of


    the Darling family. The reason she¡¯s suppressing the Stuart


    family is that she wants to curry favor with David.¡¯

 Chapter 165-1

    ¡¯She¡¯s just a young girl who seduced David with her beauty,¡¯ Ronald thought. ¡¯Sooner orter, there will be a chance to deal with her. How dare she bully the Stuart family like this?¡¯


    Just then, the bodyguards dragged the four people, whose bodies were filled with bruises and covered in blood, and threw them directly to the ground.


    Ronald recognized his wife and daughter at a nce. Seeing that his wife and daughter had been tortured by David to the brink of death, his eyes were filled with hatred, and he thought, ¡¯How dare he deal such a heavy blow? David, I will definitely seek revenge on you.¡¯


    When Wesley saw that his wife and daughter had been tortured like this, he almost lost his breath, fainting on the spot.


    Ava and Nancy saw Danielle sitting on the sofa. At this moment, they did not insult and nder her as all they felt was fear. If they had known that the situation would end up like this, they would never have gone against Danielle.


    "Control your people," David said coldly. "If there¡¯s a next time, there won¡¯t even be a chance to beg for mercy."


    The two pairs of mothers and daughters stepped back in fright. Theypletely believed David¡¯s words because he was a devil to them.


    "You can go," David said.


    Because of David¡¯s words, Ronald and Wesley hurriedly helped their wives and daughters leave.


    *****


    At Hillside Bay, Geoffrey, his wife, and his son were sitting on the sofa in the living room, each with a grim expression.


    Initially, he intended to go to Charrington Manor toin about David, hoping that Logan and Tara would stand up for him. But to their surprise, David returned, and the two elderspletely ignored them, even warning them directly.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He was clearly Logan¡¯s only son, so he wondered why Logan bypassed him and gave everything to David. ¡¯He¡¯s downright ying favorites,¡¯ he thought.


    "Honey, it¡¯s all my fault for dragging you down, making Logan and Tara look down on you," Polly said. "Even Sebastian has been dragged into this as well. But he is their grandson too.


    "David has kicked you out of thepany, and Sebastian isn¡¯t working in thepany either. He wants topletely destroy our family of three, honey.


    "I know David has misunderstandings about me, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s not close to you, his father. He doesn¡¯t even respect you. I¡¯ll go apologize to him and ask him not to treat you and Sebastian like this. Even if he leaves me no way out, I don¡¯t want to see you suffer grievances."


    Polly spoke with tears streaming down her face, a sight that would make everyone feel heartbroken. As she spoke, she tried to stand up but swayed. She ended up copsing into Geoffrey¡¯s arms.


    Geoffrey quickly caught his wife. Seeing her crying her heart out in his arms, he spoke with heartache.


    "Polly, how can it be your fault?" he said. "You are the elder, so how can you apologize to him? If anyone is to me, it¡¯s that cold-blooded rebellious son. I don¡¯t know what kind of spell he has cast on Mom and Dad, making them not value their own son."


    Polly smiled triumphantly in Sebastian¡¯s arms and said softly, "Honey, I have a suggestion. We can let Sebastian marry into the Locke family. With the support of the Locke family, it will be easy for you to return to Charrington Group.


    "I heard that Cheryl Locke will be back soon. Among the descendants of the Locke family, she is deeply favored by Tim Locke. If Sebastian can marry her, he will be a great help to you.


    "The Locke family has always kept a distance from these prominent families, but their position in Soufield is unshakable. Tim is like the backbone of the Locke family, and all the families in Soufield respect him.


    "If we can really connect with the Locke family, Tim will definitely help Sebastian. Maybe he can even help Sebastian get the inheritance rights of the Charrington family in the future."


    Geoffrey thought the method was good, but he asked with puzzlement, "I remember that the girl from the Locke family has always had a thing for David, right? Would she agree to be with Sebastian?"


    Polly was unhappy when she heard this and hurriedly defended her son. "Sebastian is also outstanding. It¡¯s just that Logan and Tara have always disliked him, not giving him a chance to show his abilities. Let Sebastian get in touch with the girl from the Locke family first. Maybe things might work out."


    Geoffrey also wanted to get the support of the Locke family, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. "Sebastian, get in touch with the Locke family first. If we can really form an alliance with the Locke family, we¡¯ll be able to bring down David."

 Chapter 165-2

    ----


    Then, Geoffrey took out a bank card and handed it to


    Sebastian. "Establish a good rtionship with the Locke


    family. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news."


    Sebastian took the bank card with a pale face and said,


    ¡°Thank you, Dad."


    He thought, ¡®Damn Danielle! I don¡¯t


    know what pill¡¯she gave me. It¡¯s no


    use going tothe hospital. I¡¯ve got no


    choice b& to suffer. The symptonss


    will engin a week, but I feel like¡¯m


    goingsto die from the pain right now.


    Let¡¯ not even talk about waiting a


    Wfiole week.


    ----


    ¡®Next time I see that woman, I¡¯ll definitely teach her a


    lesson. How dare she harm me like this? Being with David,


    she¡¯s definitely not a good person.¡¯


    On the other side, a luxurious Bentley drove out of Nathor


    Pce.


    Sitting with David with their fingers intertwined, Danielle


    said, "David, if you¡¯re busy, go ahead. You don¡¯t have to


    stay with me."


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy," David said. "You didn¡¯t have time to be with


    me when you were at school some time ago. You don¡¯t


    have to go to school now, and you don¡¯t want me to stay


    with you?¡±


    ----


    He fiddled with her tender fingers, his words tinged with a


    hint of grievance.


    Danielle said with a smile, "I want you to stay with me. I¡¯m


    just worried that if you spend time with me during the day,


    you¡¯ll have to work at night, leaving you with no time to


    sleep."


    David smiled as Danielle just said that she was worried


    about him. "Elliot is in the hospital, so naturally, I have to go


    see him."


    Nathan thought, ¡¯Mr. Charrington is possessed, right?¡¯


    Danielle smiled as she looked at the man in front of her.


    She had seen many handsome men, but in her eyes,


    David¡¯s lookspletely outdid all the other handsome


    men.


    David saw her looking at him with a lovestruck expression,


    and he couldn¡¯t be happier. "Do you like it?"


    ----


    "I like it." Danielle blurted out without thinking, even licking


    her lips.


    David raised the partition, cupped


    her face in hi¨¦-hands, and kissed her.


    In the ret ed space, the two o


    kissed p&ssionately, so much sow


    that t pay aint want to stop. When


    the car Oiled up at the entragte of


    theyhospital, they did not even


    ri6tice.


    ----


    Just when Danielle felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe from the


    kiss, David let go of her, ending the kiss.


    Danielle blushed deeply as she looked at his wet lips,


    unable to bear looking.


    ¡°Not used to it yet?" David said. Danielle looked like a


    pushover at this moment, and David¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple


    bobbed up and down. If it weren¡¯t for his strong self-control,


    he would immediately take their intimacy to the next level.


    "I don¡¯t want to talk to you," Danielle said, shooting David a


    re before quickly getting out of the car.


    The two arrived at Elliot¡¯s ward.


    The Darling family had been taking turnsing over to


    look after Elliot these few days. Ever since Elliot was


    hospitalized, Lydia had been in the ward taking care of him.


    ----


    Lydia stood up to greet Danielle and David when she saw


    them, saying, "Danielle, Mr. Charrington, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we are here to see Elliot," Danielle said. "Thank you


    for looking after him, Lydia." The Darling family had


    considered Lydia a part of the family, so Danielle also saw


    Lydia as her sister-inw.


    "Don¡¯t mention it," Lydia said. "It¡¯s what I should do." Lydia


    had a forthright personality too.


    ----


    "Danielle, you¡¯re h


    "Thanks to y@u th


    I would have¡®died


    had saved him at


    previously. Includ


    ere," Elliot said.


    is time. Otherwise,


    long ago." Danielle


    the border &


    ing this time, itwas


    the s¨¦eond time she had saved him.


    He.was certain th


    at he musthave


    dene something great to be blessed


    with such a good


    sister.


    ¡°Elliot, we are family," Danielle said, her eyes filled with


    determination. She was happy to be able to protect her


    family.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 166-1

    "Elliot, your wound is healing well," Danielle said. "David has captured Scorpion for you, and the entire drug trafficking group has been taken down too." If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Scorpion had to be handed over to Elliot, she would have tortured Scorpion for all his dirty tricks.


    However, the industrial chain behind Scorpion was not so easy to take down. Danielle nced at David.


    He seemed to have noticed Danielle¡¯s gaze and gave a doting smile.


    Elliot gave David a surprised nce, thinking, ¡¯We watched Scorpion¡¯s organization for a long time, and this man took down Scorpion¡¯s base the moment he acted.


    ¡¯Besides Hades, he must have other identities. It¡¯s precisely because of this that he has many enemies, and danger is everywhere around him. I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s the right thing for my sister to be with someone like him.¡¯


    "Thank you," Elliot said, expressing his gratitude sincerely.


    "You don¡¯t have to thank me," David said. "I just don¡¯t want Danielle to worry." He then thought, ¡¯He keeps having his sister save him over and over. Well, I¡¯m really speechless. I just hope that the Darling family treats Danielle well.¡¯


    Elliot noticed David¡¯s displeasure but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    "Danielle, I heard about what happened at your school," he said. "I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that." He thought, ¡¯This sister of mine is so well-behaved and sensible that it makes my heart ache. Once I¡¯m discharged from the hospital, I¡¯ll have a good talk with Mom and Dad, asking them to send Audrey away.¡¯


    "I didn¡¯t suffer grievances," Danielle said indifferently. "David has already avenged me, and they have received their due punishment."


    Elliot felt a pang of heartache upon hearing this. He thought, ¡¯It seems that Danielle relies on David more than she does on us. Or maybe we haven¡¯t done a good job, making her so dependent on others.¡¯


    He then looked at Danielle with a smile and said, "Okay. Danielle, if you have something to take care of, go ahead. I¡¯m almost fully recovered."


    Lydia chimed in just in time, "Yeah. Danielle, I will take good care of your brother. Don¡¯t worry."


    ¡°Okay, Elliot, rest up," Danielle said. "Lydia, I¡¯m leaving now."


    She then walked out of the ward with Elliot.


    *****


    ¡°Miss Dixon, Belle didn¡¯t eat much today, and she¡¯s been listless," the nanny said, immediately reporting Belle¡¯s condition when she saw Ruby return. "Should we take her to the hospital?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ruby hurried to Belle¡¯s side without bothering to change her clothes and stroked Belle¡¯s forehead, saying, "Belle, are you feeling unwell?"


    She had just checked Belle¡¯s temperature, and there was no fever.


    ¡°Mommy, I want you to stay with me," Belle said. Small and fragile, she climbed over to her mother as soon as she saw Ruby return.


    Ruby felt a pang of heartache, thinking, ¡¯I¡¯ve been so busy finding out Mom¡¯s whereabouts that I¡¯ve indeed neglected Belle. She¡¯s still so young. I really should spend more time with her.


    ¡¯It¡¯s all because of Emily, bombarding me with tons of calls a day to threaten me.¡¯ Seeing her daughter at this moment, all her worries disappeared.


    ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯m sorry," she said. "It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll make you your favorite cereal, okay?¡±


    Looking at her well-behaved daughter, Ruby felt a sense of warmth. She thought, ¡¯Deciding to deliver Belle back then was absolutely the right choice.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, I want to eat cereal," Belle said with her big grape-like eyes sparkling as she pped, her face full of excitement.


    ¡°Miss Dixon, let me do it," the nanny said. "You just came back, so keep Bellepany." The nanny really liked Belle. ¡¯This child is so cute,¡¯ she thought. ¡¯She doesn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, and she is as well-behaved as a little angel.¡¯


    "Let me do it," Ruby said. "You y with Belle for a while." She looked at her well-behaved daughter and gave a kind smile.


    A short whileter, Ruby came out with a bowl of cereal and said, "Belle, Mommy will feed you cereal.¡±


    "I want cereal," Belle said. She tossed her toys and stumbled toward Ruby.


    Ruby caught Belle as she ran toward her, holding Belle in her arms. She then began feeding Belle cereal. After feeding her about half a bowl, Belle suddenly started vomiting.


    She threw up all the cereal she had eaten, and then began to have a fever, her little face flushed.

 Chapter 166-2

    ----


    Ms. Dixon, Belle has a fever," the nanny said anxiously.


    Belle had been frail since childhood, and fever was a


    common urrence. Fortunately, this was not the first time


    she had a fever. Ruby helped cool her daughter down using


    physical methods.


    The fever made Belle¡¯s little face flush, and she began


    crying non-stop, each cry breaking Ruby¡¯s heart.


    This time, there was no effect after half a day of physical


    cooling. Belle kept crying. Ruby hurriedly packed a few


    things and booked a ride.


    Worried that she couldn¡¯t take care of Belle alone in the


    hospital, Ruby said to the nanny, "Come with me to the


    hospitalter, and it will be counted as overtime pay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to go even without overtime pay,¡± the nanny


    said, looking at Belle lovingly. "I like Belle very much."


    The two hurriedly took a taxi to the hospital.


    ----


    At St. Katherine¡¯s Hospital, Ruby held Belle, and the nanny


    carried the things. The two trotted to the pediatrics


    department.


    At the spot where they weren¡¯t paying attention, Joseph


    was about to go upstairs to see Elliot when he


    unexpectedly saw Ruby. In the next moment, he saw the


    child in her arms.


    For some reason, Joseph felt a strange sensation when he


    saw the child.


    He thought, ¡®This woman had beening to Darling


    Group to bother me a few days ago, but now she has


    stopped. I¡¯m d to have some peace.


    ¡®She¡¯s already married and has a kid, so why did she still


    come to Darling Group to provoke me? That¡¯s like being a


    scumbag."


    Ruby held Belle for a checkup. It was confirmed to be acute


    gastroenteritis, requiring an intravenous drip.


    ----


    Belle was ced on the hospital bed. The tiny little one was


    flushed all over because of the fever. Her small hand was


    receiving an IV drip, and she kept whimpering because of


    the difort, looking like a little kitten.


    Ruby felt so heartbroken that she wished the illness could


    be transferred to herself, as long as her daughter was


    healthy.


    ----


    The next day, Ruby went downstairs to buy some breakfast.


    As luck would have it, she ran into Josephing down the


    stairs.


    Realizing that there was no way to avoid him, she put on a


    professional fake smile and said, "Mr. Darling, what a


    coincidence!"


    Joseph nced at Ruby and asked, "Howe you are


    here?"


    ----


    let¡¯s not talkXtight now. I have to go


    see my friend now. Bye." With that?


    said, Ruby ran off, running fasterS


    than a@abbit. Anyone who didrtt


    knawwould think there was@


    e


    "lim here alebght friend. Mr. Darling,


    ster chasing her.


    ----


    ¡°Humph, friend!" As Joseph walked out of the hospital with


    acold expression, he thought, ¡®Not an inch of progress. She


    still likes to lie as she did a few years ago."


    As Joseph got into the car, he began to instruct Julian,


    ¡°Find out what Ruby has been doing these past few years,


    and also... Forget it. Make the information as detailed as


    possible."


    "Got it," Julian responded, recalling that Joseph had


    previously wanted to look into Ruby, but then stopped doing


    so. "I¡¯ll give you the informationter."


    Ruby ran to the doorway of the ward and patted her chest,


    thinking, ¡®This is really too dangerous. This city is


    dangerous. Once I find Mom, I¡¯ll leave.¡¯


    ----


    At Moreno University, a luxurious Bugatti drove into the


    school, attracting a lot of attention. Passersby were all


    looking to see who had parked the luxury car at the


    entrance of the academic building.


    Danielle took her handbag. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to


    make a grand entrance. She had been working on her


    design draftsst night and had woken upte this morning.


    A pair of slender, wless, and long


    legs emerg &from the luxury Car,


    followed hy¡¯an exceptionally ~~


    beautifyltace. Because of the <


    schooks recent controversy, many


    peopte knew Danielle. Even ose


    whe hadn¡¯t met her in pers¨¦n had


    $€en her photos.


    ----


    She was breathtakingly beautiful even in a blurry photo.


    Now that they saw her in person, she was simply


    unforgettable.


    Although Danielle was no longer studying here, she was


    back at Moreno University this time to give a lecture.


    After the incident, she called Ryan.


    She felt that She had caused some


    trouble fort e school, so she agreed


    to Ryan¡¯pequest to teach designs¡±


    tudes at the university for agear.


    Coineidentally, there was an>*


    international designpetition this


    y€r.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 167-1

    Danielle ignored the strange looks from the other students and walked into therge ssroom with her small bag. Her ss was an open lecture, held only once a week.


    Many people chose her open ss because of I¡¯s status.


    As soon as Danielle walked into the ssroom, she saw that it was packed with people. It could be described as a sea of faces.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Danielle Darling, and I¡¯m sure some of you already know my name," Danielle introduced herself with a calm expression.


    Just then, a student raised his hand and asked, ¡°Miss Darling, are you really the founder of Grace Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes," Danielle replied patiently.


    The students in therge ssroom were in an uproar. Danielle was about the same age as them, yet she was the founder of a multinational corporation, while they hadn¡¯t even graduated yet.


    "Miss Darling, I heard that the founder of Grace Group is the designer I, so that means you are I, huh?" The girl who asked the question had sparkling eyes and looked at Danielle as if she were an idol.


    I was a legendary figure in their design industry and even in the entire design world. Every design student wanted to get I¡¯s guidance.


    But they couldn¡¯t get in touch with I at all. It was not until they saw the report that they realized that I was by their side. They had even ndered Danielle on the campus forum, which made them wish they could p themselves.


    Since thest livestream, Danielle¡¯s identity had been exposed, so she admitted it directly, saying, "I¡¯m I."


    The ssroom erupted inmotion. They had already confirmed it before asking Danielle, but her personal confirmation sent the entire school into a frenzy.


    Another person quickly followed up with a question, saying, "Miss Darling, I heard you¡¯ve long graduated. Are you now an honorary professor at Moreno University?"


    Danielle was speechless, thinking, ¡¯Why do these students have so many questions?¡¯


    But she still answered patiently, "Yes."


    Emma, sitting in the ssroom, was so angry that herplexion changed. She thought, ¡¯Danielle is really lucky. Good things always seem to happen to her.


    ¡¯These students are out of their minds, sucking up to her like this. What¡¯s there to ask?¡¯


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Miss Darling, you are my idol! You are the designer I, the founder of Grace Group, and now, at such a young age, an honorary professor at Moreno University. Your life is my dream¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Darling, can I apply to Grace Group once I graduate?"


    ¡°Grace Group¡¯s work environment and benefits are great. I¡¯ve decided to work there after graduation.¡±


    A chorus of cheers erupted from the students below. Danielle was speechless, thinking, ¡¯They really went all out to insult me before, yet when they admire me, every one of them knows how to tter so smoothly.¡¯


    ¡°Wee, everyone. Apply to Grace Group after graduation. Let¡¯s begin the ss now!¡± Danielle promptly stopped the students¡¯ cheers, worried that if they continued, she wouldn¡¯t be able to teach anything.


    Danielle prepared the lesson very seriously, and her exnation of design knowledge was easy to understand. Many students listened with great interest. Even those who usually didn¡¯t want to attend ss took out their notebooks and started taking notes.


    It would be absurd to miss this ss. This was I¡¯s ss, and every session was precious. Only a fool wouldn¡¯t listen attentively.


    Even Emma took out her notebook and filled an entire page with notes.


    The ss passed with ease. When the bell rang, many students sprinted toward Danielle like they were in a 100-meter dash.


    A crowd of people asked Danielle various questions, mostly about design. As they asked, they took notes, even more seriously than they did during the college entrance exam.


    Celine was also filled with admiration. Danielle had always been her idol. If she had known that Danielle was I, she would have defended her against those who had ndered her. Now, she felt a little awkward about approaching her.


    Emma knew that Celine¡¯s idol was I. Seeing the obvious admiration in Celine¡¯s eyes, she got so angry that she clutched her skirt.


    ¡°Celine, aren¡¯t you going to Giancarlo¡¯s birthday party tonight?" Emma said. "What time is your appointment with the stylist?¡±


    It was only then that Celine remembered this. She nced at her watch, realizing that she was almostte. She looked somewhat regretfully at Danielle, who was surrounded by students.


    ¡°Oh no!" she said. "I¡¯m going to bete. I have to go now. Oh, I didn¡¯t even get to talk to Danielle.¡±


    Emma pulled Celine out of the ssroom. She really didn¡¯t want to see Danielle¡¯s face.


    It wasn¡¯t until the bell rang that the students surrounding Danielle rushed off to their sses. Some even asked Danielle questions, looking back at her and not wanting to part ways.


    ¡°Go to ss now," Danielle said. "See you next week!¡±She was finally free. ¡¯This is too much,¡¯ she thought. ¡¯It almost turned into a stampede.¡¯


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 167-2

    ----


    Ring, ring, ring.¡±


    ¡°Ring, ring, ring.¡±


    Danielle¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was a


    call from David.


    ¡°Sweetie, are you done with ss?¡±David¡¯s maic voice


    came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Yes," Danielle responded and started drinking water.


    ----


    David hear¨¦the sound of Danielle


    gulping water on the phone, and he


    thought, it seems that I¡¯s identity


    is too-popr, and she spoke lot.¡¯


    Thesyhe said, "I¡¯lle pickYyou up


    an¨¦-take you somewhere.¡±


    ----


    ¡°I drove here. Send me the address, and I¡¯ll go directly.¡±


    Danielle took a big gulp of water to relieve her dry mouth.


    ¡®These students really have lots of questions,¡¯ she thought.


    "Okay." David sent the address to Danielle.


    She then packed all the materials she needed for ss into


    her small bag. Just as she was about to leave the


    ssroom, she saw Audrey.


    ¡°Danielle, you hid so well," Audrey said, no longer


    pretending to have a deep sisterly bond with Danielle at


    school. "It really makes me admire you."


    ----


    "Audrey, you were the one who


    instructed those people to nder


    Grace Group, right?" Danielle said.


    "You hadetter not provoke me


    againcotherwise I can¡¯t guarantee


    whean¡¯ll kick you out of the Barling


    farfily¡¯s home."


    ----


    Danielle stared at Danielle coldly. This was herst warning


    to her.


    ¡°Danielle, don¡¯t falsely use me," Audrey said with a


    smile. "What does it have to do with me? I won¡¯t ept


    being med for this."


    Audrey clearly hated her to the core, yet she still smiled and


    kept addressing her affectionately. No matter how she said


    it, it sounded disgusting.


    "Get lost, and don¡¯t get close to me," Danielle said as she


    slung her small bag over her shoulder and walked out of


    the ssroom.


    Audrey stared at Danielle¡¯s back, gritting her teeth in


    hatred. She thought, ¡®I really want to scratch that face.


    Danielle, sooner orter, I will walk over you."


    ----


    Danielle drove to the address David had sent her, which


    was The Luxe Styling Studio. It was only when she saw that


    it was a styling studio that she remembered it was


    Giancarlo¡¯s birthday celebration tonight.

 Chapter 167-3

    ----


    She hadn¡¯t prepared a birthday present yet. Just as she


    sent the message, she heard a knock on the car window.


    She looked up and saw David¡¯s strikingly handsome


    features outside the car window.


    Danielle then picked up her small bag, pushed open the car


    door, and got out.


    ¡°Why are you spacing out in the car?" David asked, ruffling


    Danielle¡¯s hair.


    Just then, a woman with an air of irresistible charm, who


    was dressed in a red slip dress and had chestnut-colored


    wavy hair, walked over, followed by several assistants.


    ----


    Upon seeing David and Danielle, she immediately


    approached them with a smile.


    Selina thought, ¡¯This is the studio¡¯s big-time moneybags,


    the typical kind who brings extremely lucrative deals. A


    super-rich customer.¡¯


    She felt like there was an immense amount of money right


    in front of her. If her ears weren¡¯t in the way, her mouth


    would probably stretch all the way to the back of her head.


    ¡°Mr. Charrington, Mrs. Charrington, wee to The Luxe,


    she said, her fiery red lips unable to stop smiling.


    Her calling Danielle "Mrs. Charrington" had a deep


    emotional impact on David, and he started smiling.


    That immediately made Danielle blush, and she said, "Just


    call me Miss Darling.¡±


    ----


    Selina said straightforwardly, "Oh,


    Mr. Charingth has never brought a


    woman here before. Sooner orter


    you¡¯ll be Mrs. Charrington. Donitt ue


    shy. Let those flirtatious womef


    sta ay from Mr. Charrington.


    ----


    Amoment ago, David thought Selina was emotionally


    intelligent, but now he found her dumb. "Don¡¯t listen to her


    nonsense," he said. "There are no flirtatious women."


    ¡°Okay, whatever you say goes, Mr. Charrington,¡± Selina


    said. "Mrs. Charrington, let¡¯s go try on the gowns."


    As Selina spoke, she was about to grab Danielle¡¯s hand,


    but the next moment, she grabbed nothing. She then


    looked back and saw Danielle being held in David¡¯s arms.


    "Boss, that¡¯s a bit much, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m a woman, it¡¯s not like I


    can steal your girl. You¡¯re protecting her like she¡¯s your


    most precious treasure." Selina teased, a smile ying on


    her lips.


    "You talk too much," David said coldly.


    Danielleughed, amused by David¡¯s obvious jealousy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside!"

 Chapter 168-1

    "Okay, the boss is always right. Danielle, don¡¯t you find it boring being with him?" Selina asked, her figure swaying as she walked.


    "He¡¯s quite nice," Danielle said with a smile, looking at David.


    "Well, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask. You two are so lovey-dovey." Selina walked away, followed by several assistants.


    David wrapped his arm around Danielle¡¯s waist.


    They walked towards the VIP room but did not notice a burning gaze behind them.


    ¡¯Why do I run into Danielle everywhere? Damn woman, isn¡¯t she just relying on David to get here? David is such a good person. Why would he fall for such a bitch?¡¯ A woman stared at Danielle, a n forming in her mind.


    VIP room.


    The spacious, bright, and luxurious room was filled with sparkling, exquisite gowns.


    Each piece was exquisitely designed, understated yet luxurious, adding a touch of mour to the already opulent room.


    "I, your presence graces The Luxe, making these gowns pale inparison." Selina¡¯s enchanting eyes fell upon Danielle.


    "Selina, your designs are also highly sought after. They are truly a work of art." Danielleplimented Selina sincerely.


    The two women suddenly began to exchangepliments.


    "Mrs. Charrington, shall we choose your gown first? Each one has been specially customized for you." Selina nced at David and smiled.


    Danielle had originally intended to wear a gown from Grace Group. But, she finally said, "Alright, let me try some on."


    The assistant stepped forward to take down a gown. "Mrs. Charrington, we¡¯ll help you inside."


    The gown¡¯s design was quite intricate, making it difficult to put on alone. Danielle nodded. "Thank you for your assistance."


    David kept his gaze fixed on Danielle, wishing he could also help her inside.


    *****


    In the suburbs.


    "Sebastian, today is Mr. Barnes¡¯s birthday banquet, and Cheryl will be there. You have to seize the opportunity. Only by winning over Cheryl will we have a chance to rise," Polly urged.


    The medicine that Danielle had given Sebastian a few days ago had tormented him for a whole week, but today he was much better. His face still looked a little pale


    "I know, Mom. I will definitely win Cheryl over."


    He was interested in anything rted to David, especially Danielle. Anyone whom David took to Charrington Manor must be someone he cared about.


    It¡¯s just that Danielle was too ruthless. She poisoned him before he could even say a few words. He determined once he got his hands on her, he would make sure to enjoy it thoroughly.


    Polly ced a white pill in front of Sebastian and said, "If you really can¡¯t win her over, then give the pill to Cheryl."


    Sebastian was not a fool. After all, this kind of thing wasmon abroad. The real question was how his mother had gotten it.


    "Mom, where did you get this?"


    Polly looked at her son with a gentle smile on her face.


    She said, "Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Just focus on winning Cheryl over. Sebastian, you¡¯re very capable. Do you want to keep being overshadowed by David with no chance to rise?"


    Hearing this, the smile disappeared from Sebastian¡¯s face, and he said coldly, "I will win Cheryl over, and I¡¯ll take the Charrington family too."


    Hearing Sebastian say this, Polly¡¯s face softened into a gentle smile.


    "I believe in you. Be discreet and don¡¯t leave any trails."


    Polly narrowed her eyes slightly. After being in the Charrington family for so many years, she couldn¡¯t leave with nothing. Since Logan and Tara favored others, she couldn¡¯t be med for taking matters into her own hands.


    "Once we win over Cheryl, half the job will be done. After that, we¡¯ll take over Charrington Group, and the next target will be David."


    David was so difficult to deal with that several previous assassination attempts had failed. Now, they must have a foolproof n before making a move.

 Chapter 168-2

    ----


    Sebastian shuddered at Polly¡¯s vicious eyes and said,


    "Once we kick David out of the Charrington Group and he


    falls into our hands, I will make him suffer."


    "Yes." Polly looked satisfied.


    The Luxe Styling Studio.


    In the spacious, bright, and luxurious room.


    David, in adailored suit that .


    entuated his sharp features, ?


    stood k¨¦fore the floor-to-ceiling>


    window, his expression cold ag¡¯/he


    gazed at the cityscape. He appeared


    baih noble and solitary.


    ----


    Just then, Danielle emerged, having changed into her


    gown.


    "David."


    Her soft voice pulled David¡¯s thoughts back, and he turned


    to look at Danielle.


    Danielle wore a water-blue strapless gown that perfectly


    showcased her curvy figure.


    Her full, prominent chest and delicate waist, barely the


    width of a hand, were entuated by the water-blue gown,


    making her fair skin appear even more radiant.


    The cool blue of the dress highlighted Danielle¡¯s aloof


    beauty and enhanced her charm, making her look like an


    angel who had just transformed into a human.


    Just one nce was enough to captivate anyone, igniting a


    desire to possess herpletely.


    ----


    David was slightly stunned as he swallowed hard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?" Danielle thought David didn¡¯t like it since


    he didn¡¯t respond.


    As a designer, she felt the dress was simple yet elegant,


    perfect for her. But the man in front of her didn¡¯t show much


    reaction.


    ¡°Danielle, you are so beautiful.¡±


    David pulled Danielle into his arms, wanting to kiss her.


    An untimely voice suddenly broke the moment. "Oh dear,


    did Ie at the wrong time?"


    ----


    ¡°How about I go out first and let you two have a kiss? I¡¯ll


    come backter. But don¡¯t kiss for too long, we still need to


    do your styling," Selina said with a smirk.


    David¡¯s face darkened as he muttered, "If you know it¡¯s the


    wrong time, leave now."


    Danielle¡¯s face flushed red as she quickly pushed David


    away. "Selina, let¡¯s go do the styling.¡±


    David¡¯s gaze lingered on Danielle¡¯s revealing neck, and his


    expression darkened further. "Danielle, this dress doesn¡¯t


    suit you. Change into another one."


    ----


    Danielle looked at herself in the mirror and thought the


    dress fit well. Then she realized what he meant. It was a bit


    too revealing.


    She turned and grabbed a shawl, draping it over her


    shoulders. Her eyes blinked at David as she said, "Is it


    suitable now?"


    David looked at Danielle with a dangerous look, wishing he


    could eat her up right now.


    Noticing his fiery gaze, Danielle felt a rush of panic. She


    quickly decided to escape. "I¡¯ll go get my styling done,¡± she


    said and hurried off.


    ----


    At this moment.


    The downfall of the Stuart family in Soufield suddenly


    caused an uproar.


    With substantial investment from Prosper Group, the Stuart


    family had recently been the most prominent family in


    Soufield, and no one expected them to dere bankruptcy


    overnight.


    This copse¡®also dragged down the


    Reagan farnily, which relied on the


    Stuart family, along with several ¡é>


    smaller fatnilies and businesses.~


    Their fmancial chains were abraptly


    cut.&ff, leaving them inan oO


    irreparable situation.


    ----


    Hugh understaod the situation well,


    so he didn¡¯t ifvest any more money


    inthe Stuatfamily. Many people >


    outside, Were specting who thes


    Stuart family had offended to make


    thenggo bankrupt overnight All


    kinds of conspiracy theorieSwere


    cifoting.


    ----


    However, the Stuart family remained silent, refusing to


    make any public statements.


    Manypanies that had cooperated with the Stuart family


    quickly severed ties with them.


    Overnight, the entire Stuart family was destroyed, and even


    their rtives faced big troubles.

 Chapter 169-1

    "The Stuart family was such arge family business, yet it went bankrupt overnight. Only a few families have the power to bring them down like this."


    "The capital world is really tough. It¡¯s better to be an ordinary person with no big ups and downs."


    "It seems the Stuart family must have offended someone powerful to suffer such a heavy consequence."


    "The Stuart family isn¡¯t exactly innocent either. If you¡¯re still living in poverty, don¡¯t concern yourself with others living in luxury homes."


    The trending topics online were full of spection.


    *****


    Night fell.


    As one of the five great families, the Barnes family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s birthday banquet was naturally grand and extravagant.


    Many celebrities and wealthy families went to the Barnes family residence to celebrate Giancarlo¡¯s birthday.


    It was said to be a birthday celebration, but it felt more like a social event towork.


    On the other side, Danielle had finished her styling, and it was almost time for the banquet to start.


    The assistant came over with a gift box.¡°Mrs. Harrington, a gentleman asked me to give this to you.¡±


    Danielle took the gift box and was about to say thank you when she heard David say sourly, "Which gentleman gave you the gift?"


    "It¡¯s a gift I prepared for Mr. Barnes, and I had someone send it over. Why are you getting jealous over everything?" Danielle said with a smile, realizing she had underestimated the man¡¯s ability to be jealous.


    "Okay," David said, pressing his hand to his nose, feeling a little embarrassed for being jealous just now.


    "Nathan ced a gift box in front of David and then left.


    David opened the gift box to reveal a sparkling sapphire ne. The ne was made up of hundreds of diamonds arranged in a way that resembled butterflies, glowing gently. At the center, there was a sapphire weighing 108 carats, intricately set in the design.


    The whole ne could be described as extremely luxurious.


    The most important thing was the meaning of this ne was beautiful. It represented mutual love.


    Danielle recognized the ne at once. It was the Butterfly Dream that had caused a sensation in the entire auction world some time ago. The final anonymous buyer had purchased the ne for ten billion dors.


    But Danielle didn¡¯t expect that the person who finally bought the ne was David.


    "You bought this ne?" Danielle was a little surprised. All she wanted to say at the moment was, "How extravagant."


    David nodded, took out the ne, and put it on Danielle¡¯s neck. "The first time I saw it, I thought it suited you perfectly. Do you like it?"


    "Can you even describe this with the word ¡¯like¡¯?"


    No woman wouldn¡¯t like it, and Danielle was no exception.


    "I like it, but it¡¯s too expensive," Danielle said as she tried to take the ne off.


    "As long as you like it, it¡¯s yours." David took Danielle¡¯s hand and stopped her from taking the ne off.


    "If you really think it¡¯s precious, then love me a little more each day."


    Danielle now felt that David must have watched some TV series about a domineering CEO. He used to be quiet, but now he was getting more and more talkative.


    "Isn¡¯t my love for you enough?" Danielle asked back. Although she had never been in a rtionship, she felt that she already loved this man very much.


    "We should get going," David said, reaching out to caress Danielle¡¯s hair, but when he saw her new hairstyle, he pulled his hand back.


    The Rolls-Royce motorcade drove down the road, creating a very impressive scene.


    Usually, David and Danielle didn¡¯t have the motorcade follow them, but with recent events, he decided to put Danielle¡¯s safety first.


    Soon the motorcade stopped at the Barnes family residence.


    Many CEOs rushed over when they saw that it was David¡¯s motorcade.


    David stepped out of the car in a ck suit.


    As the head of thergest family in Aleria and the richest person in the world, he rarely appeared in public.

 Chapter 169-2

    ----


    Many mainstream media outlets wanted to interview him,


    but none seeded. There was not even a photo of him


    online.


    Many people spected that the head of the Charrington


    family, David Charrington, was too ugly to appear in public.


    Originally, no media was allowed at the Barnes family¡¯s


    birthday banquet. But this time, they invited a few well-


    known media outlets.


    Many CEOs surrounded David, hoping to get his attention.


    Nathan stepped in and stopped them.


    ¡°Everyone, Mr. Charrington does not discuss private


    matters. If you have any business, we can talk after the


    banquet."


    ----


    As David¡¯s assistant, Nathan¡¯s words carried weight. The


    other business owners who had approached quickly


    stepped back, showing their understanding.


    David took long strides toward the other side of the car,


    opened the door, and bent down to help Danielle out.


    Danielle stepped out of the car, with her water-blue evening


    dress, her hair styled in a bun. Although she had a shawl


    on, it couldn¡¯t hide her graceful figure.


    When Danielle appeared on the red carpet with David,


    everyone present was stunned by her stunning beauty.


    She was so beautiful that it seemed unreal, like a fairy


    descending to the world.


    Everyone wondered when such a great beauty appeared in


    Southfield and which family she belonged to.


    Everyone looked at Danielle in shock and astonishment as


    David led her down the red carpet.


    ----


    Thebination of a handsome man and a beautiful


    woman attracted the attention of many people along the


    way.


    When they saw the sapphire ne on Danielle¡¯s neck,


    they gasped.


    They remembered that this was the sapphire ne that


    a tycoon bought for ten billion dors the other day.


    When many people realized it, they began to wonder about


    the rtionship between David and Danielle.


    It was said that the head of the Charrington family and the


    eldest daughter of the Darling family had been engaged.


    So they didn¡¯t know who this woman was.


    Afew media outlets were snapping photos frantically.


    Although it was uncertain whether they would be able to


    release them, they would take them first.


    ----


    Some peopte thought the two were


    a perfecttmatch, while others oO


    imeg that Danielle was the third


    party-boldly showing up despite


    knowing that David had a fianc¨¦e.


    ----


    Some people were waiting to see what would happen,


    wondering if the Darling family¡¯s daughter would cause a


    scene when she arrived.


    At that moment, the Locke family¡¯s car arrived at the scene.


    Cheryl appeared in a white V-neck haute couture gown, her


    hair styled back. She looked confident and elegant.


    As soon as Cheryl appeared, she


    attracted everyone¡¯s attention. No


    wonder she-was the most favored:


    child of the Locke family, she truly


    had amimpressive presence. P¨¦ople


    whispered among themselves.


    ----


    "David," Cheryl greeted with a smile.


    Everyone watthed the scene,


    curious. Thee Cheryl had


    secretly liked David for a long time;


    but becatise of the engagement with


    the Dating family, they were more


    tharNriends but not quite lovers.


    ----


    David¡¯s lips barely moved as he said, "You¡¯re back."


    Cheryl walked up to David and gave a proper smile. "I just


    came back and brought you a gift. I wanted to see you, but


    I¡¯ve been too busy these two days."


    Cherylpletely ignored Danielle and only chatted with


    David. In the eyes of others, Danielle was like an outsider


    at that moment.


    Even Joshua, who was usually unruly, was wearing a suit


    today. "David, Miss Darling, what are you doing standing


    here? Come on in."


    Joshua acted as if he didn¡¯t see Cheryl and didn¡¯t greet her.


    ¡°Joshua, you look very handsome today." Cheryl said softly,


    unfazed by Joshua¡¯s attitude.


    Joshua nced at Cheryl and said coldly, "I don¡¯t need your


    opinion."


    ----


    Danielle was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Joshua to be so


    indifferent to Cheryl.


    Just then, Andrew and Cameron¡¯s cars arrived. They


    walked the red carpet, both wearing tailored suits.


    Cameron looked roguishly handsome, while Andrew had a


    devilishly charming look.


    ¡°Why are you all standing here? Are you guys weing


    me?" Cameron asked in a roguish tone. "Oh, Miss Locke is


    back?"

 Chapter 170-1

    "Cameron, Andrew, long time no see," Cheryl said softly with a smile on her face.


    "How dare you call me only by my name," Cameron said, making a disgusted expression.


    Andrew stood aside and didn¡¯t say a word.


    "Miss Darling, the ne looks great on you!" Cameron said with a cheerful smile.


    Cheryl noticed the ne on Danielle¡¯s neck. She knew that David had bought this ne at the auction. She didn¡¯t expect such an expensive ne to be worn directly on Danielle¡¯s neck.


    She was just a homewrecker, not worthy of wearing such an expensive ne. Cheryl was so angry that she wanted to rip the ne off Danielle¡¯s neck.


    "Let¡¯s go in." Just as David said this, a voice came from behind.


    "Danielle," Xaxier shouted as soon as he saw Danielle, not caring about the asion.


    He got out of the car and left Jaden behind.


    "Danielle, have you missed me?" Xavier looked at Danielle expectantly.


    Danielle nodded obediently. Seeing Jaden who had been left behind, she deliberately said, "Xavier, who did youe with?"


    "By myself, no, I came with Jaden." Xavier turned around and realized that he had run too fast and left Jaden behind. Seeing that Jaden hadn¡¯t followed, he urged, "Why don¡¯t you hurry up!"


    Danielle¡¯s eyes lit up to see Xaxier had be so brave, daring to speak to Jaden like that. Her curious eyes were burning with gossip.


    Everyone present knew that Xavier was the fifth son of the Darling family, but they didn¡¯t expect him to speak to Jaden in such a fierce tone.


    They were no strangers to Jaden. He had been in the ck market business in his early years, but he had only recently gone legit.


    "Wow, Xavier is all grown up. He dares to be so fierce to Jaden now," Joshua teased.


    "When was I ever fierce to him?" Xavier red at Joshua and turned around to ask, "Jaden, was I fierce to you?"


    Jaden was still angry at Xavier for leaving him behind when he got out of the car. With a sullen face, he still replied, "Nothing."


    "Jaden, if you are kidnapped, just give a subtle sign," Cameron said with a smile.


    "Jaden, long time no see." Luna gave a confident smile.


    Jaden nced at Cheryl and said nothing.


    They were all indifferent toward Cheryl.


    The entire Barnes family manor was brightly lit, with a red carpet stretching from the main entrance to the main hall.


    Inside the hall.


    The dazzling crystal chandelier emitted a dazzling light, illuminating the entire banquet hall.


    The famous pianist was ying beautiful music on the stage.


    People in the hall raised their sses to greet each other and exchanged business cards from time to time.


    Everyone wore a polite smile, yet their faces spoke of inappropriate gossip.


    "I wonder which family¡¯s daughter Mr. Charrington brought with him this time? Didn¡¯t they say he was already engaged with the daughter of the Darling family?"


    "Didn¡¯t you see just now? Xavier even greeted Mr. Charrington¡¯spanion casually. Their rtionships are quite messy."


    "The Darling and Charrington families have an engagement, so this one is probably just for fun."


    At that moment, Audrey appeared in the living room in a goose-yellow haute couture gown.

 Chapter 170-2

    ----


    The wealthydies who were whispering to each other all


    looked over.


    "David." Audrey looked at David with a shy face.


    David nced at her coldly.


    Seeing that David had no intention


    of speaking ther, she turned her


    gaze to Danielle and said in surprise,


    "Oh! Dani¨¦lle, you¡¯re here too? Yous


    haven4been in Soufield for long> and


    you.haven¡¯t attended such agrand


    banquet before. I¡¯m relievedtthat


    you¡¯re by David¡¯s side."


    ----


    Audrey always had a faint smile on her face, giving off a


    sense of being very well-mannered and knowing her ce.


    The surrounding wealthydies started gossiping about


    Danielle after hearing what Audrey said. They thought that


    Danielle was so shameless, still holding onto David¡¯s arm


    when the real fianc¨¦e was here.


    At the same time, they looked at Audrey with sympathy,


    thinking that she was the one acting like the real fianc¨¦e,


    being understanding and reasonable.


    They looked at Danielle with increasing disdain. After all, no


    one would like a homewrecker.


    ----


    Originally, Joseph was supposed to


    represent th¨¦Darling family at the


    event today, but he had to go abroad


    ona business trip at thest minute.


    So hea ed Xavier toe in fis


    ce snd strictly ordered hipgto


    protect Danielle at the banguet.


    ----


    Now, Audrey was tantly distorting the truth, making


    Xavier so angry that he was about to confront her, but


    Jaden stopped him.


    ¡°Why are you pulling me back? Didn¡¯t you see that


    scheming bitch bullying my sister? Let go of me," Xavier


    snapped.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Xavier, you don¡¯t know your sister well


    enough. Even ten Audreys wouldn¡¯t be able to bully her.


    Before Jaden could speak, Cameron interjected.


    ¡°My sister is very well-behaved. I am here today with a


    mission from my whole family to protect her." Xavier looked


    like he was ready to fight Audrey.


    Cameronughed out loud. As far as he knew, Danielle was


    far from weak. He wondered how the Darling family thought


    Xavier Darling could protect her


    ----


    Holding champagne, Cheryl stood aside and watched the


    drama unfold. Although she didn¡¯t like Audrey, she disliked


    Danielle even more.


    Danielle stared coldly at Audrey. "Audrey, are you ignoring


    my warning?"

 Chapter 170-3

    ----


    Audrey was startled by Danielle¡¯s cold gaze. Her face


    paled. "Danielle, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you understand." Danielle sneered.


    ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re here too. You look beautiful today." Emma


    walked over, swaying her hips, with Celine beside her.


    ¡°Emma! You look beautiful, too," Audrey replied, though


    deep down, she looked down on Emma because Emma


    also liked David. She couldn¡¯t believe Emma would dare


    compete with her for him.


    ----


    "Danielle, you¡¯re here too! I


    remember en from school


    last times ing you were dating


    several ren at the same time. Ls


    never, Selieved it. Fortunately, you


    ie Mia) cleared of thes


    usations." Emma smiled>


    ----


    Danielle wanted to roll her eyes. She hadn¡¯t checked her


    luck today and ended up running into a bunch of fake,


    scheming women.


    ¡°You know I was wrongly used, so why are you bringing


    it up?"


    Emma was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Danielle to be so


    straightforward.


    ¡°Danielle, Emma is only saying this for your own good. You


    shouldn¡¯t argue with her." Audrey stood up for Emma.


    When Celine saw that Joseph was also there, she became


    very scared. "Joseph."


    Jaden said with a sullen face, "Celine, can you use your


    brain for once?" His sister had been protected too well by


    the family, to the point that even if Emma sold her, she


    would help count the money for her.


    ----


    ¡°Joseph, what did I do wrong?" Celine asked with a pitiful


    expression.


    "Stay away from Emma," Jaden said impatiently.


    Although Joseph usually doted on her, Celine didn¡¯t dare to


    disobey him. But Emma was her good friend, so she


    thought she would exin it to Joseph slowlyter.


    ¡°How unlucky I am! I¡¯ve stumbled into a bunch of fake,


    scheming women today!"Danielle said sarcastically.

 Chapter 171-1

    With David nearby, the people around didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. They were all watching David¡¯s reaction.


    "We¡¯re going to wish Mr. Barnes a happy birthday." David nced at the few people with a cold gaze, took Danielle¡¯s hand, and left the banquet hall.


    The whispers of the crowd in the banquet hall made Audrey¡¯s expression even gloomier. She wished she could tear Danielle apart on the spot.


    "Well, is that all you amount to, Miss Audrey?" Cheryl said with a sarcastic smile, holding a ss of champagne.


    Audrey red at Cheryl.¡°At least I¡¯m still David¡¯s fianc¨¦e in the name. You are nothing. What qualifications do you have tough at me?¡±


    "Don¡¯t be so angry. Maybe I can help you," Cheryl said with a smirk.


    ¡°You help me? You indeed like David, so I think you just want to hurt me, right?¡± Audrey didn¡¯t believe Cheryl had any good intentions.


    Cheryl kept smiling. "The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Why don¡¯t we find a quiet ce to talk?"


    "What do you think, Miss Harris?" Cheryl nced at Emma, who was standing aside.


    The three people stood together with different thoughts. They all looked down on each other, but at this moment, it was not impossible for them to cooperate against amon enemy.


    *****


    In the corner of the banquet hall.


    Sebastian watched the scene with a smirk. Noticing how the three women were creating a drama, he thought to himself that a good show was about to unfold.


    As long as David was present, Sebastian felt invisible. Everyone ignored him, eager to gain favor with David. Though he too was a child of the Charrington family, he couldn¡¯t understand why he wasn¡¯t the one who stood tall and powerful.


    ¡¯David, I want everything you have now. Money, fame, status, women, I want it all.¡¯


    One day, when I step on you, I will return all the pain you have inflicted on me.


    David brought Danielle to wish Giancarlo a happy birthday. "Mr. Barnes."


    Giancarlo, dressed in a formal suit, sat solemnly at the head of the VIP seat and asked David with a smile, "Hello, David. Who is this young girl you brought?"


    The heads of other big families also sat in the VIP room. Several families that had originally hoped for a marriage alliance with the Charrington family now looked at Danielle.


    "She is my fianc¨¦e, Danielle." David publicly acknowledged Danielle¡¯s identity.


    Those who were able to attend Giancarlo¡¯s birthday party were all prominent figures. David rarely appeared in public, but this time, he not only attended Giancarlo¡¯s birthday banquet but also publicly acknowledged Danielle¡¯s identity.


    Everyone looked at Danielle with different expressions, and also looked at Audrey, shifting their attention back and forth between the two.


    They were also curious about the opinions of Logan and Tara, who were seated in the VIP room


    At this moment, Audrey felt a chill deep in her heart as she noticed the way everyone was scrutinizing her. She didn¡¯t believe David would treat her like this and instead admitted Danielle¡¯s identity in public.


    She clenched her fist until her nails dug into her flesh, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Everyone at the banquet was curious about Danielle¡¯s family background and how she won David¡¯s heart.


    Many people in the circle knew that the eldest daughter of the Darling family was engaged to David, but today David publicly admitted that his fianc¨¦e was someone else. This was an outright p in the face to the Darling family.


    "Danielle,e here." Tara looked at Danielle lovingly as if she were looking at her own granddaughter.


    Danielle walked over to her and greeted, "Hello Tara, Logan, and Mr. Barnes."


    "Well, Giancarlo, this is our future granddaughter-inw, Danielle. Let me tell you, she¡¯s wonderful, smart, and beautiful. Our family is really lucky to have her!"


    "You should also hurry up and urge your grandson to find a girlfriend, but you won¡¯t find one as good as Danielle."

 Chapter 171-2

    ----


    Logan and Tara proudly praised Danielle without holding


    back.


    Giancarlo snorted coldly and nced at his useless


    grandson.


    Caught by his grandfather¡¯s gaze, Joshua who was


    standing at the side sensed that the days ahead wouldn¡¯t


    be easy. He wondered if it was still toote to run.


    "Danielle, just call me Giancarlo, and make yourself at


    home," Giancarlo said with a smile.


    ----


    The way everyone looked at Danielle


    had changed¡égrom the beginning.


    Their gazeNiow carried respect. ~


    After all, Banielle was the future we Y


    granddaughter-inw that Logan¡¯


    and ara had both acknowledg¨¦d,


    anckshe would also be the ¡®ahistress


    ofthe Charrington family-in the


    future.


    ----


    Some people had even begun to think about how to get on


    good terms with Danielle.


    At that moment, Cheryl walked forward with the graceful


    smile of ady from a prestigious family, carrying a gift. "Mr.


    Barnes, happy birthday. I wish you many more years of


    health and happiness."


    Giancarlo returned to his usual seriousness. "Oh, you¡¯re


    already back from abroad!"


    "Mr. Barnes, I just came back a few days ago. I wanted to


    visit you, but I¡¯ve been busytely. This is a birthday


    present for you."


    Cheryl said confidently, her every move revealing the


    demeanor of a wealthydy.


    Inside the gift box was a set of the Four Treasures of the


    Study, a thoughtful gift Cheryl had carefully prepared.


    Knowing that Giancarlo loved calligraphy, she chose


    something that would suit his taste.


    ----


    As expected, Giancarlo¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement when


    he saw the gift inside and picked up the inkstone.


    Danielle also nced at the Four Treasures of the Study.


    The quality of the items was top-notch. It was clear that


    Cheryl had put a lot of thought into the gift.


    ording to tradition, there were four famous types of


    inkstones, known as the Four Great Inkstones. They were


    Durable Stone, Moist Stone, Smooth Stone, and y


    Stone.

 Chapter 171-3

    ----


    Moist Inkstone, also known as


    Tail-End In ne, was known for its


    hard and fir texture, fast ink S


    absorptign, protection of brush tips,


    and rea tance to ink drying. Among


    thengsthose with Ripple and +*


    Eyebrow patterns were considered


    best.


    ----


    The inkstone that Cheryl gave was a Moist Inkstone with a


    ¡°Ripple¡± pattern.


    ----


    ¡°Miss Locke, you¡¯ve been very thoughtful," Giancarlo said


    with a smile.


    ¡°As long as you like it, I¡¯m happy. It¡¯s just a small gesture of


    our appreciation as juniors," Cheryl said with both humility


    and respect.


    ¡°Mr. Locke, your granddaughter is quite impressive."


    Giancarlo smiled as he nced at Tim, thinking that


    Cheryl¡¯s gift had indeed touched his heart.


    ¡°Tim smiled and nced at Danielle. "Yes, Cheryl has


    always been a filial child," he said, unable to resist praising


    his granddaughter for standing out at the banquet.


    "Grandpa," Cheryl said shyly.


    Just then, Emma suddenly said, "I wonder what gift Miss


    Darling has prepared for Mr. Barnes?¡±


    ----


    All eyes turned to Danielle.


    Danielle nced at Emma calmly. She had spared her at


    school before, but now Emma dared to show off in front of


    her again and again.


    Seeing that Danielle hadn¡¯t moved, everyone began to


    whisper at each other.


    ¡°They spected that Danielle hade to this birthday


    party without bringing a gift, which made her seem


    somewhatcking in grace.


    ----


    Just momentsago, they saw the


    head of the-Gharrington family had


    praised her so highly, but now it Oo


    seemed Danielle was nothing S


    speciah unlike Cheryl who truly<


    embodied the grace and poise of a


    thy heiress.


    ----


    ¡°Miss Darling, you didn¡¯te without a gift, did you?¡±


    Emma said sarcastically.


    Asharp look shed across David¡¯s eyes, but Danielle


    gently patted his hand, calming him.


    Danielle chuckled. "Of course, I brought a gift to wish


    Giancarlo¡¯s birthday. But I¡¯m a little curious, what gift did


    you bring?"


    Emma was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and


    said, "Is this an excuse you¡¯re making up?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 172-1

    Danielle looked at Emma coldly, "You¡¯ll know in a moment if it¡¯s an excuse."


    Emma couldn¡¯t stand how Danielle acted so indifferent, pretending not to care about anything. In reality, she thought Danielle was the most maniptive. If it wasn¡¯t for her using charms, David wouldn¡¯t be with someone like her.


    Xavier was so angry that he was about to go up and argue with her for insulting his sister.


    The next second, Jaden grabbed the back of his cor and pulled him back.


    "Jaden, what are you doing? Stop pulling me! Don¡¯t you see these people bullying my sister?"


    Xavier was already angry, and now he was even more furious, like a pufferfish about to explode.


    David had just publicly acknowledged Danielle. If she couldn¡¯t handle this small matter, there would only be more trouble in the future.


    Moreover, with David around, no one could bully Danielle.


    "Let¡¯s wait and see." Jaden nced at Xavier, who was about to explode with anger. He knew that the other sons of the Darling family were all clever, but he didn¡¯t understand why Xavier was so naive.


    Xavier shot Jaden a re. "You¡¯re easy to talk to when you¡¯re not the one involved. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d stay calm if your sister was being bullied."


    Celine widened her eyes as she looked at how Xavier boldly yelled at her brother. She nced at Jaden¡¯s face, afraid of being caught in the fight.


    "Calm down, I promise no one will bully Danielle. Why are you so angry?" Jaden patted Xavier on the back, trying to calm him down.


    "Don¡¯t pat me," Xavier said angrily, pushing Jaden away with his arm.


    Jaden was not angry. He continued tofort him with a good temper.


    Celine, who was standing aside, was shocked, wondering if this was really her brother.


    It seemed that Jaden had been possessed.


    "She didn¡¯t know when Jaden became so calm and talkative.


    "Mr. Barnes, I¡¯m Emma from the Harris family. I¡¯m here to give you a birthday present as your junior."


    Emma introduced herself modestly in front of Giancarlo, lookingpletely different from the person who had just made things difficult for Danielle.


    She took out her gift with a little pride. She had heard that Giancarlo greatly admired Chimera¡¯s paintings, which were rare and hard to find.


    She had spent a long time looking for this painting through someone she knew. It cost her a hundred million dors. It was only because her father heard that it was a gift for Giancarlo that he agreed to let her buy it.


    If this painting could help her get connected with the Giancarlo family, the hundred million would be worth it. It would also help her overshadow Danielle.


    "Mr. Barnes, I heard that you like Chimera¡¯s paintings very much, so I asked someone to search for a long time before finally finding this one."


    "Emma carefully took out the painting, and as soon as it was unveiled, the guests at the banquet gathered around, eager to see Chimera¡¯s artwork.


    A magnificent painting was revealed before Giancarlo, with the theme titled "Towards the Sun."


    It expressed the positivity of people towards life and offered a ray of light to those in darkness. Every painting of Chimera had a deep meaning, with creative use of color. Every piece was full of creativity and impact.


    When Giancarlo saw that it was a painting by Chimera, he became extremely excited. He immediately stood up from his seat.


    Even the heads of several big families sitting in the hall stood up and moved forward to take a look.


    The painting by Chimera was now right in front of them, and it was enough to make anyone excited.

 Chapter 172-2

    ----


    The painting by Chimera was extremely rare, making it


    clear that the daughter of the Harris family had put in a lot


    of effort to obtain it.


    "In recent years, Chimera had almost stopped painting,


    rarely creating new works."


    ¡°Being able to see Chimera¡¯s paintings with my own eyes


    makes this banquet worthwhile."


    ¡°The Harris family has really put their heart into this, even


    managing to find a painting by Chimera."


    Emma was delighted to hear thepliments from the


    people around her, but she maintained the demeanor of a


    nobledy on the surface.


    Danielle nced at the painting in front of her and raised


    her eyebrows slightly, feeling that things were bing


    quite interesting.


    ¡°You¡¯re very thoughtful, Miss Harris," Giancarlo said


    happily.


    ¡°As long as you like it, I will put in the effort," Emma smiled


    decently.


    ----


    Emma¡¯s humility and politeness earned her a lot of praise,


    which made her even more delighted. She looked at


    Danielle with some smugness.


    ¡°I wonder what gift Miss Darling has prepared?"


    Danielle took the gift box from Nathan. "What a


    coincidence! I also prepared a painting for Mr. Barnes."


    Everyone had already seen Chimera¡¯s painting, so they


    weren¡¯t very interested in the one Danielle was holding.


    After all, no painting was impressive enough to be


    compared to Chimera¡¯s artwork.


    However, she was the fianc¨¦e of David, who had publicly


    acknowledged, so out of respect, everyone turned their


    attention to her.


    When Danielle took the painting out of the gift box and


    disyed it in front of everyone, everyone gasped.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?"


    ----


    ¡°Both of them gave Chimera¡¯s paintings, and it¡¯s the same


    one. Which one is real and which one is fake?¡±


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious? The real painting


    must be the Gre from Miss Harris!


    Just lookathow Miss Harris asked


    Miss aging to take out the glint we


    earlief\Mliss Darling hesitated aid


    didnwWoring it out. It¡¯s most likely a


    fake. That¡¯s why she was s@nervous


    afi didn¡¯t show it."


    ----


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Miss Darling is Mr.


    Charrington¡¯s publicly acknowledged fianc¨¦e. How could


    she possibly bring out a fake painting?"


    ¡°If this really is a fake painting, it will be a disgrace to the


    Charrington family. Imagine, the future mistress of the


    Charrington family gave a fake painting at Mr. Barnes¡¯s


    birthday banquet. What a shame."


    The media standing nearby were also eagerly taking


    photos. Whether they get sent out immediately wasn¡¯t


    important. The priority was to take the pictures first.


    ¡°Miss Darling, how could you give Mr. Barnes a fake


    painting at his birthday banquet? If you really couldn¡¯t


    afford a gift, you could have asked David!"


    "Quickly put the painting away. Mr. Barnes, I¡¯m sure Miss


    Darling didn¡¯t do it on purpose."


    ----


    Cheryl stepped forward and directly pointed out that the


    painting Danielle had given was a fake, yet she still


    defended Danielle gracefully. This only made many people


    present even more certain that the painting was indeed a


    fake.


    They looked at Danielle with disdain as if she was a fool for


    doing such a thing.


    ¡°Miss Darling, you are Mr. Charrington¡¯s fianc¨¦e. How


    could you give Mr. Barnes a fake painting? You¡¯re bringing


    shame to the Charrington family!" a wealthydy chimed in


    with sarcasm, echoing Cheryl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Miss Darling, I don¡¯t know which family you are from, but


    isn¡¯t this a little petty of you? I really don¡¯t know what Mr.


    Charrington sees in you?"


    When someone criticized Danielle, others followed suit.


    ----


    "The prestigious families all care


    about their reputation. If you don¡¯t


    have money,£¤/ou can choose not to


    givea gift pow can you pretend tow


    be wealtly? If we hadn¡¯t seen thes¡±


    authentic painting given by Migs


    Hares, we would have been 5*


    deckived by you. In the futute, if Mr.


    Barnes hangs the painting: , and


    others find out that it is a replica,


    wouldn¡¯t that embarrass him?"


    ----


    Emma spoke with a sarcastic tone,


    "Danielle, how ould you deceive


    everyone with a fake painting? After


    all, we were¡¯ssmates. If you don¡¯t


    have maney to buy a gift, I can lend


    it to ent Well, at school, you¡¯vebe een


    to some seniors, and your


    raBtonship seemed ambiguous. I


    didn¡¯t believe it at first, bt now...


    you..."

 Chapter 173-1

    "Danielle, how could you lie to everyone? If you have no money, just tell me and I¡¯ll give it to you. We can pick a gift within our budget. Small in value, but big in meaning. But now, you bring out a fake painting..."


    "Danielle, I even gave up David, even though I was reluctant because you said you liked him. But can you please consider David¡¯s reputation? Don¡¯t be so willful. What you did really disappointed us."


    Audrey said with a pained heart, confirming that Danielle was just putting on a facade of wealth. She also implied that her engagement with David was ruined because of Danielle, which forced her to break up with him.


    The people who came to the banquet looked at Danielle with contempt. Now, they understood why she could stay by David¡¯s side. Danielle must have used tricks to get there, probably because of her mother¡¯s influence.


    Everyone looked at Audrey with sympathy, watching as she still spoke kindly of the person who had stolen her fianc¨¦.


    She was so kind.


    Danielle nced at the people present, feeling as if they all wished she were dead.


    It seemed that her kindness before had only made those who spoke ill of her feel so confident.


    Cheryl stepped forward and quickly dered the authenticity of her paintings, while those mocking her were all individuals who had coborated with the Locke family.


    Logan and Tara looked at Danielle with concern and also exchanged nces with David. But David acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed, letting a bunch of insignificant people bully Danielle.


    Just as Giancarlo was about to step forward to smooth things over, he heard Danielle speak.


    "I¡¯m curious, Miss Locke, do you have X-ray vision that you immediately imed my painting was a replica?"


    "And Miss Harris, you¡¯d better have evidence before you speak, otherwise what¡¯s the difference between you and a fool? I suggest you keep your little schemes for yourself."


    "Audrey, have you forgotten the warning I gave you? You¡¯re trying to take advantage of others¡¯ ignorance, ying the victim to stir sympathy and attack me. You¡¯ve already lost the final chance I gave you."


    "Also, some richdies who started to mock me without knowing the truth, I know you are targeting me. I am usually very easy to talk to, but sometimes if I am unhappy, someone will have to pay the price. Are you ready for that?"


    At this moment, Danielle was like a female general on the battlefield, her eyes were cold, her aim was clear, and every word she said made people tremble with fear.


    But several wealthydies said disdainfully.


    "Little girl, don¡¯t think you¡¯re even worthy of entering the Charrington family¡¯s house. Do you know who we are? How dare you speak so arrogantly?"


    "Yes, this girl is speaking too arrogantly. She even wants us to pay the price. This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard this year."


    Danielle suppressed the turmoil inside her, speaking in a calm tone with a cold expression.


    "It has nothing to do with the Charrington family. I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. Today is Mr. Barnes¡¯s birthday, so I won¡¯t do anything to you here. When the birthday party is over, you will know the consequences of messing with me."


    "Also, my painting is real. You can find someone to appraise it."


    David looked at Danielle thoughtfully.


    At this moment, everyone present was so frightened by Danielle¡¯s aura that they shuddered. They felt that Danielle was not lying.


    "Little girl, you are still too young and impulsive. Not everyone can be offended," Tim said slowly.


    The nobledies Danielle just mentioned were all from families that had deep cooperation with the Locke family. Danielle¡¯s disrespect was like pping the Locke family in the face.


    Logan was displeased upon hearing this and stepped up to defend her. "Danielle doesn¡¯t lose her temper easily. Anyone who could make her angry is definitely not a good person."


    Logan recognized them as nothing more than pampered individuals who used their age and seniority as a means to intimidate the Charrington family.

 Chapter 173-2

    ----


    ¡°Danielle is usually very well-behaved. Logan and I are still


    alive, yet some blind fools have started to bully her. I want


    to see who gave them the courage to be so arrogant,


    clearly asking for trouble!"


    Tara was even more furious, clenching her fists as if she


    was ready to throw a punch.


    Everyone present knew about Tara¡¯s temper. It was only in


    recent years that she had been in poor health and


    hospitalized. In previous years, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hit


    people whenever she disagreed with them.


    Seeing that both Logan and Tara were defending Danielle,


    Tim didn¡¯t say anything more, but his gaze towards


    Danielle was far from friendly.


    Danielle didn¡¯t expect Logan and Tara to defend her like


    this, and she felt deeply moved.


    ----


    Cameron caught the look from


    David and quickly stepped forward,


    suggesting heard that the master


    of traditional painting, Mr. Willy _@


    Thaddeus, recently came to ~¡ã


    Soufi€ld. It just so happens th¨¦t¡¯our


    family has some connections with


    hign. Why don¡¯t we invite hin to


    come and determine the¡°authenticity


    of the painting?"


    ----


    "Yes, it would-be great if you could


    invite Mr. Thaddeus. He is an


    authority ia the traditional painting:


    world. Ies to appraise ite


    will definitely be able to determine


    s authenticity and clear someone S


    ¡®aie


    ----


    Giancarlo stepped forward to mediate the situation.


    As soon as Giancarlo finished speaking, Willy¡¯s booming


    voice echoed, "No need to invite me, I¡¯m already here."


    "I admire Chimera very much. I heard that two identical


    paintings by Chimera appeared at Mr. Barnes¡¯s birthday


    banquet. I was so curious that I came here myself.¡±


    Willy was nearly eighty years old, but he walked so fast like


    a gust of wind.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Mr. Barnes!" Willy offered a perfunctory


    blessing, then turned around, his eyes shining with


    excitement to see the paintings. "Hurry up and let me see


    Chimera¡¯s paintings."


    As the crowd made way for him, Willy could see the two


    identical paintings before him.


    ¡°There must be a real one in there," Willy said, pursing his


    lips.


    Everyone wondered if this was a whole new level of


    nonsense literature.


    ----


    ¡°Mr. Thaddeus, this is the painting I gave to Mr. Barnes. I


    went through a lot of trouble and consulted many experts to


    obtain this piece, so there¡¯s no way it could be a replica."


    ¡°Someone just insists on giving a fake one to pretend to be


    rich, and she even has to trouble you toe here. It¡¯s


    really such a hassle."


    ¡°I¡¯ve always admired you, Mr. Thaddeus Every one of your


    paintings is timeless."


    Emma stepped forward and spoke softly.


    Willy was looking at the two paintings when he heard


    Emma¡¯s coquettish voice. He looked up and frowned at the


    person in front of him.


    ----


    "Stop acting caquettishly in front of


    me. I haven¡¯t@ppraised it yet, so


    how do youknow which one is realy


    and whid? one is fake? Your tones


    reminds me of the vicious worgan I


    usualy see in TV dramas, thekind


    thamakes everyone wantto spit


    When they see her."


    ----


    No one expected Willy to be so sharp-tongued and


    straightforward. Emma¡¯s face turned pale, and tears welled


    up in her eyes. Anyone who saw her would feel sorry for


    her


    ¡°Everything I said is true, so there¡¯s no need for you to feel


    wronged. Turns out, the TV dramas weren¡¯t lying at all,"


    Willy added.


    "Mr. Thaddeus, she is still a young girl, and she didn¡¯t say


    anything wrong. Don¡¯t be so hard on her," a man spoke up


    for Emma after seeing her aggrieved look.


    ¡°You must be involved with this girl! Any man here should


    be careful. She¡¯s probably cheating. That¡¯s how they show


    it in TV dramas."


    Everyone knew that Willy had a bit of a strange temper, but


    they didn¡¯t expect him to shoot at someone indiscriminately.


    His mouth was like a venomous snake.


    ----


    The man¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    Willy snorted coldly. "What are you trying to do? You just


    want to y the hero and rescue the girl, right? Next time


    you think about saving someone, take a look at your


    opponent first. I¡¯m not someone easy to mess with."


    Now, no one dared to speak, for fear of being rebuked.

 Chapter 174-1

    Willy walked towards the painting Emma had given him. He wiped his hands with a disinfectant wipe, carefully lifted the painting from the table with both hands, and began to carefully examine Chimera¡¯s masterpiece.


    He had to admit that Chimera was a genius. He touched the upper left corner of the painting, then carefully examined the overall lines and color structure of the painting.


    He turned his attention to the use of color. The colors were strong and bright, but not exaggerated. It could reflect the central idea of this painting and give people a sense of peace after an extreme frenzy.


    He had been lucky enough to see this painting before and even offered to buy it, but Chimera didn¡¯t want to sell it at that time.


    After examining the painting, Willy nodded. Seeing his expression, everyone was more certain that the painting was genuine. However, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the extra step of authentication was necessary. Most people believed that Willy simply wanted to show courtesy to the Charrington family.


    After all, Danielle was David¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If it were revealed that she gave a fake painting at Giancarlo¡¯s birthday banquet, it would be a huge scandal for the elite families.


    Emma nced at Danielle triumphantly. She was sure that her painting was genuine, and having Willye over was just a formality. She had spent 25 million dors on it. Although she didn¡¯t know much about these paintings before, she didn¡¯t expect this painting to be so expensive. If she hadn¡¯t wanted to get close to the Barnes family, she would never have spent 25 million dors on a worthless painting.


    Noticing Emma¡¯s smug expression, Danielle smiled, standing quietly to the side.


    With his hands behind his back, Willy walked towards the painting Danielle had gifted. He repeated the same action, carefully picking up the painting and touching the upper left corner.


    He stared intently at the painting in front of him as if lost in the world of the artwork, unable to snap out of it. He was genuinely moved by the piece Towards the Sun. This was probably the true power of art.


    He carefully put the painting back on the table, his eyes fixed on it, then shook his head.


    Everyone looked knowingly, and even Logan and Tara were thinking about how tofort Danielleter. They believed that Danielle had been deceived by the second-hand art dealer.


    "Mr. Barnes, I told you that Miss Harris¡¯s painting is genuine! Now that Mr. Thaddeus has finished the appraisal, I wonder if someone has anything else to say?"


    "Now that the evidence is clear. After all, she¡¯s from a small family, short-sighted, and made such a big fool of herself. She even bothered Mr. Thaddeus toe here for nothing."


    Several richdies felt a sense of relief. The reason they concluded that Danielle was from a humble background was that, apart from the top-tier Darling family in Soufield, there were no other prominent families. So, they assumed the woman in front of them was likely from a branch of the Darling family.


    She hadn¡¯t even married into the Charrington family yet and she was already threatening them, without even looking at her background.


    "Miss Darling, I asked you to put the painting away earlier, and now it¡¯s turned into such a mess..." Cheryl stood aside with a helpless expression, but her gaze was fixed on David the entire time.


    Giancarlo was about to stand up to smooth things over when he was interrupted by Willy


    "What are you talking about?" Willy looked at the few people in front of him as if they were fools. "When did I say whether the painting is real or fake?"


    "Mr. Thaddeus, you don¡¯t have to cover for some people just to save face. We all understand!"


    "Yes, Mr. Thaddeus. This painting was bought by Miss Harris for 25 million dors. It can¡¯t be fake. It¡¯s not like some people trying to act like they¡¯re rich when they¡¯re not."


    "We just said a few words and she started threatening us. She hasn¡¯t even entered the Charrington family yet, and she already throwing her weight around."


    Xavier was so angry that he shook off Jaden¡¯s hand. "I dare you to say another word!"


    Several richdies seemed to not expect that Xavier would speak up for Danielle. Even though Danielle had stolen Audrey¡¯s fianc¨¦, he was still speaking up for Danielle. They believed something was going on between them.

 Chapter 174-2

    ----


    Then they sneered.


    "I¡¯m just speaking the truth. Your own sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ was


    taken away, and now you¡¯re helping someone with ulterior


    motives. It really makes people question your rtionship,


    doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Danielle is my sister. If you dare to say


    another bad word about my sister, I will tear your mouth


    apart.¡±


    Xavier was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves and was


    about to hit someone, but Jaden pulled him back.


    "Mr. Langley, don¡¯t you understand what troublees


    from talking too much? If you can¡¯t control her, I don¡¯t mind


    helping you manage your wife."


    Seeing Jaden¡¯s cold gaze, Cyrus shivered in fear and


    hurriedly stepped forward to pull his wife back.


    ----


    However, his wife was used to being arrogant and


    domineering, so she would not obediently listen.


    Moreover, they now had the backing of the Locke family.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Mr. Johnson? Are you also having an affair


    with Mr. Charrington¡¯s fianc¨¦e? This is really..."


    Just as Isolde Langley was about to continue, a cup of hot


    coffee flew straight into her open mouth.


    Danielle walked up to Isolde from


    the crowd, raised her hand, and


    pped her-several times, directly ~


    knocking¨¦the coffee cup out of her


    mouth,Her mouth was a terrible


    sight$o behold, with several front


    teeth knocked out and the. eorners


    ofher mouth cut open.


    ----


    "You bitch, you dare hit me. I¡¯ll fight you." Isolde reacted


    and wanted to grab Danielle¡¯s face.


    But, Danielle shed in front of her with ghostly speed and


    kicked her directly in the chest.


    ----


    Isolde was kicked back, sliding on the ground from the


    force. She had been wearing a formal dress, but at that


    moment, it had ridden up, exposing her underwear,


    creating an incredibly awkward and embarrassing sight.


    Even the wealthydies standing


    behind Isold&{weren¡¯t spared. They


    were knocked to the ground, caught


    up in the&chaos. Uponcloser <<


    inspection, the ones who had fallen


    werethe same wealthydies who


    hackbeen criticizing Danielle


    af¨¦ngside Isolde.


    ----


    Everyone at the banquet gasped. They didn¡¯t expect this


    delicate and beautiful woman to be so ruthless. Even


    Cyrus, who was standing next to his wife, didn¡¯t react.


    Only David gazed at Danielle with deep affection.


    Suddenly, his eyes turned cold, casting a sharp, chilling


    nce at the people who had just spoken.


    Willy rushed in front of Danielle. He had been looking for


    her earlier and hadn¡¯t seen her. With excitement, he spoke,


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing!" he praised her while pping his


    hands.


    Willy¡¯s actions left everyone presentpletely stunned. A


    renowned master of painting on the international stage was


    now calling Danielle ¡®Master¡¯.


    ¡°Mr. Thaddeus, what did you call her?" Emma asked in


    disbelief.


    ¡°Are you already deaf at such a young age? What a


    shame. I¡¯m calling her ¡®Master¡¯! But she doesn¡¯t n to


    ept me her student," he said, then looked at Danielle


    with a pitiful expression.


    ----


    Everyone had already gotten used to Willy¡¯s sharp tongue,


    but now, seeing him pout and act all pitiful, they couldn¡¯t


    quite understand what he meant by that.


    "Mr. Thaddeusyyou haven¡¯t said


    which of these two paintings is real


    and whiclNs fake." Although Emma?


    didn¡¯t know why Willy called Daniglle


    ¡®Masten, she didn¡¯t want Danielle to


    starfd-out, so she immediately


    sed the subject


    ----


    After Willy finished speaking, Emma nned to teach


    Danielle a good lesson. She had already thought of the


    words she would use.


    Willy looked at Emma speechlessly. "Of course this one is


    real." He pointed to the painting Danielle had given.

 Chapter 175-1

    When Emma heard Willy say that the painting Danielle had given was real, she panicked.


    "Mr. Thaddeus, how can you say this one is real? You can¡¯t be unfair just because you know Danielle! You were clearly nodding your head when you looked at the painting I gave Mr. Barnes just now, but now you¡¯re saying that the one Danielle gave you is real."


    Everyone thought Emma had a point, so they all looked at Willy, wanting him to exin.


    "You¡¯re the one who made a fake painting, and now you¡¯re getting angry out of embarrassment. Don¡¯t stand on your moral high ground and speak sarcastically to me. I won¡¯t ept moral ckmail."


    "I nodded because I thought the person who made this high imitation painting you gave me was quite skilled, but a fake is a fake. Amateurs can¡¯t tell the difference, but experts can tell at a nce. This painting is miles away from Chimera¡¯s work."


    "I shook my head because no one can match Chimera¡¯s paintings. Even if I were to live ten lifetimes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to surpass them."


    "Besides, every painting by Chimera has a secret code of her name in the upper left corner. Yours obviously doesn¡¯t, so what are you babbling about with this fake painting?"


    "You spent 25 million dors on this painting, but did you know that a few years ago, I offered Chimera 300 million dors for her painting ¡¯Towards The Sun¡¯ and she didn¡¯t agree? Your 25 million dors is not even a fraction of that."


    Everyone was stunned when they heard what Willy said. They knew that Chimeras¡¯s paintings were rare and highly sought after. Many of the people present were fans of her. Unfortunately, not only were her paintings expensive, but they were also impossible to buy. Willy had a very high position in the art world, and no one expected him to offer Chimera such high praise.


    "Besides, how could a painting given by Chimera herself be fake? You guys are even still looking for someone to appraise it. It¡¯s purely an insult to Chimera, you a bunch of petty people."


    Willy directly revealed Danielle¡¯s identity as Chimera like a bomb dropped directly into the banquet hall.


    This time, everyone was truly stunned.


    It turned out that Danielle was Chimera.


    Even David was shocked that his girlfriend had such an identity.


    It was Logan who reacted first, followed by Giancarlo. The two old men rushed directly to Danielle and said excitedly, "Danielle, are you really Chimera?"


    Danielle felt a bit stunned. She never expected her true colors to be exposed just by attending a birthday party. But since she had been exposed, there was nothing to hide. "Yes, it¡¯s me."


    Everyone gasped in shock. Emma didn¡¯t expect Danielle to be Chimera. Even she, who didn¡¯t understand painting, knew about the mysterious artist, the big shot in the art world.


    "Impossible, how old is Danielle? How could she be Chimera?"


    Cheryl¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at Danielle. She couldn¡¯t believe that Danielle was Chimera.


    Danielle curled her lips into a cold smile and said, "Don¡¯t use your limited intelligence to imagine someone else¡¯s life, after all, even if you live your whole life, you won¡¯t be able to reach it."


    "You..." Emma¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. She didn¡¯t understand why Danielle got all the good things.


    Audrey kept trying to make herself less noticeable. She didn¡¯t expect Danielle to have such an identity. Her eyes, filled with jealousy, seemed to burn with poison as she red at Danielle. ¡¯How many identities does this damn bitch have?¡¯


    Danielle was bing an increasingly greater threat to her now.


    "Chimera, I am your fan. I like the painting you gave me very much. Thank you foring to my birthday party. Logan is really lucky."


    Giancarlo looked at Danielle excitedly and adoringly. At that moment, he was really like a fan meeting their idol.

 Chapter 175-2

    ----


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it," Danielle replied obediently.


    Logan said pitifully, "Danielle, I don¡¯t even have your


    painting?"


    "Don¡¯t take advantage of her. She is Chimera, her paintings


    are hard toe by." Tara red at Logan, then turned to


    Danielle with a smile. "Danielle, I¡¯m also your fan."


    Danielle looked at the two elders with amusement and said


    readily, "If you like anything, I¡¯ll give it to you another day."


    Logan and Tara were overjoyed. They felt envious that


    even Giancarlo already had Danielle¡¯s painting. "Really?


    Thank you so much."


    ¡°Are you really not considering taking me in?" Willy blinked


    at Danielle with a pitiful expression.


    Danielle couldn¡¯t bear to see Willy acting cute. "Not


    considering.¡±


    Willy looked deted, "Cloud, I know I¡¯m not good enough


    to be your disciple, but how about you give me another


    chance?"


    ----


    Everyone looked at Willy, who was usually straightforward


    and sharp-tongued, acting cute. It was a sight they couldn¡¯t


    believe.


    ¡°In the future, i¡ê you encounter a


    bottleneck inyour creation, you can


    directly cagitact me. As for being my.


    disciple, t¡¯s forget about that," we


    Danie e said. Willy could practically


    be her grandfather. She could not


    imagine if he became an apprentice,


    cling her ¡®Master¡¯.


    ----


    ¡°Really? Thank you, Cloud." Willy¡¯s eyes lit up. Getting


    guidance from Chimera was something he wouldn¡¯t even


    dare to dream of. It was worthing here today.


    Agroup of people wanted to go up and exchange


    pleasantries with Danielle, but they were frightened back


    by David¡¯s gaze.


    "I recognizener now! A few days


    ago, Grase Group faced a publica


    crisis, aid its founder steppeditrto


    resohe it. You¡¯re Danielle Darlifg, the


    fourier of Grace Group andahe


    faraous designer I!"


    ----


    Anoblewoman walked out of the crowd and revealed


    Danielle¡¯s identity.


    The reason these socialites didn¡¯t recognize Danielle was


    that most of them didn¡¯t pay much attention to


    entertainment gossip, so they didn¡¯t recognize her at first.


    However, they\were very familiar


    with erace &tdup. They always kept


    a close eye on its new releases, >


    fearing they might miss out if they


    werete. Now, hearing that Danielle


    wasthe founder of Grace Group left


    them astonished.


    ----


    The socialites began to take a closer look at Danielle.


    Having I design clothes personally was rare, and now


    they realized I was right in front of them.


    Danielle noticed the socialites smiling at her, but she could


    tell the smile was for I, not for her. So, she saw no need


    to return a polite workce smile.


    ¡°Miss Darling, you and Mr. Charrington are really a perfect


    match."


    ¡°Miss Darling, I have always loved your designs. I am also


    a loyal customer of Grace Group and always make sure to


    buy their new releases as soon as theye out."


    ¡°My daughter is also studying fashion design. I would be


    thrilled if she could create works like designer I."


    ¡°Miss Darling, I recently experienced your newly developed


    beauty project, and it¡¯s really amazing. I have to admit that


    all the products under the Grace Group are top-notch."


    ----


    Danielle felt indifferent to thepliments in front of her.


    She had heard too many simr remarks before and was


    unaffected.


    ¡°As long as you like it," Danielle replied. She knew that


    many of the women inside were major clients of Grace


    Group, with strong purchasing power, so it was important to


    give them some response.


    ¡°Miss Darling, may I ask what the requirements are if I want


    you to design clothes personally?¡± a socialite asked with a


    smile.

 Chapter 176-1

    "Miss Darling, what are the conditions for you to personally design it yourself?"


    "I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of banquet I have to attend to be worthy of wearing a dress designed by Miss I herself."


    A group of socialites surrounded Danielle, all with respectful and ttering tones.


    "I personally designed most of Grace Group¡¯s clothing," Danielle said casually.


    Seeing that Danielle still had no intention of taking on custom orders, a few socialites seemed to bepeting in silence as if having Danielle personally design clothes for someone was the highest honor.


    It was no surprise they acted this way, as I¡¯s reputation as a designer was too powerful. She only epted clients from royal families and nobility. Those who didn¡¯t reach that level simply didn¡¯t have the qualifications to have Idesign for them.


    That¡¯s why these socialites were eager topete. It was driven by their vanity.


    "Miss I, I have a banquet next month. I wonder what conditions you need to agree to design for me."


    One of the socialites felt Danielle didn¡¯t know how to appreciate their kindness. Those who could attend Giancarlo¡¯s birthday banquet were all important figures. If it weren¡¯t for the Charrington family, no one would tter a designer.


    "There is one condition that could make me personally design something," Danielle said, unable to hold back. If they wanted to throw money at her, they¡¯d have to have enough to match it.


    "It¡¯s just money, isn¡¯t it? Name your price, and I¡¯ll meet it," the socialite said arrogantly. Her family was also a well-known one in Soufield.


    Danielle smiled. "I can personally design for those in the top three consumers in Grace Group."


    When the socialite heard this, she realized it wasn¡¯t so simple. "Isn¡¯t it just the top three in Grace Group¡¯s rankings?"


    She said confidently, "Okay, how much does the top one spend? I¡¯ll pay double."


    When the other socialites heard this, they also felt it was too easy, thinking that there was a real chance to get a personal design from I.


    "I¡¯m talking about the top three in the world, not the top three in Aleria." Danielle sneered.


    Grace Group was headquartered in Fleoria. It was initially known abroad before eventually entering the Aleria market.


    Now that she had returned to the Darling family, she naturally couldn¡¯t stay abroad all the time and nned to move the headquarters to Aleria.


    The haughty socialite¡¯s face turned ugly and she spoke with a harsh tone. "Are you ying with me?"


    "When did I y with you? Don¡¯t you know Grace Group¡¯s status in the world? Or do you think that spending tens of millions a year at Grace Group means we should treat you like an ancestor?"


    "Didn¡¯t you just ask me to design for you and say that you would double the spending of the top consumer? Didn¡¯t you see the top ten customer spending rankings released by Grace Group a few days ago?"


    Danielle¡¯s words choked the socialite, making her face turn pale. She had seen the consumption rankings, and the highest in Aleria was only a little over one billion dors, which was why she dared to boast.


    Based on Grace Group¡¯s global consumption rankings, even if she sold her entire family, she might not be able to afford I.


    The top consumer spent tens of billions a year, and she just said she would double it. Danielle was clearly ying word games with her.


    "You... are you setting me up to embarrass myself? Why didn¡¯t you say it was a global ranking in the first ce?"


    Danielle said sarcastically, "Didn¡¯t you want to throw money at me? Why are you ming me now? You don¡¯t think I¡¯d design for anyone just like that, do you?"

 Chapter 176-2

    ----


    The socialite understood Danielle¡¯s implication that she


    was not worthy of her design. She was so angry that she


    wanted to tear the woman in front of her apart, but she still


    had some sense in front of the Charrington family.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t really like your designs


    that much. They¡¯re quite boring.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Danielle took out her phone and dialed


    L.


    "It¡¯s me. cklist Mrs. Lindstrom from Grace Group,"


    Danielle ordered domineeringly and hung up the phone.


    Within a minute, Fiona received the message that she had


    been cklisted by Grace Group. The whole process took


    less than two minutes.


    ----


    Fona was furious. Everyone in their circle loved Grace


    Group¡¯s products. They were practically a status symbol for


    them. If she was cklisted, she couldn¡¯t possibly fit in with


    them anymore.


    ¡°How dare you cklist me! Do you know how much I


    spend at Grace Group every year? And you just cklist


    me?¡±


    "You¡¯re not even in the top five spenders in Aleria. Why


    would I care about your paltry sum? Don¡¯t think too highly


    of yourself." Danielle scoffed coldly.


    Fiona¡¯s face flushed red with anger. She straightened her


    back and said, "Do you know who I am? How dare you


    speak to me like that? When you marry into the


    Charrington family, you¡¯ll have to call me Aunt. I¡¯m your


    future mother-inw¡¯s elder sister."


    ----


    Usually, her younger sister didn¡¯t allow her to use her


    position in the Charrington family so tantly, but today,


    she was so angry with Danielle that she didn¡¯t care


    anymore.


    Sebastian, who was standing in the corner, frowned in


    disapproval, thinking that his aunt really had no brains. His


    grandparents and David were all present, yet she dared to


    use his mother¡¯s name like that.


    ----


    Others might rot know, but he was


    well aware ofthis family¡¯s standing in


    the Charriggton family. If they were~


    truly fav¨¦ted, it wouldn¡¯t be a big¡±


    deal t ¡°Say such things. But the¡±


    pointwas, that saying this wauid


    onty: harm them. She truly had no


    brains.


    ----


    Danielle didn¡¯t say anything this time. After all, she and


    David had not married yet, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to


    directly discuss his family affairs.


    "What is Polly,even worth? A


    mistress wh@sose to power through


    an illegitimate child, does she S


    deserve it? My family is just giving?


    her andthe bastard child a meal


    And new you¡¯re using her name to


    threaten my fianc¨¦e? If youcdon¡¯t


    want to live, I can send yo straight


    to hell."


    ----


    David¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife, publicly confirming


    Polly¡¯s identity without sparing her any dignity.


    Standing in the corner, Sebastian¡¯s face turned ashen, his


    eyes bloodshot as he heard Li Mouting¡¯s words. How dare


    he? Li Mouting, I will make you pay for this.


    Logan and Tara also looked grim. Families of their status


    cared deeply about their image, and now this woman was


    directly stepping on their eldest grandson¡¯s biggest nerve in


    public.


    ----


    As soon as David finished speaking,


    arge numb¨¦r of bodyguards in


    ck pour¨¦d into the banquet hall ¡ª


    and escart¨¦d Fiona out. At this tide,


    Fiona¡¯s-face turned pale with fright.


    Her farhily had always told he? to


    offarid anyone, especially David. He


    was a devil who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to


    kill.


    ----


    If not for this, Polly would not have spent decades in the


    Charrington family without ever being truly recognized. At


    that moment, she was being dragged by the men in ck,


    scared and panicked.


    Seeing his wife being dragged away by the bodyguard,


    Conrad stood up in anger. His family still counted on


    Fiona¡¯s family. If something happened to Fiona, her family


    would definitely me him.


    ¡°Mr. Charrington, it¡¯s my fault for not disciplining her


    properly. I will apologize to you on her behalf. I hope you


    can show mercy and let her go." Conrad bowed deeply to


    David.


    He was already in his forties. It was very embarrassing for


    him to apologize to a junior. David remained silent for a


    long time, not even raising his head. There was no such


    thing as seniority in the face of power.


    ----


    David nced at the corner and said coldly, "What if I don¡¯t


    want to show you any mercy?"


    ¡°Mr. Charrington, it¡¯s all Fiona¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll let her apologize to


    Miss Darling. Please be generous. Today is Mr. Barnes¡¯s


    birthday. Even if you don¡¯t show us any courtesy, at least


    show some respect for Mr. Barnes.¡±


    Conrad truly had no choice but to invoke Giancarlo, hoping


    that David would spare him for his sake. If he were really


    taken away, he didn¡¯t know whether he could stille out


    alive.


    ¡°Oh, are you threatening me?" David smirked.

 Chapter 177-1

    "That¡¯s not what I meant. I hope you can give Mr. Baarnes some face and be lenient. Fiona was just speaking out of desperation," Conrad said, hoping that Giancarlo could suppress David, this lunatic.


    David gave a signal to the bodyguard, who immediately grabbed Fiona by the hair and forcefully mmed her head into the pir.


    Instantly, the white-gold pir was stained with a touch of red. Fiona didn¡¯t expect the bodyguard to act so suddenly.


    "You murderer, David. How dare you do this? I am still your elder!" Fiona¡¯s forehead was bleeding from the impact.


    The guests attending the banquet gasped in shock, never expecting David to dare act so violently at Giancarlo¡¯s banquet.


    The bodyguard swiftly pulled out a dagger, plunged it into Fiona¡¯s mouth, and yanked it out. Blood sttered everywhere, leaving behind a gory mess.


    With a look of disdain, the bodyguard threw Fiona to the ground. Those nearby could smell the strong scent of blood.


    "Trying to be my elder?" A chilling glint shed across David¡¯s eyes.


    The pain was so intense that Fiona couldn¡¯t even speak. Her face was pale, and her body trembled uncontrobly. She was on the verge of fainting.


    The incident happened so quickly. By the time Conrad reacted, he was so scared that he copsed to the ground. David was truly ruthless.


    Even Giancarlo who had seen many storms, was taken aback. David¡¯s temper had only subsided for a short while, and everyone had already forgotten his true nature.


    Danielle stood calmly at the side, watching everything unfold. However, Xavier was so frightened that he ran to her side.


    "Danielle, David is so scary. Are you sure you want to be with him? Maybe you should reconsider..."


    David, with his exceptional hearing, red at Xavier, his eyes filled with a murderous glint.


    That look made Xavier terrified. Usually, he could get away with a few jokes when David wasn¡¯t angry, but this time, he couldn¡¯t be sure if David might actually snap and crush him on the spot. He clung tightly to Danielle¡¯s arm.


    Inwardly, he screamed, ¡¯So terrifying... I wonder if this man will end up abusing Danielle in the future.¡¯


    Seeing the look in David¡¯s eyes, Jaden stood in front of Xavier, blocking that icy, piercing re.


    "He¡¯s scary, I¡¯m so scared..." Xavier reached out and grabbed Jaden¡¯s clothes. This was the first time he felt that Jaden was not bad. At a critical moment, Jaden stood in front of him, protecting him.


    "It¡¯s okay, Xavier. David won¡¯t do anything to you." Danielle patted Xavier¡¯s armfortingly.


    Seeing Fiona faint on the floor, Conrad turned to look at Logan. "Logan, aren¡¯t you going to do anything?"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Logan to see what his reaction would be.


    "I support whatever David does," Logan said wisely. Given David¡¯s personality, Logan knew that if he said anything now, David would likely ignore him and even go against him.


    Everyone did not expect Logan to be so indulgent towards David.


    "Conrad sat on the ground disheartened. At this point, there was nothing he could do to stop what was happening; all he could do was think of other ways. He thought Fiona was truly a fool. She was so useless that she had caused him to lose all face.


    "And teach her how to behave," David instructed the bodyguard to take anotherdy away. He remembered how thisdy talked about Danielle.


    Thedy was so frightened that she kept retreating, but the bodyguards stepped forward and forcibly dragged her away. Her husband, on the other hand, hid among the crowd, trying to lower his presence. No one dared to speak up for her, not even the Locke family.


    Tara stood up with a solemn expression and said, "Danielle is our future granddaughter-inw. The reason I haven¡¯t spoken until now is that I wanted to see which fools would step forward to bully her. After today, I will personally punish those who have bullied Danielle. Charrington family is not something you can bully."

 Chapter 177-2

    ----


    Now, everyone¡¯s gaze toward Danielle had changed, filled


    with newfound respect. It seemed they would have to be


    extra careful in the future.


    ¡°Mr. Barnes, I¡¯ll make up for your birthday another day,"


    Logan said with a smile.


    "I¡¯m old. I don¡®treally want to


    celebrate irthday." Giancarlo


    waved his hand and turned to look


    at Panel "But Danielle has beers


    bullied.since she came to our frome.


    Frorgmiow on, if anyone bulligs you, I


    wityersonally take revengetor you."


    ----


    Giancarlo¡¯s wards caused a stir.


    Everyone kn¨¦w he never involved


    himself i family conflicts, always ~


    ying tHe role of a wise old mars


    Sante ime, he openly stood yp for


    Danielle, sending a clear message to


    anyone thinking of causing cube.


    ¡°Take them away," David instructed Nathan who directly


    had his bodyguards drag those people out.


    This was the first banquet Danielle attended, and it ended


    just like that.


    ----


    Inside the Rolls-Royce.


    Danielle looked out the window at the scenery.


    ¡°Are you hungry?" David¡¯s maic voice came from


    beside her ear.


    She wasn¡¯t hungry at first, but after David¡¯s reminder, she


    suddenly felt a bit hungry and nodded.


    She had a streak of bad luck today. One after another,


    people came to her, looking for trouble.


    David curled the corner of his mouth and ruffled Danielle¡¯s


    hair. "The chef made a lot of dishes you like. You can eat


    as soon as we get back."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Danielle tilted her head and stared intently at the


    man in front of her.


    ----


    ¡°What are you looking at?" David asked knowingly.


    "Just looking at how this face is


    shaped! Really attracts trouble,"


    Danielle said staring at his 2


    annoyingly handsome face. She ~S


    really wanted to pinch him. It was


    this.face that attracted a burgh of


    waren, causing her so much


    tf¨¦uble.


    ----


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear a mask or just ruin my face,¡± he said. Since


    he became an adult, too many women had flocked to him,


    partly because of his status, but mostly because of his


    face.


    So the bodyguards around him weren¡¯t just there to protect


    his safety; they were also there to keep away those women


    looking for trouble.


    Seeing that David wasn¡¯t joking and had a serious


    expression, Danielle smiled and said, ¡°But I like your face!


    Looks like I¡¯ll have to protect you well from now on. You


    better not let other women take advantage."


    It was said that girls should protect themselves when they


    were outside, and men who were good-looking should


    protect themselves even more.


    ----


    ¡°No one can get close to me unless I allow it." David gave


    Danielle¡¯s hand a gentle squeeze.


    "Meanwhile, at Locke Manor, Tim sat at the head of the


    table, sipping his coffee.


    ¡°Mr. Locke, please, you have to save my wife. If you step


    in, he¡¯ll respect you and let them go,"n pleaded, his voice


    filled with desperation.


    One of the women taken away by David had insulted


    Danielle at the party. Word had it that anyone brought to


    the Nathor Pce never came out alive.


    Panic wed atn¡¯s chest, and now he could only pin his


    hopes on the Locke family.


    ¡°Mr. Marker, there¡¯s no use panicking now," Cheryl said.


    David is furious at the moment, and even if Grandpa


    intervenes, it might not make a difference."


    ----


    Cheryl¡¯s heart burned with jealousy and hatred. She


    wanted nothing more than to destroy Danielle. She


    thought, ¡®How could someone of her background deserve a


    man like David? She¡¯s nothing more than a pretty face.


    David is mine."

 Chapter 178-1

    "Ms. Locke, no one has evere out of the Nathor Pce alive," Ian said grimly. "I should have stopped my wife when she tried to test Danielle¡¯s standing with the Charrington family."


    He and his wife had built everything from scratch, and during his worst days, she had stood by him. Their bond was deep, and his heart would remain uneasy until he could see her safe and sound.


    "Grandpa, why don¡¯t I go to the Nathor Pce tomorrow to speak with David?" Cheryl suggested. "Surely, given our rtionship, he wouldn¡¯t make things too difficult for me." It was the perfect opportunity for her to get closer to David.


    Nina, sitting nearby, took a sip of coffee and said coolly, "Are you really going there to save them, or is this just an excuse to see someone?"


    Having her intentions so inly exposed, Cheryl got pissed but kept her smile intact. "Nina, what nonsense are you talking about? I only want to ease Grandpa¡¯s worries. I wouldn¡¯t want him fretting over such trivial matters."


    Nina smirked and replied dismissively, "You know what you¡¯re up to, so drop the act." She couldn¡¯t stand Cheryl¡¯s hypocritical behavior¡ªit was insufferable.


    "That¡¯s enough. We¡¯ll go with Cheryl¡¯s suggestion," Tim interrupted with a hint of displeasure. With the help of the butler, he rose and made his way upstairs.


    "Thank you, Ms. Locke," Ian said gratefully. He was powerless against the sisters¡¯ feud; he only wished to bring his wife home safely.


    Nina cast a sidelong nce at Cheryl. "Mr. Marker, you¡¯d have better luck praying to God than counting on her," she said wryly.


    Cheryl¡¯s smile stiffened at the thinly veiled jab. Her patience was wearing thin with Nina¡¯s provocation the entire night. ¡¯The nerve of her,¡¯ she thought, her nails dug into her palms.


    "You¡¯d do well to mind your own business. Worry about yourself instead, Nina," Cheryl said pointedly, sipping her coffee before rising and walking out with Ian trailing behind her.


    *****


    At the Nathor Pce, a fleet of Rolls-Royces pulled up to the estate.


    The butler stepped forward and opened the car door. "Mr. Charrington, dinner is ready," he said respectfully.


    When Danielle entered the dining hall, she saw her favorite dishesid out on the table, and warmth spread through her chest. Her stomach let out a loud growl at that moment, causing her face to flush with embarrassment.


    David chuckled. "Let¡¯s eat."


    He picked up a crab, carefully extracting the meat and piling it onto her te. Without pause, he deboned a piece of fish and ced it in front of her. He thendled a bowl of soup and set it down for her before eating.


    "This is way too much¡ªI can¡¯t finish it all," Danielle said, her cheeks puffed as she ate.


    Standing to the side, the butler felt a sense offort as he took in the moment. The usually icy David was finally showing a softer side. It was a rare and heartwarming sight.


    David was a man of few words, but he would open up more around Danielle. Throughout the meal, he continued attending to her, making sure she enjoyed her meal.


    At that moment, Nathan rushed upstairs to the study with a stack of documents, only to return shortly after.


    "Mr. Charrington, those two are locked in the basement. Polly mighte here to demand her release," Nathan reported.


    "Just make sure they stay alive," David replied in a chilling voice.


    Nathan caught his drift. Not only would there be punishment, but it would be severe. Those who offended David always paid a heavy price. Nathan shuddered at the thought. ¡¯They picked the wrong person to mess with.¡¯


    David looked at Danielle and said, "I¡¯ll take you home."

 Chapter 178-2

    ----


    Danielle nced at the time and realized it was getting


    late. "Alright," she replied with a nod.


    At Hillside Bay, Polly was wrecking the living room in a fit of


    rage, smashing everything in sight. What had once been a


    pristine space now looked as if it had been plundered.


    Her bloodshot eyes burned with fury as she screamed,


    ¡°That little bastard humiliated me in front of everyone! One


    day, I¡¯ll make him pay. He¡¯s nothing but an emotionless


    shell, and yet he thinks he can find a partner?


    "I¡¯ve been married into the Charrington family for decades,


    yet those two old fools have always looked down on me. If


    this is how they want to y, don¡¯t me me for¡ª"


    ¡°Mom, enough. Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?"


    Sebastian¡¯s sharp voice cut through her tirade. He was


    lounging on the sofa, unmoved by her outburst. Only when


    her words threatened to cross a line did he intervene.


    ----


    Polly froze at ker son¡¯s words and


    slowly cam €@ her senses. She


    realized haw dangerously close she.


    had cor¨¦to saying something that


    could sa se irreparable harm. if


    rae and Tara caught wind of what


    shessaid, she would be finished.


    ----


    "I got carried away," Polly replied after regaining her


    composure.


    Sebastian looked at Polly and rebuked, "Don¡¯t say such


    things again unless you want to lose your ce in this


    family."


    Polly nodded before turning to the trembling servants


    cowering by the wall. She hissed, "If any of you dare utter a


    word of this, think carefully about what might happen to


    your loved ones."


    Fear drained the color from the servants¡¯ faces. Working in


    an affluent household offered high wages, but it wasn¡¯t


    without its risks. Terrified, the maids stammered in unison,


    ¡°We understand, Mrs. Charrington. We won¡¯t say a word."


    "Stop standing around and clean this mess," Polly ordered


    sharply, regaining her usual poise as though she hadn¡¯t just


    exploded in anger.


    ¡°Sebastian,e to the study with me," Polly said.


    ----


    In the study, Polly took a sip of coffee before asking, "Did


    you see Cheryl today?¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s gaze was dark and inscrutable as he picked up


    on her meaning. "There wasn¡¯t a chance to act today," he


    said evenly. "But I¡¯ll find an opportunity."


    ¡°Your aunt is locked up in the Nathor Pce. Who knows


    how she¡¯s being tortured?" Polly said with a heavy sigh.


    She couldn¡¯t even enter the Nathor Pce herself. It


    seemed she had no choice but to seek help from


    Charrington Manor.


    ----


    Although she fadn¡¯t attended the


    party, word at that Logan and


    Tara werevunlikely to side with here>


    She had fs figure out how to sav&


    her sigter as soon as possible, Her


    eee and an idea began to


    tak@ shape in her mind.


    ----


    ¡°Did you n to kidnap Danielle? Were you nning to use


    her to threaten David into releasing Aunt Fiona?" Sebastian


    asked, his voice cold and unfeeling.


    ¡°I have considered it," Polly admitted without hesitation.


    Polly was usually sharp and shrewd, but when it came to


    her family, she often lost her judgment. Logan and Tara


    were clearly fond of Danielle. Targeting her now would be a


    reckless move.


    ¡®She¡¯s off-limits¡ªfor now, at least," Sebastian warned.


    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma care about Danielle. Going after


    her now will only backfire on you. If you want to save Aunt


    Fiona, you¡¯ll have to seek their help.¡±


    Sebastian added, "Call Dad and ask him to go with you.


    He¡¯s their son, after all."


    ----


    Polly figured Sebastian¡¯s words


    made sense There¡¯s no use


    panickingat this point. That little jerk


    might seize this chance to humiliate


    mea ain she thought. ¡¯He¡¯s just¡¯as


    unbearable as his dead mother.


    Saaner orter, I¡¯ll kick him@ut of


    th¨¦ family for good.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, you should get some rest,¡± Polly said, ncing at


    her son before pulling out her phone to call Geoffrey.

 Chapter 179-1

    In the dimly lit basement, two wealthy women sat bound to chairs, their designer gowns rumpled and smeared, and their mouths sealed with strips of tape.


    Surrounded by walls that shut out the light, the room was cast in a feeble glow that hardly dispelled the darkness. A ring spotlight illuminated a wall lined with chilling instruments of torture, their sharp, cold edges sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    The ground beneath them was marked with traces of blood, barely dried, and the air was thick with a metallic stench.


    Fiona and Janice, dragged into this chamber of horrors, slowly regained consciousness. As their bleary eyes adjusted, they took in the scene, and dread wed at their throats. The rumors were true¡ªDavid was a demon who would kill without a second thought.


    ¡¯We¡¯re such fools to have crossed such a monster! Are we going to die here?¡¯ Fiona thought in despair. She shuddered at the wall of instruments¡ªeach capable of torment beyond imagination.


    The two women squirmed against their restraints, their whimpers muffled by the tape on their mouths.


    Just then, the basement door creaked open. Nathan entered, nked by a group of mercenaries.


    Fiona and Janice¡¯s muffled protests grew louder as they red at Nathan.


    "Remove the duct tape," Nathan ordered, pulling out a chair and sitting across from the captives.


    A mercenary approached them and ripped the tape from their mouths with a single, brutal motion.


    "W-What do you want with us?" Janice stammered.


    Fiona remained silent as she red at Nathan. Her lips were in pain from where she had been shed.


    "You¡¯ll find out soon enough," Nathan replied coolly. ¡¯Here you are, locked away, still asking pointless questions. You should be praying for a little more time before you meet your end,¡¯ he thought with a subtle smirk.


    Janice¡¯s scalp prickled at Nathan¡¯s words. She recognized him¡ªNathan, the right-hand man of David, a key figure in the Charrington Group.


    Her eyes darted to the wall of torture instruments, and a sense of foreboding grew within her. ¡¯Are they nning to use those on me?¡¯ Janice wondered.


    She had lived a life of luxury andfort, shielded from violence. In the face of such raw brutality, she crumbled under the weight of paralyzing terror.


    "P-please, let me go! I¡¯ll apologize to Danielle. It was a momentarypse in judgment¡ªI didn¡¯t mean what I said," Janice begged. "I¡¯ll make it up to her. Whatever the amount, I¡¯ll pay. Please... let me go."


    Amused by Janice¡¯s plea, Nathan thought with disdain, ¡¯She wants to pay Mrs. Charrington with the measly wealth of the Marker family? How ignorant.¡¯


    Nathan scoffed. "This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone try to bribe Mr. Charrington. Your family¡¯s wealth can¡¯t even cover the staff wages at Nathor Pce. Do you think climbing into the Locke family¡¯s good graces makes you untouchable?"


    Janice could tell that Nathan was insulting her. She clenched her fists, trembling with suppressed rage, but she could only endure the humiliation.


    "Mrs. Marker, it seems like you¡¯re still clueless about your predicament," Nathan drawled while lighting a cigarette.


    The mercenary stepped forward and untied the ropes binding the two. Just as they breathed a sigh of relief, the man grabbed Janice¡¯s right hand and snapped it with a single twist.


    Janice¡¯s scream echoed throughout the basement.


    "Continue," Nathan instructed.


    Without hesitation, the mercenary seized her left hand and broke it with the same ruthless efficiency. Janice fainted from the pain, slumping in her chair.


    Fiona staggered back in horror, her body trembling as she witnessed the mercenaries¡¯ savage disy.


    "Wake her up," Nathan ordered coldly. ¡¯Pathetic. She passes out after just two broken wrists? The real fun hasn¡¯t even started yet. Mrs. Marker needs to stay conscious when we carry out the punishment so she understands the consequences of crossing Mrs. Charrington,¡¯ he thought.

 Chapter 179-2

    ----


    A bucket of ice-cold water sshed over Janice, and she


    jolted awake with a gasp, her eyes wide with terror.


    "How dare youtorture me! I¡¯ll report


    you to the authorities. The Locke


    family weg tlet this stand,¡± Janice ~


    shrieked@l want to see Mr. S


    Charriagton. You can¡¯t do this tome.


    If I diein this ce, my soul will


    never rest¡ª¡¯lle for you"


    ----


    Nathan took a drag and tossed the cigarette. He chuckled


    and said, "Even the Locke family you rely on needs to


    make an appointment to see Mr. Charrington. Who the hell


    do you think you are?


    "Do you know how many people have died in this


    basement? Each one cursed us with their dying breaths.


    Their curses didn¡¯t save them. Neither will yours."


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so fond of cursing, let¡¯s see how tough you


    are." Nathan¡¯s voice was unnervingly cold. "Chop off her


    limbs and toss them in the grinder."


    "No, please! Don¡¯t¡ª" Janice cried out.


    ----


    The mercenary stepped forward


    with a gleaming de in hand and¡¯


    severed one of her hands in on¨¦>


    rate Blood sprayed atross


    the floor as Janice¡¯s gut-wrefiching


    scteam filled the room.


    ----


    Janice looked at her severed hand and pleaded


    hysterically, "Please don¡¯t throw it in!" She shouldn¡¯t have


    let her arrogance get the better of her.


    The mercenary picked up the severed hand and, with great


    precision, tossed it into the meat grinder. In an instant, the


    hand was devoured by the machine.


    Janice watched in horror as everything unfolded before her


    eyes¡ªthey were serious.


    Heavy with the lingering scent of iron, the basement now


    reeked of fresh blood.


    Appalled by the barbaric scene before her, Fiona was


    struck with such terror that she lost control of her bowels.


    Her eyes bulged as she thought, ¡®They¡¯re devils, demons!¡¯


    "Continue," Nathan said chillingly.


    One by one, Janice¡¯s remaining limbs were hacked off and


    thrown into the grinder. Each time she passed out from the


    pain, a ssh of cold water dragged her back to


    consciousness.


    ----


    She was reduced to a trembling shell of a human being,


    her mind teetering on the edge of madness.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill me," Janice uttered. She was in


    such agony that she wished she could just die.


    ¡°Death is an easy way out here in the Nathor Pce,¡±


    Nathan said with a cruel smile. "Perhaps you¡¯ll reconsider


    when you think of your daughter abroad."


    Tears streamed down Janice¡¯s face as she begged,


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my daughter. Do whatever you want with


    me. Don¡¯t hurt her."


    Nathan sneered. "You care about someone too? Then why


    did you insult the person Mr. Charrington cares about?


    Don¡¯t you think you deserve to die?¡±


    ¡°Ten cuts. Just keep her alive," Nathan instructed the


    mercenary beside him.


    ----


    The mercefary carried out the order,


    taking outhis knife and stabbingat


    into herflesh without striking vital


    porfoce stab brought a fr¨¦sh


    waye of agony, soaking her ¨¦vening


    gawn with blood.


    ----


    Nathan turned his attention to Fiona with a sinister glint in


    his eyes. "Now, it¡¯s your turn."


    Petrified, Fiona copsed to her knees, unable to speak.


    ¡°Mrs. Lindstrom, you¡¯re in deeper trouble than Mrs. Marker,


    and your punishment will be far more severe. I¡¯m honestly


    worried you might not survive it," Nathan said with a


    chuckle.


    Fiona¡¯s face turned ashen, feeling the repercussions of


    provoking David. "M-My sister is David¡¯s stepmother. If you


    hurt me, you won¡¯t get away with it."


    Her words seemed to freeze the air.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have said that," Nathan replied in an


    unfeeling voice. "Now, I¡¯ll ensure you receive the


    punishment you truly deserve."

 Chapter 180-1

    Fiona¡¯s body curled up as she trembled uncontrobly.


    "Break every bone in her body," Nathan ordered, his voice devoid of emotion.


    Gripping an iron rod, the mercenary dragged it along the concrete floor. The screech of metal against stone sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. He approached Fiona and swung the rod down hard on her leg.


    The basement echoed with a piercing, agonizing scream. Fiona¡¯s body convulsed in pain as her vision blurred, teetering on the edge of unconsciousness.


    But she gritted her teeth, knowing all too well what would happen if she let herself slip away¡ªshe would be doused with freezing water to snap her back to reality.


    The blows continued until the mercenary had shattered every bone in her body before Fiona finally passed out.


    "Wake her up," Nathanmanded.


    A bucket of ice-cold water poured over Fiona. Her body spasmed uncontrobly, and never before had death seemed so tempting.


    "Pull out her teeth, cut off her tongue, and gouge her eyes," Nathan instructed, smoothing his suit before turning to leave.


    As he walked down the corridor, the haunting wails from the basement echoed behind him, and the pungent smell of blood hung heavily in the air.


    *****


    At Locke Manor, Cheryl stood before a floor-to-ceiling window with a ss of red wine.


    "Ms. Locke, Danielle is the daughter of the Darling family who went missing eighteen years ago," Quentin reported. "She was raised in Bane Springs and only recently reunited with the Darling family. They haven¡¯t announced it publicly yet.


    "But Danielle isn¡¯t just anyone. She¡¯s the founder of Grace Group, the designer known as I, and the artist who goes by Chimera. She¡¯s also an honorary professor at Moreno University. The school recently announced the appointment.


    "Moreover, her medical skills are exceptional. I¡¯ve heard she personally performed surgery on Mr. Logan Charrington. A short while ago, she apanied Mr. Charrington to Mitnd to visit his grandmother. It seems Danielle was instrumental in her recovery and discharge from the hospital."


    Cheryl¡¯s face darkened as she stared into the night. "How could someone who grew up in a poor vige achieve all that? Keep digging."


    ¡¯Now that the biological daughter of the Darling family is back, Audrey must be in a precarious position. That fool had always dreamed of marrying David. Well, she might prove useful as a pawn,¡¯ Cheryl thought with a smirk.


    "Yes, Ms. Locke." Quentin¡¯s gaze lingered on Cheryl, his eyes brimming with unspoken affection.


    Cheryl set her wine ss on the table andy prone on the sofa. "Give me a massage," she demanded.


    Quentin knelt beside her, his hands working gently over her shoulders, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    "Don¡¯t even entertain the idea." Cheryl shut her eyes and rxed into the massage; her cold words cut him deep.


    It seemed like Quentin was used to Cheryl treating him this way. He remained stoic and simply said, "Alright."


    *****


    At the Treeside Vi, Danielle changed into a sleek, ck outfit and slipped a backpack over her shoulders. She then leaped from the second-floor window.


    Moving swiftly through the gates, she slid into a waiting car.


    "Here¡¯s your mask, Ms. Darling," Emery said, handing her a fox mask. "An urgent meeting has been scheduled. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re nning." His tone was serious.


    Danielle leaned back and closed her eyes. Although she had founded ck Web, several factions had since joined, bringing both talent and funding. "We¡¯ll know soon enough," she replied.


    "Miss Darling, about our recruitment this year, should we make the entry test a little easier? No one has passed the assessment in three consecutive years." Emery let out a sigh. Even with all the talent at ck Web, they still needed new blood.


    With her eyes closed, Danielle said inly, "We don¡¯t need trash."


    ¡¯Miss Darling, do you hear what you¡¯re saying? Everyone is trashpared to you. Anyone who can pass the test you set must be a genius,¡¯ Emery thought.

 Chapter 180-2

    ----


    Emery remarked wryly, "Alright. There¡¯s been a lot of


    interest this year, but who knows how many people will


    make it through?"


    Danielle kept her eyes closed and didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°By the way, after Savannah got out, she resigned from St.


    Katherine Hospital and went abroad. I guess you scared


    her off," Emery reported as he drove.


    "Send someone to teach Emma Harris a lesson," Danielle


    said coolly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Emma? Did she offend you?" Emery asked,


    wondering who else had the guts to provoke Danielle.


    "You¡¯re getting awfully chatty." Danielle rolled her eyes at


    Emery.


    Emery was slightly miffed, thinking, ¡®Seriously, I just asked


    a few questions...¡¯


    ----


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll shut up. I¡¯ll take care of it," Emery said.


    As the car pulled into the ck Web headquarters,


    Danielle opened her eyes, grabbed her bag, and stepped


    out.


    ¡°Ms. Darling, aren¡¯t you wearing the mask?" Emery asked.


    ¡°They already know what I look like. What¡¯s the point?"


    Danielle replied, raising an eyebrow as if Emery had asked


    a dumb question.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that put you in danger?"


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t evene close."


    Emery parked the car and hurried after Danielle.


    At ck Web¡¯s headquarters on the 20th floor, everyone


    had already taken their seats in the conference room.


    ----


    ¡°Where¡¯s Anonymous? Has she no sense of time at all?"


    grumbled a young man with colorful hair looking like a


    street thug.


    ¡°Nox, you only act tough when Anonymous isn¡¯t around. I


    bet you¡¯d be all chill when she gets here," said a stylish


    man with a skull stud earring.


    Nox sneered. "Are you asking for a beating? I don¡¯t mind


    giving you a good workout." In a sh, he flicked a ying


    card toward Xeno.


    ----


    Just as th¨¦eard was an inch away


    from Xeno¡¯s throat, he caught it oO


    effortlessly with two fingers. With a


    flick afhis wrist, he sent the ying


    seating straight toward Nox,


    airaing for his head.


    ----


    Both of them remained seated, but this deadly exchange


    revealed the terror within the conference room.


    Everyone else in the conference room was on high alert,


    fearing that a hidden weapon would end their lives in an


    instant.


    Nox tilted his head to dodge the


    ying card eno threw at him. The


    two of thegYhurled various hidden ~


    weapongal each other across the¡±


    confererice room. Anyone whogiidn¡¯t


    Know better would have thought


    these two were sworn enemies.


    ----


    ¡°Will the two of you cut it out? Do you want to die?" Sitting


    between them was a woman dressed in ck. She had the


    vibe of a little witch with a venomous edge.


    ¡°Anonymous isn¡¯t here yet anyway. It¡¯s so boring to sit still,


    Lilith. Do you want to join us?¡± Nox shed a dangerous


    smile.


    Without warning, Lilith scattered a fine white powder into


    the air, causing Nox and Xeno to scramble for cover,


    quickly mping their hands over their noses and mouths.


    Poison was her weapon of choice, and she could strike at


    the drop of a hat. No matter how vignt one was, they


    could still be caught off guard.


    The conference room was inplete chaos, with


    projectiles hurtling in every direction and the air thick with


    poison.


    The other ck Web members ducked for cover. They


    could only dodge the attacks as they had yet made it to the


    higher levels of the totem pole.


    ----


    Meetings at k Web always had


    them on edg¨¦: One moment, the big


    shots were, all smiles and jokes, and


    the next, they could pull out a S


    weapon and kill someone at th¨¦


    slightest provocation. It wasdike


    ocho surrounded by devilsS

 Chapter 181-1

    At that moment, Danielle pushed open the door to the conference room.


    Several hidden weapons and poison powder were aimed at Danielle, but she reacted with lightning speed. As she evaded the attacks, she swiftly yanked Emery, trailing behind her, out of harm¡¯s way.


    Danielle swiftly drew a handful of silver needles from her pocket and hurled them at a few individuals in the room. The three who were enjoying the spectacle they had set in motion suddenly found themselves unable to move.


    Their eyes darted wildly, their mouths unable to open as they stared at Danielle in disbelief.


    Ignoring their gazes, Danielle sat at the head of the conference table with an impassive expression.


    Everyone in the room immediately rose and greeted her with respect. "Anonymous."


    "Sit," Danielle said with a wave of her hand.


    Everyone sat down in unison, except for the three top dogs immobilized by Danielle.


    Most of them were seeing Danielle¡¯s true face for the first time, but they had no doubts about her identity. After all, only someone like Anonymous could easily subdue three formidable figures with a single move. That was the kind of person they respected as a leader.


    Danielle shot Emery a nce, and he then approached the three individuals and removed the silver needles. Only then could they move again.


    "Anonymous, what¡¯s the meaning of this?" Nox demanded with a sinister smile.


    "Consider this a little lesson," Danielle replied coldly. "I don¡¯t care who supports you behind the scenes. In ck Web, you y by my rules, or I won¡¯t hesitate to set you straight."


    Danielle nced at Nox, then swept her gaze across the room. Some were genuinely loyal to the ck Web, while others sought to exploit its informationwork for their own gain.


    The members had all witnessed Anonymous¡¯s strength, but the organization¡¯s growing power had made some of them restless.


    "I¡¯ve heard rumors that all the assassins who took jobs through the ck Web were killed. Are you aware of this, Anonymous?" Xeno asked, feigning ignorance. "If the assassins couldn¡¯t count on us for information security, ck Web¡¯s credibility would be on the line."


    "Oh? Who told you that?" Danielle raised an eyebrow, sounding surprised.


    Observing her expression carefully, Xeno seemed to be discerning whether or not Danielle was behind it.


    "Don¡¯t y dumb, Anonymous. With your authority, you have ess to all the details about these assassins." Xeno sneered. "Their information has been leaked. How do you n to handle it?"


    Danielle scanned the room. "What about the rest of you?"


    The room fell silent. The other members were too afraid to get involved in a conflict among the top brass.


    "Anonymous, you¡¯re abusing your authority for personal gain," Nox spoke up, aligning with Xeno for once.


    "Don¡¯te at me with these usations," Danielle retorted coldly. "Those assassins deserved to die."


    ¡¯Every one of them had blood on their hands. They would do anything for money. And now, someone wants to speak up for them. What¡¯s their real agenda?¡¯ Danielle wondered.


    "If that¡¯s your attitude, no one will take assignments from ck Web anymore," Nox said, twirling the with the ying card in his hand.


    Danielle¡¯s fingers drummed on the table. "Are you doubting me?"


    "Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare. How could I possibly doubt Anonymous?" Nox replied sarcastically.


    What Nox said was clearly contradictory. If he wasn¡¯t skeptical, he wouldn¡¯t have asked. He was just trying to get under her skin.


    Before the tension could escte, someone quickly changed the subject. "Anonymous, the recruitment assessment is starting soon. Will you be attending?"


    Danielle nodded. "If I have the time, I¡¯ll participate."


    "Anonymous, are you serious about recruiting? No one has passed your evaluation in the past three years," Nox said tly.

 Chapter 181-2

    ----


    Danielle shot him a sidelong nce. "ck Web doesn¡¯t


    need dead weight."


    In other words, only those who could pass their rigorous


    tests had the talents they wanted. Lowering the bar wasn¡¯t


    an option.


    ¡°ck Web will be expanding its business," Danielle


    announced. "Emery will oversee the new project." This was


    her main purpose for attending the meeting.


    ¡°What kind of business? Why all the secrecy?" Nox asked


    nonchntly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. Any other questions?"


    Danielle nced around the room.


    "No," the members replied.


    Despite her youth, Anonymous¡¯smanding presence


    left everyone feeling inexplicably intimidated.


    ----


    ¡°Meeting adjourned,¡± Danielle dered before striding out


    of the conference room.


    ¡°Ms. Darling, what¡¯s the new business line?" Emery asked


    as he followed her out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the details tomorrow," Danielle replied.


    The next day, Geoffrey and Polly arrived at the Hillside


    Manor. They had no idea what torment Fiona had endured


    at the Nathor Pce.


    ¡®Fiona must have suffered in that bastard¡¯s hands. I have to


    get her out as soon as possible,¡¯ Polly thought.


    Polly had spent hours the previous night crying to Geoffrey,


    exaggerating the situation until he agreed to apany


    her to the Charrington Manor to plead for Fiona¡¯s release.


    ----


    ousted Geoffrey from the oO


    NS


    Charringf¨¦n Group. Logan and >


    Tara¡¯sactions left them angry,@nd


    helpl¨¦ss. They had no intention of


    ra their only son.


    Thest time they came to


    CharringtopNWanor was when David


    f


    When the two arrived at Charrington Manor, Logan and


    Tara were just about to have breakfast, which showed how


    early they hade.


    ----


    As soon as they entered, Logan knew what they were there


    for. If not for Polly¡¯s pregnancy years ago and his son¡¯s


    insistence on marrying her, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed her


    into the family.


    Over the years, Polly¡¯s greed andck of decorum had only


    proven his instincts right. Her sister, Fiona, was tactless to


    a fault.


    "Logan, Tara, km really sorry for the


    trouble my ster caused at the


    party," Polly-said apologetically. "I ~


    didn¡¯t kn@w she would speak so we


    reckless I¡¯m here to plead witiryou


    to agk David to forgive her. After all,


    wette family, and things have


    t¨¦tome too tense.


    ----


    ¡°If David refuses to let her go, I will apologize to him. My


    sister is not in good health, so let me take the punishment


    in her ce.¡±


    Tears streamed down Polly¡¯s face, a sight that would tug at


    anyone¡¯s heartstrings.


    Geoffrey felt dyoang in his heart


    when he s e tears in her eyes.


    He thought David was blowing


    things ob of proportion. "You¡¯re Ais


    elder.low could you apologiz¨¦to


    him&He¡¯s making too muchof a


    fus8."


    ----


    ¡°Dad, Mom, you two were at the party. Why didn¡¯t you stop


    him? How could you let David take Fiona away?" Geoffrey


    bemoaned.


    Tara shot Geoffrey a stern look, thinking, ¡®All it took was a


    few tears, and now he¡¯s under her spell. He even has the


    nerve to point fingers at us.¡¯


    Tara and Logan had been wise all their lives, yet she


    couldn¡¯t fathom how they had raised such a fool of a son.


    ¡°Are you ming us?" Tara asked sharply.


    Geoffrey flinched at Tara¡¯s chilling gaze. "No, that¡¯s not


    what I meant."


    Logan red at his foolish son. "I see you¡¯ve got big


    ns."


    Polly listened anxiously. ¡®Aren¡¯t we discussing Fiona? Why


    are they talking past each other?¡¯ she wondered.


    Geoffrey held his tongue while Polly sent him silent cues.

 Chapter 182-1

    "Dad, Mom, could you talk to David and have him release Fiona? If you ask, he¡¯ll definitely agree." Geoffrey steeled himself and spoke under sharp res from his parents.


    "There¡¯s nothing we can do about this. You should go to Nathor Pce and plead with him," Logan replied firmly.


    Polly¡¯s face darkened. ¡¯These two old fools. Not only have they always been biased toward David, but now they¡¯re unwilling to lift a finger for such a small favor,¡¯ she thought indignantly.


    Nevertheless, Fiona was still in the Nathor Pce, so she could only swallow her frustration. After all, she was still young¡ªshe would live to see them die.


    "Logan, Tara, I apologize on behalf of my sister," Polly pleaded. "She¡¯s been taken to the Nathor Pce. Who knows what kind of torture she might face? Even if we go, David won¡¯t let them out. You know him. Besides, if something happens to them in the Nathor Pce, it¡¯ll ruin David¡¯s reputation too."


    Logan had been in good spirits when he sat down for breakfast, but now, he had lost his appetite because of his son and daughter-inw.


    "Are you threatening me?" Logan¡¯s gaze was piercing as he looked at Polly.


    Polly smiled demurely and said softly, "Logan, how could I ever threaten you?"


    "Show them out," Tara ordered, her patience running out. She had already given up hope on her son¡ªhe was hopeless.


    Polly panicked. ¡¯Without their help, how could I save Fiona? I can¡¯t even enter the Nathor Pce,¡¯ she thought.


    The butler smiled and stepped forward to escort them out. "Mr. and Mrs. Charrington, please."


    Reluctantly, the couple left the Charrington Manor.


    In the car, Polly cried in Geoffrey¡¯s arms.


    "Geoffrey, it¡¯s all my fault. I dragged you into this," Polly uttered between sobs. "I thought David simply didn¡¯t like me and Sebastian, but now, he doesn¡¯t even care about your reputation. I¡¯ve been trying so hard to get closer to David, but nothing works."


    Polly took the opportunity to sow discord between Geoffrey and David.


    Her words seemed to touch a nerve in Geoffrey, and a seething anger rose within him. His tone was hostile as he spoke, "We¡¯re going to the Nathor Pce."


    *****


    At Nathor Pce, a car from the Locke family slowly pulled up to the entrance.


    Two rows of mercenaries stood at the gates, their faces stern. One of them approached the car with a weapon in hand. "Do you have an appointment?"


    Quentin lowered the car window and responded coldly, "This car belongs to the heiress of the Locke family."


    "Sorry, we don¡¯t have authorization for you to enter. Please leave," the mercenary replied tly, showing no intention of letting them pass¡ªeven if they were from the Locke family.


    Cheryl sat in the car, her face twisting into a scowl. She knew the Nathor Pce was heavily guarded but hadn¡¯t expected them to block her vehicle.


    Cheryl wanted tosh out at these guards but couldn¡¯t afford to cause a scene. She thought, ¡¯Once I be Mrs. Charrington, I¡¯ll have these impertinent fools fired.¡¯ She lowered the car window and said, "I¡¯m a close friend of David¡¯s, so you can let me through. He wouldn¡¯t mind."


    The mercenaries remained unyielding. "If you¡¯re such a close friend, you can contact Mr. Charrington."


    As tensions mounted, a Bugatti sped towards the entrance, while infrared sensors scanned the vehicle¡¯s information. The mercenaries recognized the familiar car and immediately saluted, raising the barrier to allow the vehicle to pass swiftly.


    Cheryl kept her eyes on the car as it passed through the gates, the respect itmanded making her suspect that David might be inside.


    "Who¡¯s in that car?" Cheryl asked.


    "We can¡¯t disclose that information. Please leave now, Ms. Locke. If you stay here for over half an hour, we will be forced to take action," the mercenary replied firmly.


    Furious, Cheryl could barely contain the urge to p these guards. She had assured her grandfather that she would handle things today, but if she couldn¡¯t even get in, she would have a hard time exining herself when she returned.


    "You better watch your mouth when you¡¯re talking to Ms. Locke," Quentin snapped, ready to jump out of the car.

 Chapter 182-2

    ----


    "Stop, Quentin," Cheryl said before


    pulling other phone to call David:


    But he didn¡¯t pick up. She then Called


    Nathaa, and the phone rang GF a


    longwhile before it was ansWered.


    "Ms. Locke, what¡¯s the matter?" Nathan¡¯s tone was


    courteous but distant.


    Cheryl was inwardly displeased by his tone. "Mr. Ross, I¡¯m


    at the entrance of the Nathor Pce. I need to speak with


    David. Could you ask him to let me in?"


    ¡°Please hold while I check with Mr. Charrington," Nathan


    said.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the mercenaries to receive the order


    to let her through.


    ----


    ¡°You may enter now, Ms. Locke," Nathan informed her.


    ¡°Thank you, Nathan," Cheryl replied.


    "You¡¯re wee.¡±


    The Locke family¡¯s car passed through the gates and


    entered the Nathor Pce.


    In the study at Nathor Pce, Danielle ced arge gift


    box on the desk.


    David looked at the enormous box, wondering, ¡®Is this a


    surprise?¡¯ He pretended to be clueless and asked, "What¡¯s


    this?"


    Danielle gestured toward the box. "Why don¡¯t you open it


    and see?"


    Standing nearby, Nathan craned his neck to peek. The


    large pink gift box in front of David was hard to ignore.


    ----


    Though David usually showed no interest in the gifts he


    received, he was curious about this pink box wrapped in a


    gigantic bow.


    David untied the ribbon, and the box popped open,


    releasing a few pink balloons.


    Nathan was bewildered. ¡¯Why on earth would Mrs.


    Charrington give Mr. Charrington something pink?¡¯ he


    wondered.


    ----


    Inside the box was a ck suit,plete with a tie and a


    set of ridiculously cute pajamas¡ªa onesie with dinosaur


    prints on it.


    David was slightly taken aback. He thought it would be a


    set of pink outfits.


    Danielle smiled brightly. "Do you like it? I made it myself.


    My parents haven¡¯t even gotten theirs yet."


    Overjoyed, David said, "I love it. As long as it¡¯s from you, I¡¯ll


    cherish it."


    Danielle took the suit and held it in front of him to check the


    fit. She was pleased with her work. ¡¯He would look


    absolutely charming in this suit,¡¯ she thought.


    David walked into the changing room and soon returned


    wearing the suit she had given him.


    ¡°Wow, you look amazing!" Danielle pped her hands,


    smiling broadly.


    ----


    "Mr. Charringtan, you look even


    more attractWe in the suit designed


    by Mrs. Che arrington. It¡¯s got so &


    much s ae Nathan chimed in,


    lavishigg David withplimedts.


    and.tkrowing in a few word


    praise for Danielle. He knevchow to


    stay i in their good books


    ----


    Danielle grabbed the tie and walked over to help David put


    it on, her face serious as she concentrated on the task.


    David looked at her, his gaze filled with affection.


    Stepping back to admire her work, Danielle beamed with


    pride. "I¡¯m just too good at this. You really hit the jackpot


    with me."


    "Yes, I¡¯m so lucky to have you by my side." David nodded


    and kissed Danielle¡¯s forehead.


    Danielle brought the pajamas over again and said, "These


    pajamas suit you better."


    ----


    David looked at-the onesie with little


    dinosaur prixts on it. The funniest


    thing wasxthat there was a tail at the


    back of the onesie. He was S


    speechless and wondered why?


    Danf¨¦tle thought this onesie would


    suit him.


    Danielle looked at David who was frowning as he stared at


    the cute pajamas.

 Chapter 183-1

    "Don¡¯t you think it is cute?" Danielle asked enthusiastically.


    Holding the pajamas with a tail at the back, David forced himself to nod. "Yeah, it is cute."


    "That was what I thought. You¡¯d definitely like it." Danielle smiled happily, revealing her pearly white teeth.


    David thought, ¡¯This is your first gift to me. I wouldn¡¯t dare say I don¡¯t Iike it.¡¯


    "Don¡¯t try on the pajamas for now." Danielle took the pajamas from David and folded it.


    David heaved a sigh of relief. He was so worried that Danielle would ask him to try on the¡­ pajamas.


    "By the way, I think I saw Cheryl Locke at the entrance to Nathor Pce just now. I guess she is here to see you," Danielle said lightly as she sipped fruit juice.


    "Oh," David replied.


    "She¡¯s here to negotiate." David looked at Danielle who was drinking her fruit juice.


    Danielle understood and replied, "The two women have been in the basement since yesterday."


    David said, "Yes."


    At this moment, the inte in the study rang, and David answered the call.


    The butler said respectfully, "Mr. Charrington, Miss Locke is here. She¡¯s waiting in the living room,"


    "Okay," David said.


    In the living room.


    Cheryl sat on the sofa with an elegant pose.


    ¡°Miss Locke, please wait a moment. Mr. Charrington will be down shortly.¡± The butler smiled respectfully and turned around. Then he ordered the maid beside him to bring some coffee for Cheryl.


    Cherly held the coffee cup and took a sip. Then she asked softly, "Albert, how is David doingtely?"


    "Miss Locke, Mr. Charrington is doing well," Albert replied politely.


    "Is that so?"


    Cheryl put down the coffee cup with a smile on her face.


    "Mr. Charrington, Mrs. Charrington," The maid greeted them respectfully.


    Cheryl¡¯s gaze fell upon the staircase where David wasing down hand-in-hand with Danielle. Their faces glowed with affection for each other, and they were talking andughing.


    Cheryl had never seen this gentle side of David. Jealousy surged through her, and she had an overwhelming urge to push Danielle away. She could not bear to see this woman hold the hand of the man she loved.


    Cheryl clenched her fists, and her nails dug into her flesh, yet she felt no pain. Only the image before her caused her pain.


    "Hello, David," Cheryl spoke coquettishly,pletely ignoring Danielle¡¯s presence.


    Danielle rolled her eyes secretly. She wondered why Cheryl spoke in such a manner as though she was still a teenage girl. She found it disgusting.


    "The little girl is calling you, David," Danielle said sarcastically.


    As soon as Danielle spoke, Cheryl, who was standing by the side, looked embarrassed. She thought, ¡¯This woman has low EQ. She is just trying to embarrass me.¡¯


    Cheryl knew that it was because David loved Danielle and pampered her. Cheryl figured if one day she could marry David, she wanted to see if Danielle would dare to be so sharp-tongued.


    David looked at Danielle and knew that she was jealous too. He was both amused and exasperated. He said to Cheryl in a cold voice, "Don¡¯t act as though you are still a teenager or call me so intimately. My fianc¨¦e will be jealous."


    Danielle red at David. She thought, ¡¯Who was jealous? What was that supposed to mean?¡¯


    Cheryl¡¯s smile nearly faded. Was David really serious about this rtionship? There was disbelief in her eyes.

 Chapter 183-2

    ----


    ¡°Miss Darling doesn¡¯t like me calling you like that. I will


    change." Cheryl said to show that she was a sensible girl.


    That made Danielle seem unsophisticated.


    "Congrattigns to Miss Darling on


    finding your bislogical parents. Life


    in the mountainous area must have.


    been hardon you. I heard that thef¨¦


    is ackof security in the viges,


    and there are human traffickess who


    abduct girls to be sold as chit


    brides. It seems that Miss-Darling is


    used to living there."


    ----


    Cheryl implied that Danielle was living a messy life, and


    that she wasn¡¯t brought up properly. Furthermore, she


    wasn¡¯t a virtuous woman.


    Danielle raised her eyebrows and smiled. "You know all


    this? Did you used to be a child bride?"


    ¡°Miss Darling is really humorous!" Cheryl¡¯s face turned


    cold.


    ¡°You were the one who started to make jokes and now you


    can¡¯t take it?¡± Danielle gave Cheryl a nk look and


    walked to the living room.


    David didn¡¯t say anything, but his face also looked dark.


    Then he followed Danielle to the living room.


    ¡°Mrs. Charrington, this is a dessert specially made for you.


    The maid brought up a te of beautifully-shaped cakes


    and a ss of milk.


    ----


    Danielle picked up a piece of cake and took a bite. Her


    beautiful eyes lit up. "This is delicious."


    ¡°Mr. Charrington said you like desserts, so he specifically


    instructed the chefs to make different desserts daily so you


    can eat them when you are here." The little maid was a


    godsend especially when she was very fond of David and


    Danielle.


    Danielle smiled and revealed her white teeth. Then she


    made a heart shape with her hands. She would never have


    done this before, but she learned these actions from


    watching a lot of romance dramas online.


    Danielle knew that she had a cold personality and no


    experience in love, but she was willing to learn.


    David was amused by Danielle¡¯s action. He smiled and


    reached out to stroke Danielle¡¯s hair. "I¡¯m d you like it."


    Lost in their own loving world, the couple remained entirely


    oblivious to Cheryl who stood awkwardly to the side.


    ----


    At that moment, Cheryl fumed silently and her eyes


    seemed to be on fire. She knew that Danielle was


    deliberately putting on this lovey-dovey disy for her to


    see, thinking it would break her. Cheryl thought, ¡¯What a


    joke! She will definitely pay for this!"


    Nathan cleared his throat. "Please remember that we have


    a guest."


    ¡°Are you having a sore throat?" David asked sternly.


    ¡°Mr. Charrington, Miss Locke is still here." Nathan wanted


    to faint.

 Chapter 183-3

    ----


    "Oh, you¡¯re still here? What do you want?¡± David threw a


    nce at Cheryl and then his gaze stopped at Danielle.


    Cheryl stared at David in disbelief. How could he totally


    ignore her? But she hadn¡¯t forgotten why she was here.


    ¡°Mr. Charrington, I¡¯m here today to ask a favor. For my


    sake, would you please let Mrs. Marker go?"


    Danielle had gotten cream on her face from the dessert,


    and David gently wiped it away for her before letting out a


    coldugh. "For your sake?"


    ----


    Cheryl felt like she had been pped in the face as she felt


    extremely humiliated. "The Marker and Locke families are


    on good terms. Could you for the sake of the Locke family,


    be merciful and let Mrs. Marker go?"


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me." David fiddled with Danielle¡¯s hand. His


    action was obvious. Cheryl had asked the wrong person.


    David indicated that Cheryl should ask Danielle. Cheryl


    was hurt that David had treated her like that though he


    didn¡¯t bother about the Locke family.


    ¡°What would it take for Miss Darling to let Mrs. Marker go?"


    Cheryl asked with a smile, suppressing her anger.


    Danielle yawned, feeling satisfied. "I haven¡¯t thought about


    it yet.¡±


    ----


    ¡°Miss Darling, we are all women. Why are you making


    things difficult for others? As long as you say what you


    want, I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy your needs.¡±


    Danielle¡¯s attitude had already made Cheryl impatient. She


    was so presumptuous as she had David¡¯s backing. Cheryl


    tried hard to suppress the anger in her heart.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t someone make things difficult for me first? Why are


    you acting like a good person now?" Cheryl clearly looked


    like she couldn¡¯t wait to strangle Danielle to death, yet she


    still had to fake a smile.


    ----


    Cheryl didn¡¯t expect Danielle to be so


    straightforwertrand not show her


    any respectcheryl said patiently as


    she suppgessed her anger, "Why &


    don¡¯t youet Mrs. Marker apologize


    to yon person? Miss Darling,you


    (N


    areamagnanimous personWho


    shouldn¡¯t make things ughgfor


    everyone because of sucf a trivial


    matter!¡±


    ----


    Danielle thought, ¡¯Here we go again with this hypocritical


    talk. If I don¡¯t set Mrs. Marker free, it makes me look petty.


    Cheryl Locke has all her lines nned out.¡¯


    "Mrs. Marker should be grateful that


    she was broyght to Nathor Pce. If


    she had fallen into my hands, I


    wouldn¡¯t J¨¦t her off so easily. Shell¡±


    suffer even more." Danielle said >


    emotiohlessly, as she nced St


    Ch tyl, who was sitting oppesite her.


    Sigce they wanted to punish her with


    generosity, she would d¨¦the


    opposite

 Chapter 184-1

    Albert stepped forward respectfully and reported, "Mr. and Mrs. Geoffrey and Polly Charrington are at the entrance. Should I let them in?"


    Although Geoffrey was David¡¯s father, their rtionship was extremely terrible. Geoffrey never came here, so it was no wonder Albert had to ask for instructions.


    "Tell them to go back to where they came from," David said coldly.


    "Yes," Albert replied and hurried off.


    "Well, well, Albert, Nathor Pce is really crowded today." Joseph Barnes¡¯ voice was heard before he even reached the living room.


    Albert greeted everyone politely, "Mr. Barnes, Mr. Cornwell, Mr. Granger, Mr. Johnson, Mr. Darling."


    Several people nodded and walked towards the living room. "David, your Nathor Pce is really lively today!"


    Danielle looked up and saw Xavier entering with the rest. When she left the house earlier on, he was still sleeping.


    "Hi everyone. Have you nned any activities since you are here so early?" Cheryl greeted them with a smile as if she were the mistress of the house.


    Everyone was reluctant to answer but Cheryl didn¡¯t feel embarrassed.


    Finally, Joseph spoke up. "We¡¯re going to David¡¯s newly opened resort."


    Cheryl looked at David in anticipation. "I heard that a lot of money had been spent on that resort which has all kinds of entertainment facilities. I¡¯d love to go and have a look."


    She stared straight at David but he treated her as though she was invisible. Danielle, who was sitting aside, suddenlyughed. "She is asking you, David."


    Cheryl¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. She felt that Danielle was very insensitive and did not seem to know how to be tactful.


    David smiled at Danielle and stroked her messy hair. "The Locke family has a resort."


    David pointed out Cheryl¡¯s thoughts directly but Danielle red at him with dissatisfaction. David didn¡¯t understand why Danielle was unhappy as he had already rejected Cheryl.


    Then he added, "Do you want Cheryl to go?"


    "Oh well, I think she seems to have feelings for you. Could she have a crush on you? You boys should also protect yourselves when they go out," Danielle said with a surprised tone.


    David was also more than willing to cooperate with Danielle, "No one but you."


    The two of them continued to talk intimately, and the few people in the living room were dumbfounded. Cheryl who was sitting on the other side, turned pale.


    At that time, David¡¯s phone rang. The phone kept ringing, but he didn¡¯t want to answer it. Danielle could almost guess who the caller was.


    "Mr. Charrington, I came here today at Grandpa¡¯s request. Recently, the Locke family has a sure-win project that can be developed jointly with the Charrington Group."


    Cheryl couldn¡¯t stand Danielle¡¯s sarcasm. If it weren¡¯t for her, David would have let Mrs. Marker go earlier on. It was obvious that David was helping Danielle take revenge.


    If the Charrington Group could participate in that project, Cheryl would have more opportunities to be with David. He would definitely realize that she was the one who should marry him.


    "The Charrington Group has many projects." In one sentence, David turned down Cheryl¡¯s proposal.


    Danielle had known the family structure of the Locke family. The patriarch of the Locke family, Mr. Locke loved Cheryl very much. The Marker and the Locke families have close ties. Cheryl obviously came here with motives. It was possible for David to let Mrs. Marker go, but it woulde with a price.


    "It¡¯s not impossible to let you bring Mrs. Marker back today. It depends on your sincerity."


    "What do you want?" Cheryl sneered secretly. After beating around the bush, Danielle still wanted to negotiate. She was still a hillbilly, and not refined after all.

 Chapter 184-2

    ----


    ¡°In the future, you can¡¯t show up in any ce with me


    around," Danielle said lightly.


    It seemed that Danielle had set the


    simplest cartition She was now


    David¡¯s fian ¨¦€e. The banquets she ~


    would attend in the future would.be


    high-ss. If she did not go to such


    events, she would not be able to


    e friends with connections.


    ----


    Cheryl answered without thi 1g, "That is not going to


    happen. Change your condition."


    ¡°Now you are the one who is asking me for a favor. I¡¯m not


    the one begging you,¡± Danielle scoffed.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you." Cheryl gritted her teeth and agreed.


    A bodyguard dragged Janice into the living room and threw


    her at Cheryl¡¯s feet. Her condition was frightening to look


    at. Her limbs were gone, her body was covered in knife


    wounds, and she was hardly breathing.


    Danielle was stunned for a while. It was a very ruthless


    assault but Danielle was not a saint, and she didn¡¯t


    sympathize with Janice.


    On the contrary, Cheryl, who had never seen such a bloody


    scene, was so frightened that her hand that was holding


    the coffee cup started trembling.


    ----


    ¡°If you speak without using your brain the next time, you


    will be dead," David said coldly. "You can leave now."


    Cheryl was a little hurt by David¡¯s indifference. Then she


    nced at him and instructed the bodyguard to carry


    Janice out.


    Upon seeing Janice¡¯s sorry state, Xavier¡¯s fear of David


    became more intense. He kept moving closer to Jaden as if


    Jaden would provide him with a sense of security.


    Xavier felt it was really necessary to have a meeting with


    his family so that he could convince them that it wasn¡¯t a


    good idea for Danielle to be engaged to David. David was


    just too dangerous.


    ----


    Xavier had alsqhheard some rumors


    about Davide was ruthless, and


    cruel, andhad no qualms about =~


    killing arene But every time David


    went ta their house, he was sogy


    easygoing that Xavier felt that¡¯the


    rungors were fake. Now it seemed


    that the rumors were tru


    ----


    Jaden noticed Xavier¡¯s movements and wanted tough.


    Xavier was really protected by the Darling family like a


    baby. He was so terrified by this incident. What would


    happen if he saw something more cruel in the future?


    But Jaden¡¯s conscience got the better of him, and he


    patted Xavier on the backfortingly.

 Chapter 184-3

    ----


    ¡°Xavier, what¡¯s wrong?" Danielle looked at Xavier who was


    clinging to Jaden, with his hand clutching Jaden¡¯s clothes.


    Xavier said with aplicated expression, "Danielle, why


    don¡¯t we go home first?"


    Before Danielle could speak, Xavier heard David¡¯s cold


    voice, "Xavier, you seem to be afraid of me."


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not," Xavier said, lowering his head.


    ¡°Nathan, take him to the dungeon for a tour," David


    ordered.


    Xavier reacted violently, shaking his head, "No, no. I¡¯m not


    going."


    ----


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Darling. I¡¯m just


    taking you taghave a look. The


    dungeon isGtso one of the ~~


    attractiogS of Nathor Pce." <


    Nathansmiled. David locked traitors


    ort who wanted to kill hiavin


    thedungeon. Nathan wondered if


    Xavier would be traumatized if he


    went to the dungeon.


    ----


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare my brother" Danielle red at David.


    Xavier gave his sister a grateful look. Just as he was about


    to feel relieved, Jaden who was beside him, said


    indifferently, "It¡¯s okay to let him go and have a look."


    Xavier instinctively bounced away from Jaden. He thought


    he could feel a little safe beside Jaden, but he didn¡¯t expect


    this damned fellow to be so inhumane.


    Jaden didn¡¯t expect Xavier to react so strongly. He


    wondered how this timid guy could handle his business in


    the future.


    Since Xavier was so scared, Jaden felt that he might as


    well protect him. "Come here. Don¡¯t go then."


    ¡°Move away, you stinking fe," Xavier said bravely and


    then sat pitifully beside Danielle.


    "Oh, he¡¯s got some guts after all. He even dared to scold


    you," Cameron said to Jaden jokingly.

 Chapter 185-1

    Several cars drove out of Nathor Pce.


    Joseph and Polly who could not enter Nathor Pce, watched as the cars drove past them.


    Joseph was so angry that he almost fainted. He bellowed, "This useless son! He wouldn¡¯t let us in even though he is at home. Yet he locks people in Nathor Pce. What is he trying to do?"


    "Honey, let¡¯s go back first. It seems that no matter what we say today, we can¡¯t get in. He doesn¡¯t even care about you, though you are his father. I¡¯m really sad that David has be like this. It¡¯s all my fault." Polly burst into tears and threw herself into Joseph¡¯s arms.


    The bodyguards at the gate of Nathor Pce were all watching. Joseph felt very embarrassed and got into the car angrily with Polly.


    David paid less and less attention to Joseph. Today David did not let him into his house, let alonee out to greet him in person. This made Joseph very humiliated.


    Joseph thought, ¡¯Since David is so heartless, he shouldn¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡¯


    *****


    The Locke family in Soufield.


    When Cheryl brought Janice who had lost all four limbs and was covered with blood back, even Mr. Locke, who had seen a lot in his lifetime, was shocked. He felt that David was extremely ruthless.


    Because of a woman, David didn¡¯t show any respect to the Locke family. Knowing that the Marker and the Locke families were on good terms, he still treated Janice so cruelly. However, the reason why David was so powerful before was because he had no weaknesses. Now that he has a weakness, it would be good to sacrifice one or two people to test it out.


    Tim had been trying his best to arrange a marriage between Cheryl and David but David wasn¡¯t interested. Since a marriage alliance wasn¡¯t possible, David should be eliminated. The Charrington family had been in power for a long time. It was time for them to step down.


    "What happened to my wife? How did she get hurt like this? David Charrington! I¡¯m going to kill you." When Ian saw his wife¡¯s injuries, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    Tim¡¯s eyes flickered slyly as he took a sip of coffee. Then he said slowly, "David has gone a little too far this time, hurting someone like this over a small matter. Find the best doctor to treat Janice quickly.


    "Ian, don¡¯t say anything rash. You will be subdued by his secret guards before you even get to him. You have to keep a low profile and find the best opportunity to take revenge."


    Ian was so angry that the veins on his forehead were bulging. He thought about what Tim said and felt that it made sense. He had gotten to where he was today by being cautious, but he had to avenge his wife. David had gone too far this time. Now, Ian was still too weak topete with David. He had to lie low and wait for the opportunity.


    "Thank you for reminding me, Tim. I was too impulsive just now and spoke without thinking. I¡¯ll go and apany Janice now. Please excuse me," Ian said.


    "Please go quickly."


    Cheryl was standing by the side, not daring to speak at all. She knew she shouldn¡¯t havee. Not to mention that she didn¡¯t get close to David, and now Janice was seriously injured. The reason why she was favored among the children in the Locke family was that Tim had hoped that her rtionship with David could go further.


    Now she was very afraid that her grandfather would ask her questions. It was all Danielle¡¯s fault. Danielle had nothing to do every day but to pester David. Any good opportunity for Cheryl to get close to David was ruined.


    She originally wanted to take advantage of the project cooperation between the Locke and Charrington families to have more opportunities to get close to David, but he wasn¡¯t interested at all. Cheryl felt very aggrieved and angry about how she was treated at Nathor Pce.

 Chapter 185-2

    ----


    "Cheryl, is this what you told me about your rtionship


    with David that could be further developed?" Tim spoke in


    an indifferent, yet majestic tone as he put down his coffee


    cup.


    "Grandpa, David and I are fond of each other, but Danielle


    Darling has been pestering him. I have no chance to get


    close to him. Please trust me this time."


    Cheryl tried her best to defend herself, fearing that she


    would be a worthless person in her grandfather¡¯s


    eyes. If she lost her status in the Locke family, her family¡¯s


    status would also decline in the Locke family.


    Seeing that Tim hadn¡¯t said anything, Cheryl couldn¡¯t figure


    out what he was thinking. Just as she was about to say


    something to defend herself further, Tim replied


    emotionlessly, "Yes."


    ----


    When Cheryl was about to feel relieved, something


    annoying happened in the next second.


    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t really believe her nonsense, do you? If


    David really has feelings for her, knowing his character, do


    you think Cheryl needs to flirt with him? He would have


    made a move long ago. She¡¯s really bringing shame to our


    family¡¯s reputation."


    ¡°Nina, are you just jealous because you can¡¯t have David?


    Don¡¯t tell me you have a crush on him too, and you can¡¯t


    bear to see us having a good rtionship."


    Cheryl was so angry that she wanted to give Nina two tight


    ps. Why was she everywhere? No wonder Grandpa


    didn¡¯t like her. She talked without using her brain.


    Nina sneered, "I know my ce. Mr. Charrington is not


    someone I can control."


    Cheryl wondered what Nina meant by that statement.


    Cheryl realized that Nina was implying that she didn¡¯t know


    her ce.


    ----


    Cheryl thought, "You were the one who provoked me first,


    ¡®so don¡¯t me me."


    "Nina, you are insulting the entire


    Locke family! Although our Locke


    family is nokas powerful as the


    Charrington family, it is the second~


    most powerful family in Soufield


    How ¡éan you say that the childfen of


    our,kocke family are not worthy of


    t harrington family? Don¡¯t you


    think you are turning against our


    family by saying things like that?


    ----


    "Grandpa, you,heard it with your own


    ears. She dar¨¦d to look down on our


    family in front of you. I can¡¯t imagine


    what shesays behind your back! @n


    the surface, she is mocking mesBut


    actually, she is mocking the whole


    faraily, as if we¡¯re not even worthy of


    being servants to the Chartington


    family."


    ----


    Cheryl put on a sincere look and nced at Nina


    disappointingly.


    Tim frowned. When he was young, he and Logan were


    business rivals. They had since fought for half their lives.


    Logan had nurtured David into a business prodigy while


    none of Tim¡¯s children could hold a candle to David.


    This was also something that Tim had been thinking about


    all these years and had notpletely let go of. Now that it


    was brought up, it touched a nerve. Tim had to be


    more powerful than the Charrington family and find a


    suitable heir before he died.


    Nina listened to Cheryl¡¯s words. She was tantly


    listorting the facts and ming her. Cheryl wanted to


    instigate her grandfather to punish Nina and not let her get


    her way.


    ----


    ¡®Grandpa, I have been wronged. You are the wisest person


    in our family. You have just heard what Cheryl said. She


    has twisted the facts. I just don¡¯t want her to go after David


    as he has a fianc¨¦e. That would damage the reputation you


    have worked so hard to build for our family.


    "I think Cheryl has always dreamed of marrying into the


    Charrington family. In her heart, she despises our family.


    That¡¯s why she said what was on her mind in a moment of


    desperation!¡±


    ----


    Nina¡¯s words came out of her mouth


    like a maching gun. Previously, no


    matter what Cheryl said, Nina had


    been indiff¨¦r¨¦nt. Since her return ¡ª


    this timezshe talked back to Chey?


    Cheryl Aad really underestimat Sd


    Nina.Furthermore, she heard-that


    Nina was also nning to jain the


    Lecke Group recently. Cheryl


    wondered if Nina was nning to


    step on her to climb up the


    corporatedder. In Cheryl¡¯s opinion,


    Nina wasn¡¯t worthy.

 Chapter 186-1

    Cheryl continued, "I¡¯m also trying to help Grandpa to make our family stronger. Howe it sounds so unpleasant when you say it? Nina, are you really doing this for the family, or are you just doing it for yourself?"


    If a family wanted its name to be remembered forever, there must be harmony in the family and prosperity. Thest thing Tim wanted to see was his children quarreling. Now it was terrible as his two granddaughters were arguing in front of him.


    "Okay, stop quarreling. Just go back to your rooms and reflect."


    Tim went upstairs, with the help of the housekeeper. He was unable to hide his disappointment.


    Cheryl and Nina didn¡¯t dare to quarrel anymore seeing that Tim was angry. So they both chose to shut up obediently.


    *****


    On the other side.


    Danielle, David, and their friends arrived at the resort.


    The person in charge of the resort knew that David wasing today. He had been waiting at the gate for a long time. Seeing several luxury cars driving in slowly, the person in charge hurried forward to help open the door.


    "Greetings! Mr. Charrington," The person in charge greeted David and his entourage eagerly.


    Hillside Resort was a project that the Charrington Group decided to invest in by a unanimous vote. The resort was currently in its trial operational phase. This multi-billion dor resort epassed a wide range of facilities, including hotels, leisure activities, entertainment, and more.


    David and his friends boarded the sightseeing car and enjoyed the scenery along the way. They asionally disembarked to engage in activities that piqued their interest. The resort manager diligently provided them with detailed introductions.


    "This ce is amazing. I should have invested in this project," Andrew said, feeling a little regret.


    "You should focus on dealing with your vicious stepmother first. To be honest, I¡¯m really worried that I¡¯ll wake up one day to find that I¡¯ve lost a dear friend."


    "Joshua, mind your words." Cameron stared at him reproachfully. Joshua was spoiled by his father and usually spoke tactlessly.


    Andrewughed casually and said, "Actually Joshua has a point." However, there was no smile in his beautiful eyes.


    It was not surprising that Joshua had his concerns. Andrew¡¯s life experience was both simr to and different from David¡¯s. While David had grandparents who doted on him, Andrew¡¯s grandparents didn¡¯t care about him at all. His mother was admitted to a mental hospital, and his father married a woman who had a son. He was of the same age as Andrew.


    Over the years, Andrew had met with countless incidents that nearly imed his life. There were car idents and food poisoning, all orchestrated by that two-faced stepmother.


    Andrew¡¯s grandfather, fearing that he might have inherited his mother¡¯s genes, isted him from the Graham family business. On the surface, he was a morous and rich young man, but he was basically ignored by his family. Andrew then decided to establish his own path, venturing into the entertainment industry and achieving sess. Fortunately, with the support of his close friends, the Graham family didn¡¯t create more problems for Andrew.


    Joshua also realized that he hadn¡¯t been sensitive when he spoke. He was just worried. "Andrew, I didn¡¯t mean what I said. I¡¯m just worried about you. You¡¯ve been through so much because of that evil woman over the years."


    Since Danielle came to Soufield, she had learned about the stories of the wealthy families in Soufield, but there were always some things that she couldn¡¯t understandpletely. She nced at David beside her with some sympathy. She figured that Polly must have tried to harm him too.


    David seemed to sense Danielle¡¯s gaze and squeezed her hand gently.


    "Andrew, Michael has taken over as CEO of the Graham Group. If you say the word, the rest of us can pull him down any time," Jaden, who was sitting on the side, said lightly.


    In recent years, Andrew seemed to be spending his days in the entertainment industry, drinking and changing girlfriends regrly, but his friends knew it was all a facade.


    "I never took the Graham Group seriously." Andrew took out a cigarette and was about to light it when he heard Danielle say, "Maybe I can cure your mother."

 Chapter 186-2

    ----


    Everyone looked at Danielle. After all, she cured them


    when they were poisoned thest time. David told them her


    identity and asked them to keep it a secret for the time


    being.


    Andrew had thought about asking Danielle to examine his


    mother, but he decided not to. His mother was mentally ill


    and used to have lucid moments, but now she didn¡¯t even


    recognize him. Danielle was a miracle healer, not a god.


    "Is that possible?" David saw the momentary expectation


    and bleakness in Andrew¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You have to trust my sister. Danielle is super powerful.


    She can even bring the dead back to life. You¡¯re lucky to


    have my sister check on your mom."


    ----


    Xavier had unegnditional trust in


    Danielle¡¯s m¨¦dical skills. After all, he


    had witnessed firsthand how Ps


    Danielle fia¡¯ cured their we


    gran ents, who had been in


    vegetative state. He believedthat


    tal illnesses should notbe a


    prablem for her.


    ----


    Xavier¡¯s words lightened the mood for everyone. If Danielle


    could really cure Andrew¡¯s mother, it would be like


    removing a thorn from Andrew¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Thank you," Andrew put out his cigarette and expressed


    his sincere gratitude.


    Danielle felt a little shy when she heard Xavier praising her.


    Even with her exceptional skills, she couldn¡¯t save


    someone who was dead. "You can thank me when your


    mother recovers," Danielle said.


    ¡°We all recognize Miss Darling¡¯s medical skills, and it might


    be worth a try," Cameron consoled Andrew, patting him on


    the shoulder.


    ----


    "Yes," Andrew replied emotionlessly.


    The group avoided bringing up any more unpleasant


    topics.


    ¡°Boss, up ahead is our racecourse. We¡¯ve got some new


    horses, and they¡¯re a bit wild and challenging.¡±


    The resort manager emphasized this point, for if these


    distinguished guests were to fall off their horses, his career


    would be in jeopardy.


    "I like fiery horses the best." Cameron strode toward the


    horses the resort manager had mentioned.

 Chapter 186-3

    ----


    "Do you like horseback riding?" David asked Danielle.


    Danielle¡¯s eyes lit up. Like Cameron, she was also thinking


    about the fiery horses. One of them had already taken


    action, while the other was still observing.


    "Yes," Danielle answered.


    David smiled. +t was rare that


    Danielle liked¡ésomething. He thought


    that wher they returned home, he ~


    would build a racecourse in Nathor


    Pceso that Danielle coulde


    to see or ride the horses. Of course,


    David had something else jf@mind.


    ----


    "I like that too. The horses I rode in the production crew


    were all props. I also want to ride the wildest horse," Xavier


    said.


    The resort mgrager thought, ¡¯What I


    really meant Was that you guys


    could chogse gentler horses. Why


    are youd! going for the fiery oneS?


    What (you fall? I shouldn¡¯t have


    mentioned anything to thernust


    ro was so redundant.


    ----


    ¡°Mr. Charrington, those horses have a bit of a temper.


    Before anyone got close...¡± Before the resort manager


    could finish speaking, everyone heard a howl.


    Just now, Cameron was very confident that he could tame


    the most fiery horse. He was about to appease the horse


    andmunicate with it when it was about to kick him.


    If Cameron hadn¡¯t dodged in time, he would have been


    kicked by the horse. It was Xavier who ran over and got


    into trouble.


    Cameron suddenly stepped back crazily. Xavier was


    running forward so fast that the two bumped into each


    other. Cameron was hit on the back and did not hurt


    himself. But Xavier was hit in the face, and his nose started


    to bleed.


    "Oh my god... My nose is bleeding. Am I disfigured? I rely


    on my face to make a living. Thankfully I don¡¯t have any


    work done on my face. I¡¯m finished...really finished."


    Xavier kept crying as he covered his bleeding nose.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 187-1

    Danielle hurried to Xavier¡¯s side. "Xavier, put your hand down first. Let me see where you are hurt."


    The resort manager quickly took out his phone and called the resort doctor. The resort manager knew that Xavier was the fifth son of the Darling family and the future brother-inw of David. He really wished that he was the one who got hurt.


    Xavier shook his head and refused to put his hand down. Then he asked weakly, "Danielle, do you have a mirror?"


    Danielle was stumped by Xavier¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t have the habit of carrying a mirror. "Sorry, Xavier, I don¡¯t have a mirror. Just put your hand down and let me examine your injury."


    Xavier said, "My face is probably ruined. I¡¯m too ashamed to see anyone. I just got an endorsement, and I have photo shoots, interviews, and stuff." Then he started to sob.


    Jaden couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer, so he stepped forward and pulled Xavier¡¯s hand down for Danielle to check. "Do we need to go to the hospital?"


    Danielle quickly checked Xavier¡¯s face, and she was relieved. She had been worried that Xavier had been disfigured because he was crying very loudly. Danielle turned and smiled, "I think by the time we reach the hospital, the wound will heal."


    "Danielle, why are you making fun of me? I was just worried about being disfigured." Xavier asked, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "You were crying so loudly just now. It was really scary, okay? Xavier, why do you always cry first and then talk?" Joshua who was standing beside asked Xavier.


    The doctors from the resort rushed over and said, "Good day, Mr. Charrington."


    "Take a look at him." David looked up and instructed the doctor.


    Several doctors disinfected Xavier¡¯s nose. Just as Danielle had said, Xavier¡¯s nose healed before reaching the hospital.


    Nobody wanted to ride horses anymore. So they went to the restaurant to have a meal.


    *****


    In the suburbs.


    Geoffrey had been in his study since he returned from Nathor Pce. He was still in a bad mood.


    Geoffrey had no intention ofing downstairs even though the Dixon family hade to see Polly. He was really angry this time.


    "Polly, even you couldn¡¯t persuade David to release Janice. I¡¯ve heard about Nathor Pce. No onees out alive once they¡¯re caught. I heard that Mrs. Marker, who was captured along with Fiona, had her limbs chopped off and was covered in blood when she left Nathor Pce. I don¡¯t know how they¡¯ll deal with Fiona," Fiona¡¯s husband said, unable to hide the fear in his eyes.


    "It¡¯s also Fiona¡¯s fault for being so tactless. How could she confront David in public? Isn¡¯t that courting death? But then again, Fiona is our family after all. We must rescue her first. The longer she stays in Nathor Pce, the more dangerous it will be," Robert who was Polly and Fiona¡¯s elder brother, spoke up in time.


    Polly had been married into the Charrington family for more than ten years and was still not recognized by the Charrington family. The abduction of Fiona was a tant p in Polly¡¯s face.


    Polly rubbed her aching temples. She couldn¡¯t even enter Nathor Pce today, so how could she save Fionna? She said helplessly, "Robert, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save Fiona. Geoffrey and I went together to Nathor Pce today but we couldn¡¯t even enter. Alice and Granddad do not want to interfere with this matter either."


    "We can give him money or whatever he wants, as long as he releases Fiona," Conrad said hastily.


    "Do you think David is short of money?" Robert did not agree with this n. If David could be bribed using money, he would not be David Charrington.


    Conrad was devastated and muttered, "What should we do then?"


    "Okay, let¡¯s go over there tomorrow and see what he wants in exchange for Fiona¡¯s release," Robert said after pondering for a moment.


    "Alright," said Conrad.


    Sitting on the other side, Sebastian had no intention of joining the discussion. If it weren¡¯t for his stupid aunt, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten out of hand. David had always been better than him at everything. He definitely didn¡¯t want to give David the satisfaction of knowing that he was humiliated.

 Chapter 187-2

    ----


    After seeing the Dixons off, Polly was a little unhappy with


    her son¡¯s attitude. Why didn¡¯t Sebastian stop Fiona at the


    banquet that day? When her family came, Geoffrey


    wouldn¡¯t evene downstairs, and Sebastian had


    remained silent so far.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop Fiona that day?" Polly asked, looking


    displeased.


    Sebastianughed. "Do I need to tell


    you what Fiofia is like? I would help


    if I had the Shance. Whatever it is, it,


    could hay¨¦¡¯been discussed privately.


    By proy¨¦king Grandpa and oO


    Grandma, our family¡¯s status-ta the


    Chartington family will only be


    lI6wer. How does that benefit us?


    ----


    "Grandpa and Grandma already favor David. This incident


    will only make them more so. Dad and I can¡¯t bring up the


    matter of returning to the Charrington Group for the time


    being, all thanks to brainless Fiona."


    Polly was fuming at the entrance of Nathor Pce, and she


    was still fuming when she came back. "She¡¯s your aunt


    after all. You can¡¯t talk about her like that. The priority now


    is to get her out as soon as possible. Everyone is just so


    frustrating.¡±


    ¡°Then you go rescue her. I¡¯m too weak to help you." After


    saying that, Sebastian went back to his room.


    ----


    Sebastian needed to win Cheryl over


    as soon as p@ssible. Only by a


    marriage al alfiance with the Locke ~~


    family and gaining their support &


    could h¨¦pete with David. He:


    want control of the Charrington


    Graub. He wanted to destrey David


    and take everything that Bavid had.


    Ga


    ----


    Sebastian took out his phone and sent a message. [Please


    confirm the ces Cheryl has been to recently as soon as


    possible.]


    [Okay.]


    Only Polly was left in the living room. She was so angry


    that she wanted to smash things, but when she thought of


    Geoffrey, she controlled her temper.


    She married into the Charrington family for more than ten


    years, and now everyone had annoyed her. David made


    her lose face today by not even letting her into Nathor


    Pce. Geoffrey¡¯s parents also refused to help her. Polly


    thought they all deserved to die.


    At the Treeside Vi.


    Danielle and Xavier had been out the whole day, and as


    soon as they walked into the living room, they heard their


    parents talking worriedly.


    ----


    ¡°Mom, Dad, what¡¯s wrong?" Danielle asked, seeing the


    worried look in her parents¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°Matthew has been fighting awsuit recently and has to


    go to the countryside for a visit. I heard that the situation


    there is a bit messy. We are a little worried. We just called


    him but the call couldn¡¯t get through.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyelids had been twitching all day today, afraid that


    Matthew would get into trouble in an unfamiliar ce.


    Xavier had already taken out his cell phone and started to


    make a call, but it didn¡¯t go through too.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get through to Matthew¡¯s phone."


    ¡°Where did Matthew go?" Danielle took out her cell phone


    and started checking.


    "It seems to be a vige rted to something, but I don¡¯t


    remember the details," Howard recalled.


    ----


    Danielle searched for the location of the vige on her


    phone, and she was shocked to find that the vigers who


    lived there were violent people.


    This location was also rted to


    Matthew¡¯s recent case. A real estate


    company insrheighboring city


    wanted todevelop a project nearby;


    The repr¨¦gentatives from the S


    company were discussingnd


    acquisition with the vigerso


    xpectedly, the vigers brought


    these representatives tothe deep


    mountains there, and they almost


    died there.


    ----


    After that, the real estatepany had no other choice but


    to entrust Matthew to negotiate with the vigers first.


    After reading this, Danielle was also a little worried about


    Matthew¡¯s situation and decided to drive there to see if she


    could help him.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Xavier, I¡¯ll go find Matthew now. Don¡¯t worry!"


    Vivian stopped Danielle who was about to go out. "It¡¯s so


    late. How can I let you go alone? Why don¡¯t we wait until


    tomorrow morning and go with you to have a look."

 Chapter 188-1

    Danielle nced at the time. It was gettingte. She nodded and said, "Okay."


    "I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow. I don¡¯t have any appointments." Xavier chimed in. He turned tofort their parents. "Mom, Dad, Matthew has handled simr cases before, and he¡¯s always been fine. Go get some rest."


    "Have you two eaten?" Vivian asked with concern. "The chef made some snacks for supper. Go have some."


    Danielle and Xavier exchanged nces. They were already full from dinner and didn¡¯t want to eat anymore. They went back to their rooms quickly.


    After going into her room, Danielle took a shower.


    She had promised Andrew that she would help treat his mother, and he had already sent her mother¡¯s medical records to her email.


    Danielle frowned slightly after a quick look at the records. She would need to see Andrew¡¯s mother in person for a proper diagnosis.


    *****


    At Nathor Pce.


    "Boss, there¡¯s a problem with the overseas project. He wants to meet with you in person."


    David sat on the sofa with his legs crossed and exhaled a puff of smoke. His handsome features appeared different under the lingering smoke. He spoke in a leisurely tone, "He never intended to talk."


    "Ferro is cunning and never does anything that doesn¡¯t benefit him. He wants you to go over there this time. Maybe it is a setup." Nathan analyzed.


    "Boss, Geoffrey and Polly went to the Charrington Manor early this morning to ask for help from your grandparents. They wanted your grandparents to ask you to release Fiona, but they refused to help."


    "They still don¡¯t know their ce." David pressed his cigarette into the ashtray.


    "Polly has been scheming all these years for the benefit of the Dixon family. Previously, her daughter was going to be engaged to Jared Sheen, but for some unknown reason, there¡¯s no news now. We can use this opportunity to teach them a lesson," Nathan said.


    David did not reply. These matters had nothing to do with him, nor did they interest him.


    *****


    The next day.


    The Darling family had been worried about Matthew. Hence, they went downstairs early in the morning. Even Xavier, who usually had difficulty getting up in the morning, got up early.


    Danielle and the others hopped into amercial vehicle. Although the ce was a little remote, it was not far from the Central City. It only took three hours to drive there.


    "Danielle, did you sleep well? Do you want to get some sleep in the car?" Xavier asked while yawning. He was obviously still sleepy.


    Seeing Xavier¡¯s sleepy look, Danielle smiled and said, "Xavier, you sleep first. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get there. I slept wellst night."


    "Xavier is a typical example of someone who is nocturnal. You have to change this habit. I really don¡¯t know how you live on the set." Vivian red at her son.


    "I¡¯m resting now. I got so excited at night that I stayed up all night."


    "Mom, Dad, do you want to take a rest too? I¡¯ll call you when we get there," Danielle said with a smile.


    "It¡¯s good to have a sweet daughter who knows how to care for us. We are not sleepy." Howard said with a smile.


    They were talking andughing in the car, and Xavier didn¡¯t sleep. The driver drove onto the mountain road.


    Although Danielle was chatting with her family, she was also paying attention to her surroundings. It was a mountainous area, and the further the car went, the more remote it became.

 Chapter 188-2

    ----


    A few cars had been following them at a distance ever


    since their car got off the highway, but Danielle noticed


    them.


    They were going to look for Matthew. They made thisst-


    minute decisionst night. As for who sent the people to tail


    them, they could only suspect any of the servants who


    were in the living room yesterday.


    It had been a feng time since thest


    poisoning incident, and the person


    hiding in the Darling family had no¡é~


    made afove. Now that they were


    out, they were being followed, go


    this Servant must have made.


    her move.


    ----


    "Speed up," Danielle spoke with a cold voice.


    The driver was the captain of the family¡¯s security team,


    and he had brought an extra bodyguard.


    "Danielle, are the cars behind us following us?" Howard


    nced back at the cars following them.


    Danielle nodded. "Yes, they¡¯ve been following us since we


    got off the highway."


    "Who are these people? Why are they following us?" Vivian


    watched as the cars began to speed up as well,


    relentlessly pursuing their car.


    ¡°Oh my God! Are these our enemiesing to kill us?


    They wouldn¡¯t kill us in this deste wilderness, would


    they? We should have brought more bodyguards," Xavier


    said in shock.


    Vivian patted Xavier on the head. "We are going to find


    Matthew. Why do we need so many bodyguards? Do you


    want to massacre the vige? You are always making a


    fuss."


    ----


    "Slow down," Danielle instructed.


    "Yes."


    The driver slowed down the car as Danielle instructed,


    without asking why,


    The reason why Danielle wanted to speed up was to find


    out if the cars behind were following them. Now it had been


    confirmed.


    ----


    She had nced at the road


    conditions yesterday. If she


    remembereckeorrecty there was a


    winding mountain road ahead. It_¡é~


    was very¡®steep. If those cars _?


    attacked them at this time, it would


    be easy to have an identd£¤ she


    es driving, she would definitely be


    ble to get rid of them, but her


    parents and brother were in the car.


    ----


    It was better to take the initiative and see who was behind


    it.


    Just as Danielle was thinking, several cars surrounded


    them, and their driver was forced to stop.


    ¡°They are here to kill us." Howard nced at the twenty-


    odd people who got out of the car, each holding a machete.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs Darling, Miss Danielle, and Mr. Xavier, please


    stay in the car. We¡¯ll go down and deal with them." The


    captain of the bodyguards and another bodyguard


    prepared to rush out of the car.


    ¡°Be careful..." Before Howard could finish, the bodyguards


    were out of the car.


    As soon as the two of them got out of the car, they were


    surrounded. The Darling family¡¯s bodyguards were all very


    capable and professionally trained.


    ----


    ¡°Let¡¯s call the police!" Vivian took out her phone and was


    about to call the police, but when she switched on her


    phone, she found that there was no signal there.


    ¡°Mon, it¡¯ll be toote for the police to arrive, and there¡¯s no


    signal here," Danielle said calmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight them. Although my skills are average, I¡¯m still a


    man. I¡¯m going down to help." Xavier was about to get out


    of the car to help.


    ¡°Xavier, you stay in the car. If you go down, you won¡¯t be


    able to help, and you¡¯re likely to be taken out with one


    sh." Danielle said bluntly.


    ----


    Xavier also knew that his sister was


    right, but theGituation outside was


    very unfavorable. Their bodyguards.


    already had several obvious knife?


    woundston their bodies. If the


    bodyguards couldn¡¯t hold on, the


    Dating family members al.


    c@uldn¡¯t just sit and wait fer death.


    ----


    Danielle picked up her watch and clicked on it a few times.


    Then she turned to her family and said, "Dad, Mom, Xavier,


    you must not get out of the car. It¡¯s safe in the car. I¡¯ll go


    down and help."


    She didn¡¯t know the true strength of her family¡¯s


    bodyguards either. She thought they would be able to take


    care of the attackers quickly, but she didn¡¯t expect that her


    family¡¯s bodyguards would be defeated.

 Chapter 189-1

    "No way, Danielle, it¡¯s too dangerous outside. You can¡¯t go out there. We will all protect you." Howard refused immediately.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really good. If I don¡¯t go out, our bodyguards will really lose their lives." Danielle said with aforting smile.


    Vivian also disagreed with Danielle going out of the car. How could a young girl like her be a match for those people, and they all had knives in their hands? What if Danielle got hurt?


    "Danielle, listen to your father."


    The situation outside the car was indeed not in the Darling family¡¯s favor. Two bodyguards were fighting against twenty people. Both of them had suffered varying degrees of knife wounds.


    But they were still fighting to keep their boss and his family safe.


    The captain of the bodyguards was caught off guard and was shed from behind. Another person quickly stabbed his heart.


    "Captain, be careful¡­"


    Just as the knife stopped five centimeters from his heart, a knife flew from a distance and plunged directly between the man¡¯s brows, killing him instantly. He fell onto the ground.


    Danielle closed the car door and joined the fight. With three punches and two kicks, she knocked one guy to the ground. He wasn¡¯t able to get up.


    "Both of you, get in the car and stay safe. Leave the rest to me."


    The two bodyguards nced at each other. "Miss Danielle, we want to stay and help you."


    "You¡¯ll get in my way if you stay here. Get in the car now," Danielle said calmly.


    The two of them didn¡¯t dare to say anything else as Danielle had ordered them to go into the car. They understood what Danielle meant. She wanted them to go into the car and bandage their wounds.


    "Hurry up and bandage yourselves, be careful not to get the wounds infected." Seeing the multiple knife wounds on the bodyguards, Vivian quickly handed over the first aid kit.


    At this point, none of them had yet to process what just happened. Howard and Vivian didn¡¯t know when their daughter had be so skilled. She killed a man just by throwing a flying knife.


    Danielle kicked another guy in the stomach. Someone behind her tried to take advantage of her and attack her from behind. However, Danielle seemed to have eyes on the back of her head, and she dodged the attack with a slight turn of her body, leaving the attacker grasping at thin air.


    Danielle swiftly moved toward the person who tried to attack her from behind. With one swift motion, she slit his throat, causing blood to spurt out.


    After that, Danielle resorted to using her knife. The air was thick with the pungent smell of blood.


    Before long, only two attackers were left standing; everyone elsey on the ground, incapacitated.


    Danielle took a step toward them, holding her knife in her hand. The two men were so scared that they dropped their knives and knelt on the ground, begging for mercy.


    "We were wrong! Please spare our lives! We were just following orders!¡±


    Danielle ced the knife on one of their necks. "Who ordered you to do this?"


    "We¡­"


    "You have one chance. Don¡¯t try to lie to me, or you won¡¯t die as easily as they did."


    Danielle¡¯s casual tone sounded like the devil¡¯s voice to the two men who were kneeling on the ground. They didn¡¯t know that the daughter of the Darling family knew how to fight so well. She seemed like a ruthless killer.


    "We don¡¯t know who it was. Someone contacted usst night and gave us money to deal with you so that you would never have the chance to return to Soufield.


    "We¡¯re telling the truth. We¡¯re just trying to make a living. Now our lives are on the line, we won¡¯t dare to lie to you."


    Under Danielle¡¯s gaze, the two grown men almost cried.


    "Tell me the contact number that was used to call you and the ount number of the transfer. The more details, the better."


    It seemed that the person who did this was a servant lurking in the Darling family. There were only three servants in the living roomst night.


    The two men nced at the knife on their necks. They did not dare to dy and quickly told Danielle everything they knew.


    Danielle raised her hand and knocked both of them unconscious.

 Chapter 189-2

    ----


    She patted the dust off her body and returned to the car.


    Seeing Danielle back in the car, her family members felt as


    if they were witnessing a female general returning from a


    battlefield.


    ¡°Danielle, are you hurt? Let me see." Vivian grabbed


    Danielle and began to examine her thoroughly. Seeing that


    she was not hurt, Vivian was relieved.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m fine. Didn¡¯t you see what happened outside


    from the car?¡± Danielle said with a smile.


    ¡°We were worried about you. Next time we go out, we


    should bring more bodyguards. Who knows this would


    happen?" Howard muttered.


    ----


    Danielle tgdk out a small white &


    bottle from her backpack and _<


    handed it to the bodyguards. "Apply


    this Gintment to your wounds) and


    they will heal in a few days¡°


    ----


    "Thank youMiss Danielle." The two


    bodyguards expressed their thanks


    sincerely, especially the captain of


    the bedyguards. If Miss Danielle had


    notavted in time to save hing he


    wauid have died.


    ----


    "Don¡¯t mention it, you were injured because of us."


    ¡°Are you still able to drive? Do you need to take a break?"


    Danielle asked with concern.


    ¡°Miss Danielle, these are just minor wounds. I can continue


    driving." Their injuries were just minor, not to the extent that


    the captain couldn¡¯t drive.


    "Okay."


    "Danielle, you were so cool just now. You really impressed


    me." Xavier praised Danielle with star-struck eyes.


    ¡°Danielle, who did you learn your skills from? It must have


    been tough at that time, right?" Vivian looked at her


    daughter, feeling a heartache.


    ----


    Danielle patted her mother¡¯s hand and smiled, "Mom, it


    wasn¡¯t very tough."


    ¡°Are these people just going to be left here like this?"


    Xavier asked.


    "Xavier, someone wille to take care of them in half an


    hour, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    "Who is trying to kill us this time? ~


    Hmm, w¨¦only decided toe and


    look fo#Matthewst night. If these


    people knew our route, theremust


    bea spy in our family."


    ----


    Howard came back to his senses and realized that his


    family was not as peaceful as it seemed.


    ¡°Besides us, there were only maids in the living roomst


    night."


    ¡°The only ones who were in the living room with us were


    Judy, Sarah, and Lindsey. So it must be one of them,¡±


    Vivian said.


    ¡°When we get home, we must find out who the spy is. This


    spy must be the one who was responsible for poisoning us


    thest time," Xavier said.


    The group chatted in the car and soon arrived at their


    destination.


    ----


    At ckpool Vige.


    The driver drove the car slowly into the vige and was


    stopped by vigers as soon as it reached the entrance.


    ¡°Who are you?" The vigers looked at the car warily.


    Danielle and her family members got out of the car.


    Vivian tried her best to approach the viger gently and


    greeted, "Hello."


    ¡°What are you doing here?" The vigers still looked at


    Danielle and the others warily.


    Vivian took out her phone and showed a picture to the


    vigers. "We¡¯re looking for someone. Have you seen this


    person?"


    ----


    The vigers nced at the photo and looked away. "We


    don¡¯t know him and we don¡¯t wee you. Leave our


    vige quickly."


    Danielle noticed the dodgy eyes of the vigers. Whether


    Matthew was here or not, they must have seen him before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, we don¡¯t mean any harm." Howard


    still tried tomunicate nicely with the vigers.


    "Go, go, go! We haven¡¯t seen him. Get out of here." The


    vigers started to push them away.

 Chapter 190-1

    Vivian took out a stack of cash from her bag. "We really mean no harm. If any of you can give me any clues, I will pay you."


    Danielle nced around the vige. The vigers were all very hostile toward strangers, and it seemed that they were not going to get any information from the vigers.


    "We really haven¡¯t seen this person. If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t me us for our actions" The hostile vigers warned the Darling family.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡­"


    "Xavier, Mom, Dad, let¡¯s go!" Danielle pulled her family back into the car.


    "I really didn¡¯t expect this vige to be so wary and hostile toward strangers. Now the vigers won¡¯t say anything, and we can¡¯t get Matthew on the phone. What should we do?" Vivian asked anxiously.


    "Why don¡¯t we wait until everyone is asleep at night, sneak into the vige to survey the terrain, and see if Matthew is here? But there is a possibility that Matthew has already left the vige." This time Xavier¡¯s idea was the same as Danielle¡¯s. They would wait till nightfall to investigate before making a decision.


    "Xavier, this suggestion sounds feasible. Let¡¯s go over there and check it outter."


    "Since the people in this vige are so rude and hostile, I will go in with youter." Howard was worried that his children would be in danger.


    Danielle shook her head, "Mom, Dad, you and the bodyguards should wait for Xavier and me in the car. The vigers will spot us easily if all of us go."


    "It¡¯s too dangerous for just the two of you to go in."


    "It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll be back soon."


    *****


    ckpool Vige Committee.


    "Chief, the people who came today are looking for thatwyer. Do you think they¡¯ve discovered something?" A viger asked timidly.


    Another viger spoke with a disdainful look on his face, "We didn¡¯t do anything. It was thatwyer who insisted on going behind the mountain. It¡¯s none of our business whether he lives or dies. You just need to keep your mouths shut. Think carefully about what you should and shouldn¡¯t say."


    "But those people look very rich and a bit intimidating. Why don¡¯t we just tell them? They said they¡¯ll pay for what we tell them. This way, we can also get some money. As for whether they can find him or not, it¡¯s none of our business."


    "Damn! Are you obsessed with money? Maybe these people have nothing to do with thatwyer. Maybe they want to buy ournd. I just don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s so good about this ce? Why would a bigpany want to buy it? Do you think there¡¯s some treasure buried here?"


    "Our vige must not have any contact with outsiders because we don¡¯t want our identities to be exposed. Maybe they already know who we are."


    The vige chief, Orion Serrano, who had remained silent, finally spoke, "Thatwyer was too curious and wouldn¡¯t listen to our advice. He insisted on going to our forbidden area. But none of those who went in ever came out alive. Curiosity killed the cat. It¡¯s a pity."


    As the sky gradually darkened, Danielle and Xavier came to the vige to investigate. They discovered a very strange phenomenon. The door of every house was locked and no lights were switched on although it was only eight o¡¯clock. The entire vige looked like it was uninhabited.


    Both of them walked to the vige center and heard a few crows crowing. It seemed particrly strange as if they had entered some deserted ce.


    "Danielle, it¡¯s so dark here. How... How can they all rest so early?" Xavier grabbed Danielle¡¯s arm and said in a trembling voice.


    Danielle looked around vigntly. "It¡¯s okay, Xavier. People in viges usually go to bed early. I used to go to bed early in the countryside." Although Danielleforted Xavier, she did feel that the vigers here rested too early, and none of them had their lights on, which was very unusual.


    Xavier had never lived in the countryside before, so he believed what Danielle told him. He became calmer than he was just now. "Really? I don¡¯t know if Matthew is here or not."


    "Danielle, look! There is light in that house in front. Let¡¯s go and have a look."


    The two of them came to the gate of the office of the vigemittee. The gate was still open. They eavesdropped at the window and realized that the vigers were talking about them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 190-2

    ----


    ¡°They have already left. There have been new faces


    coming here recently. We still have to be careful..."


    The crows made a lot of noise as they circled over the


    Office.


    ¡°Danielle, why do I feel like these crows are calling to us?"


    Xavier looked at the crows above his head and felt that


    they looked very scary in the middle of the night.


    Danielle also felt that crows were calling out to them, and


    at that moment, a voice came from inside the house. The


    vigers were obviously aware that somebody was outside.


    ¡°Who¡¯s outside..." Orion shouted, and the people in the


    office reacted immediately, pushed the door open, and ran


    out.


    ----


    Several people searched around the yard, "Chief, there¡¯s


    no one there."


    "Yes! We¡¯ve searched everywhere, there¡¯s no one."


    At that critical moment, Danielle pulled Xavier and ran to


    the other side, pulling on Xavier¡¯s clothes, and jumped onto


    the roof in a few steps.


    Orion¡¯s cloudy eyes swept around and spoke to the crows


    in the sky in theirnguage.


    Xavier was still stunned by the fact that his sister had just


    easily pulled him up to the roof by his clothes. He


    wondered how his delicate and gentle sister had be


    so powerful.


    ----


    The vigers calmly watched the vige chiefmunicate


    with the crows, while Danielle and Xavier were on the roof.


    Their eyes widened as they did not expect that a small


    vige would have so many secrets.


    The crowsmunicated to Orion that someone had


    entered the vige and stood outside the window


    eavesdropping on the vigers.


    The siblings hiding on the roof looked at each other. They


    had heard the crows calling as soon as they entered the


    vige, so it turned out that these crows were trying to


    inform the vigers.


    ¡°Chief, they can¡¯t have gone far. They must be around here


    somewhere. Ask the crows where they¡¯re hiding!"


    ----


    ¡°Yeah, and they were eavesdropping on us. Is it possible


    that it was someone from Whitepool Vige?"


    ¡°Chief, whoever was listening can¡¯t have gone far. I have a


    way to make them show themselves."


    Orion looked at the young man who had spoken. "What do


    you intend to do?"


    The young man who had just spoken took a flute out of his


    pocket and began to y a strange and eerie melody.


    Soon, hissing sounds could be heard all around them.


    ¡°Danielle, these people don¡¯t seem to be ordinary vigers


    at all. And why is there flute music? It¡¯s scary to hear it so


    late at night." Xavier whispered in Danielle¡¯s ear. There was


    fear in his voice.


    ----


    "If Iremember correctly, that young


    man is using snake-charming


    techniques. Rat flute music can


    control snakes within a radius of


    several mites. He wants to use thee


    snakes.to find us. Snakes are ~>


    famili@ with the scent of the .~


    es ;


    vigers. We are outsiders, $0 they


    ean find us through our seent,"


    Danielle exined patierifly to


    Xavier. She had very good hearing,


    and she could already hear the


    snakes flicking their tongues.


    ----


    Xavier was tefnNfied when he heard


    this. He weeos afraid of snakes.


    How couls.the vigers here know;


    snake-olfatming techniques? It was


    very atarming to know the truth The


    wors?hing was that he seemed to


    hissing too.


    "Danielle, I think I hear snakes. Are we safe here? Can


    snakes climb up on the roof?"


    ----


    "It¡¯s not safe. The snakes will spot


    our scent andfind us in less than


    five minuteS.¡± Danielle didn¡¯t want tq


    lie to Xager. She was trying to thi


    quickly-6f an escape n. Oncethe


    snakes¡¯reached them, it wouldbe


    toete to escape. And shedidn¡¯t


    kaow how many venomoas snakes


    there were.


    ----


    ¡°This young man is so creepy. Why does he know how to


    control snakes? It¡¯s terrifying! What should we do now? We


    can¡¯t fly."


    Xavier really wanted to cry. The hissing sounds were


    getting closer and closer. He prayed hard that both of them


    wouldn¡¯t be bitten to death by venomous snakes here.


    Xavier had also thought of the trending topics on X.


    [Youngest, Most Handsome, Best Actor, Bitten to Death by


    Venomous Snakes, What a Horrible Death! ]

 Chapter 191-1

    "Danielle, don¡¯t be afraid. When the snakese, I¡¯ll hold them off, and you quickly run out of the vige. There might be venomous snakes. I can¡¯t let you get hurt." It was as if Xavier had made an important decision as he spoke to his sister with righteous indignation.


    As the rhythm of the flute rose and fell, the snakes slithered faster and faster.


    Danielle had recognized snake charming from the moment the young man began ying the flute. She fiddled with the medicinal powder in her bag. Now she was ready to use the powder. After that, she and Xavier could leave this ce safely.


    "Xavier, we¡¯ll be fine."


    The den of snakes had already moved into the courtyard, bypassing the vigers, and began to crawl toward the roof.


    "Haha! Chief, the people who were eavesdropping on us must be on the roof. Look, all these snakes are crawling toward the roof. Charly, your snake-controlling skills are getting better and better." A viger pointed at the den of snakes andughed.


    As Xavier looked down at the reptiles, his scalp tingled, and the hair on his body stood on end.


    Since the vigers already knew their hiding ce, Danielle immediately stood up and sprinkled the medicinal powder she had just concocted around her and Xavier.


    Several snakes had already climbed onto the roof, hissing and spitting at Xavier and Danielle.


    However, the snakes seemed to be afraid of the medicinal powder that Danielle had sprinkled, and they all stopped moving.


    The vigers in the courtyard recognized Xavier and Danielle on the roof. "Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t you leave earlier on? Why did you show up in our vigete at night and eavesdrop on our conversation?"


    "We didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on you. We really mean no harm bying to the vige. We are here to find my brother, Matthew. He is awyer. We haven¡¯t been able to reach him, so we came here to look for clues at night."


    Holding the medicinal powder in her hand, Danielle looked at the snakes in front of her vigntly, trying again tomunicate with the vigers.


    "Yes, yes, we are really here to find Matthew. A while ago, he took on a case, which involves your vige. After that, we couldn¡¯t reach him."


    Xavier was trembling all over, his hands clenched into fists to suppress his fear of the snakes.


    Right now, these snakes didn¡¯t attack them because of the effect of the powder and the young man had stopped ying the flute. Now, Xavier and Danielle could only have a good talk with the vigers. It would be even better if they knew Matthew¡¯s whereabouts.


    "Why do you want to upy our vige?" Orion looked at the siblings and asked slowly.


    "Chief, we are not who you think we are. We are just here to find our brother. That¡¯s all. If you don¡¯t want to move out of this vige, I can help you. But I hope you can help me find Matthew," Danielle spoke calmly as she looked at Orion with her clear eyes.


    Orion¡¯s cloudy eyes lit up, "Are you really not with that group of people?"


    Danielle knew something was going on when she heard this. These vigers were so hostile to them during the day because they must have thought Danielle and her family were in cahoots with that group of people. "No, we have no dealings with them. If you need our help, I can help you, as long as you help me find Matthew."


    "Youngdy, I believe youe from a rich family but don¡¯t make empty promises because thatpany is very powerful."


    Families had lived in this vige for generations. Naturally, they did not want to leave, but the vigers were weak. There was no way to fight againstrgepanies.


    "I know thepany you are talking about. Don¡¯t worry. I, Danielle Darling, will keep whatever promises I make today," Danielle assured Orion calmly.


    "What guarantee can you give us? What if we let you go and you join hands with that bigpany to deal with us?" Orion questioned.


    "You must know where Matthew is. He¡¯s in your hands, and you still can¡¯t trust me? I¡¯ll go talk to the people from thatpany tomorrow and settle your problem. Just give Matthew back to me."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 191-2

    ----


    On her way here, Danielle had roughly learned about that


    real estatepany. They had some underworld


    connections.


    "Chief, why not give this youngdy a chance to try? The


    worst oue is the same anyway."


    Several vigers discussed amongst themselves below,


    while the siblings on the roof tried their best to be vignt of


    the snakes. Danielle spotted several venomous snakes.


    Danielle thought, ¡®Damn, this snake control technique is


    pretty awesome. I want to learn it too."


    Orion and the vigers reached a consensus. "Youngdy,


    as long as you can save our vige, we will help you find


    your brother."


    "Deal," Danielle agreed readily.


    ----


    one will bsvable to save your vige,"


    Xavier said, his voice trembling. S


    slightly as he looked warily atthe


    denf snakes surrounding them.


    "Chief, can yotxplease call back the


    snakes? If wee bitten to death, no


    ----


    ¡°Charly, call the snakes to retreat!" Orion said to the young


    man.


    Charly took out his flute and yed another strange tune.


    The snakes surrounding the siblings heard the music and


    slithered out of the courtyard.


    If it weren¡¯t for the urgency to look for Matthew, Danielle


    really wanted to give Charly a round of apuse.


    As the snakes dispersed, Danielle pulled Xavier¡¯s clothes


    and jumped. Then theynded in the courtyard.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind what just happened. We were just


    protecting ourselves," Orion said with a smile.


    ----


    Danielle also understood why they


    had to detthat. If someone oO


    eavesdropped outside her house


    late atnight, the Darling family¡®might


    not be so vignt or suspicialis. She


    reptied, "We understand.¡±


    ¡°May I ask where Matthew is now?" Danielle asked.


    ----


    Orion and several vigers seemed to be at a loss of


    words. If they told the truth, Danielle might not help them.


    Danielle lopked at the eyes of the


    vigers and felt something wasc¡±


    wrong. ¨¦Chief, I promise you I wilt


    handl¨¦your problem, but before


    thatwant to know about O


    Matthew¡¯s situation."


    ----


    ¡°What did you do to Matthew?" Xavier asked anxiously.


    ¡°Your brother dide to our vige, but he is not here


    now. He went to the forbidden area. We tried to stop him,


    but he wouldn¡¯t listen,¡± Orion replied honestly.


    Upon hearing this, Xavier became even more agitated. The


    name of the ce didn¡¯t sound like a good ce. "What?


    the forbidden area? Where is that?"


    "It¡¯s a long story. You can stay at our ce tonight. There¡¯s


    no other ce to stay nearby, and it¡¯s not safe at night."


    Orion shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°We can just rest in the car," Xavier answered cautiously.


    Although he had agreed to help them, he was still a little


    afraid to stay at the vigers¡¯ homes.


    ----


    Orion seemed to see through Xavier¡¯s thoughts and said


    with a smile, "You can stay at my house. It¡¯s not very safe


    here at night, and it would be worse if u stayed in the car."


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Chief. There are four of us.


    Can we all stay in your house?" Danielle did not refuse to


    stay in the vige as she wanted to ask Orion something.


    ¡°Charly, go and bring their family members to my house,¡±


    Orion instructed.


    "Okay."


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Remember, no matter what you encounter


    along the way, don¡¯t make any noise,¡± Orion instructed


    Danielle and Xavier.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 192-1

    "Chief, why can¡¯t we make any noise?" Feeling puzzled, Xavier asked.


    The vige chief looked serious. "It¡¯s not something you should know. If you want to live, just listen to me.¡±


    Xavier was startled by Orion¡¯s sudden serious attitude and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Danielle, on the other hand, looked around thoughtfully.


    Both of them followed behind Orion. There were no streetlights in the vige, and it was pitch dark. asionally, the sound of crows flying in the air could be heard. There was something strange about this vige.


    Danielle could now tell that there was definitely more to this vige than met the eye. She thought, ¡¯Why did thatpany insist on acquiring this vige? Was it for someone or something else?¡¯


    The three of them soon arrived at Orion¡¯s house. He briefly exined the situation to his wife, and she went to the west room to tidy up the room for them.


    As soon as Orion entered the house, he drew the curtains and lit a candle. "You guys take a seat. My wife will go and tidy up the room you¡¯re going to stay in tonight."


    "Thank you. Sorry to trouble you, Chief." Danielle didn¡¯t ask why the lights weren¡¯t turned on and why he had to light a candle.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Charly to arrive with their parents and two bodyguards.


    "Danielle, Xavier, are you all right?" Vivian asked with concern as she entered the house and closed the door. She had been waiting in the car for her children anxiously, and she finally felt rxed when she saw them.


    "Mom, Dad, we¡¯re fine. This is the vige chief of ckpool Vige. We¡¯ll stay here tonight." Danielle introduced Orion to her parents.


    Howard stepped forward to greet Orion. "Hello, chief. So sorry to trouble you."


    "Please don¡¯t mind our humble home," Orion¡¯s attitude toward them was much better than during the day, probably because Danielle had promised to help them.


    "It is okay. We don¡¯t mind." Although Vivian had never lived in the countryside, she knew that Danielle had lived in the countryside for more than ten years. She wanted to experience what Danielle¡¯s life was like, although this vige wasn¡¯t where Danielle lived.


    Orion¡¯s wife, Raina, came to the east house to greet them, "I¡¯ve cleaned up the west house for you. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook something for you?"


    "Don¡¯t bother, we¡¯re not hungry." Vivian smiled politely.


    "Then go to bed early. Don¡¯t go outside at night, and don¡¯t turn on the lights." Raina reminded everyone.


    "Yes, thank you."


    Danielle, along with her family, arrived in the west room. It was arge room, furnished with amunal bed that could amodate ten people. Raina had alreadyid out the quilts.


    The environment was much better than the house Danielle used to live in, so she took off her shoes and climbed into bed.


    "Danielle, did you used to live in a house like this?" Vivian asked as she walked toward Danielle.


    "Yes, something like that."


    "Why don¡¯t they light up the streets at night? They wouldn¡¯t let us go outside or talk on the road. This vige is a little scary." Xavier asked.


    Danielle shook her head. "Let¡¯s ask the vige chief tomorrow and see if we can find out anything."


    "By the way, Mom, Dad, I promised the vige chief that I would help them save their vige, and they will help us find Matthew."


    "Danielle, Mom and Dad will support you in whatever you do," Howard said as he showed his fatherly love and support.


    "You twoe up and rest too. We¡¯re probably going to be here for a few days." Howard turned to the two bodyguards standing at the side.


    "There are chairs here. We can just sit here. I¡¯m worried something might happen since we are not familiar with this ce." The two bodyguards did not move.


    "If something were to happen, it would have happened already. You were injured today and need to rest. If you stay up like this, how will you be able to carry out my orders tomorrow?" Danielle said calmly.


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and didn¡¯t insist any further.


    Danielley on the bed, unable to fall asleep for a long time. She wondered where Matthew was now.

 Chapter 192-2

    ----


    Amanor house abroad.


    The man had a small ck snake in his hand. The snake


    would asionally flick out its tongue.


    "Sir, Matthew Darling has disappeared this time. The


    Darling family went to thest ce he was seen. We sent


    people to assassinate them on the way, but we failed


    again."


    n, the butler, stood aside, lowering his head, not daring


    to meet his boss¡¯s gaze.


    ----


    "A bunch QPuseless trash. I don¡¯t


    keep idlepeople around me. If there


    is a nexttime, ask them to go to>


    hell." Fae man with dark eyes.f¨¦aned


    backin his chair. He was calm and


    composed.


    ----


    "Yes."


    n wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "It¡¯s time to visit an old friend in Aleria." The man stared at


    the small viper coiled around his wrist.


    "Sir, it would be better if you stayed here. I will go to Aleria


    myself and put an end to the Darling family." n¡¯s eyes


    were firm.


    The man¡¯s eyes were deep and cold, like a bottomless


    abyss, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. "When do I need


    your permission to do anything?"


    n hurriedly said, "Sir, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m afraid


    that if you go..."


    ¡°I¡¯m just informing you." The man¡¯s face darkened.


    Knowing that he could not stop his boss¡¯s decision, n


    was determined to protect him.


    "Yes."


    ----


    n left the-study. The man smoked


    one cigarette after another, closiag


    his eyesyand leaning back in his


    chair.His mind was nk, and¨¦-his


    entire body was enveloped i@the


    smell of tobo.


    He thought, ¡®Darling family, this is what you owe me. You


    shouldn¡¯t be living happily while I suffer. Only when you are


    all dead will I feel at ease."


    ----


    The next day at ckpool Vige.


    Danielle and the others got up early in the morning. As they


    were guests in the vige, they felt uneasy. Hence, they


    couldn¡¯t sleep well.


    Raina was a little surprised to see Danielle awake. "Did


    you sleep wellst night?¡±


    "I slept very well. I used to live in the countryside. Are you


    preparing meals? Is there anything I can help with?¡±


    Danielle was surprised to see Raina chopping chicken.


    These free-range chickens were usually kept forying


    eggs, and they were not eaten except on New Year and


    special asions.


    ----


    Raina was verystraightforward and


    said with ashe "It¡¯s a bit messy


    here, youngdy. You don¡¯t need te


    help. Yorrean go back to your rom


    and get some more sleep. I¡¯ll Ietall


    oe know when the meal is


    rea y.¡±


    ----


    Danielle shook her head, "I¡¯m well rested. I¡¯ll help you add


    firewood."


    "You¡¯re such a fair and gentle girl. I didn¡¯t expect you to


    know how to do these chores,¡± Raina praised.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out or turn on the lights at night, Raina?"


    Danielle asked out of curiosity. She had many questions


    and this seemed like a good time to ask Raina.


    "It¡¯s a long story. People in our vige were cursed a long


    time ago. If there are too many people out at night, there


    will be serious consequences.¡±


    Danielle wondered, ¡¯A curse? Can a curse stille true in


    this day and age?"


    ¡°What curse? Yesterday, I saw the vige chief talking to


    crows." Danielle was intrigued. This sounded a bit


    superstitious.


    ----


    Raina nced at Danielle cautiously. "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t


    want to tell you, but you are not from our vige, and


    knowing these things will do you no good."


    Raina continued, "The crows are the guardians of our


    vige. They circle over the vige every night to protect


    us. Only the vige chief is able tomunicate with the


    crows.

 Chapter 193-1

    Danielle was astonished. No wonder she and Xavier heard the crows cawing as soon as they stepped into the vigest night. They also saw the vige chiefmunicating with the crows. Thankfully, she and Xavier didn¡¯t do anything suspicious.


    Danielle wondered if everyone in the vige had supernatural powers.


    Danielle asked, "Mrs. Serrano, the young man who brought my parents here yesterday could control snakes. Is that a skill everyone in the vige has?"


    Raina found Danielle quite agreeable, or perhaps the vigers were, in general, honest people. So, Raina answered truthfully, "Everyone has a unique skill. I don¡¯t mind telling you more, but the less you know, the better it would be for you."


    Danielle was grateful that Raina was kind enough to share so much with her. Therefore, she did not press further even though she was curious.


    Danielle said, "Mrs. Serrano, we¡¯re actually looking for my brother, Matthew Darling. This is thest ce he was seen before he disappeared."


    Raina replied frankly, "I heard about it. Orion gathered the vigers to go look for your brother earlier this morning."


    Danielle nodded. It seemed that Matthew was not in the vige. Since she had promised Orion to help protect the vige, she nned to contact thepany involved after dinner.


    Vivian and Howard came out of their room and offered to help too, but Raina wouldn¡¯t let them since they were her guests.


    The Darling family went for a stroll outside the house. As Howard took in the fresh air, he eximed, "Honey, the air here is so fresh in the morning."


    Vivian replied, "Yes. It¡¯s only five in the morning and everyone is up so early." The neighbors had already started making breakfast, and smoke was rising from all the chimneys in the vige.


    "Mom, Dad, Danielle, shall we go for a walk around the area?" Xavier suggested.


    Raina walked out with a smile and told them, "You¡¯re wee to go for a walk in the vige. We¡¯ll have breakfast in half an hour."


    Vivian smiled and said, "The air here is great. We¡¯ll go out for a walk and be back soon."


    As they explored the vige, Xavier snapped photos using his phone from time to time. He eximed, "Life here is pretty good. It¡¯s peaceful and everyone is so genuine."


    "Xavier, why don¡¯t you stay here after this?" Danielle teased.


    "But Danielle, I have to go back and earn money for you," Xavier said with puppy eyes.


    Along the way, they encountered several vigers running towards the vige entrance with sticks. Howard stopped one of them and asked, "What¡¯s going on?"


    "The hooligans are causing trouble in the vige again. They are terrible," the old manined and continued heading towards the vige entrance.


    "Let¡¯s go and have a look," Danielle suggested.


    The other three agreed.


    Freddy Tate, the leader of the thugs dered, "I¡¯m here today to inform you that you have three days to clear out of this vige. Don¡¯t y coy, you paupers. If you refuse to leave after three days, we¡¯ll have to resort to violence."


    There were more than a dozen troublemakers, each holding an iron bar in their hands. Freddy was wearing a floral shirt and arge gold chain, the typical attire of a local thug.


    Orion, the vige chief, trembled with anger as he reasoned, "We¡¯ve lived here for generations. Why should we move? You¡¯re no different than bandits."


    Freddy had a cigarette in his mouth as he pointed his iron bar at Orion. He threatened, "Don¡¯t push your luck, old man. You¡¯re lucky that my boss has taken a liking to your vige. We don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson if you don¡¯t appreciate his kindness."


    Furious, the vigers cursed the troublemakers.

 Chapter 193-2

    ----


    Aviger shouted, "You bunch of degenerates! This is our


    vige. Who are you to tell us to move just because you¡¯ve


    taken a fancy to it?"


    Another viger chimed in, "We¡¯ve been living here since


    we were born, and we¡¯re not moving. What you¡¯re doing is


    illegal."


    Viger C shouted, "That¡¯s right. We are living peaceful


    lives, yet youe here and cause trouble. Where would


    we go?"


    Freddy was enraged by the vigers¡¯ mor. He snapped


    and yelled, "I couldn¡¯t care less about you. If you don¡¯t


    move out, I¡¯ll just have to clear the vige by force. This


    ce is so remote. No one would bat an eyelid even if I


    beat you all to death."


    ----


    Hemanded, "Get them!"


    The men with iron bars rushed at the vigers, who


    defended themselves with hoes used for farming. Chaos


    ensued. The troublemakers were skilled fighters, and soon


    several vigersy injured on the ground.


    ¡°Well, old man, are you going to give in? Or do you want to


    see all your vigers beaten to death?¡± Freddy sneered.


    Enraged, Orion chided, "You hooligans! Do you not fear the


    law? You beat us up just because we disagree with moving


    out. I won¡¯t let you get away with this. Even if you beat us


    to death, we¡¯ll never let you have your way."


    Orion¡¯s words provoked Freddy¡¯s fury. He swung his iron


    bar at Orion¡¯s head. Freddy said sinisterly, "You old geezer,


    I think you¡¯ve lived long enough." Orion¡¯s head would


    surely split open if this blownded.


    Several vigers shouted anxiously, "Chief, look out!"


    They wanted to go over and help, but they were in bad


    shape and were covered in injuries.


    ----


    Just as the iron bar was about to hit Orion¡¯s head, a silver


    needle shot out and pierced Freddy¡¯s wrist. He instantly


    lost his grip on the iron bar and dropped it. He clutched his


    hand and wailed.


    He screamed in agony, "My hand!"


    He then howled and cursed, "Who did that? Who¡¯s


    sneaking up on me? Show yourself. How dare you ambush


    me! I¡¯ll tear you limb from limb!"


    ----


    By the time Danielle and the Darling


    family arrive@at the vige entrance,


    some vgers had been beaten to


    the grouffd. When Danielle saw we


    Fred out to hit Orion¡¯s head with


    the irsn bar, she quickly shot-put a


    silver needle and saved Ori¨¦n from


    the attack.


    ----


    "I did it," said Danielle as she stepped forward to face


    Freddy.


    Freddy was sweating from the pain.


    He cursed, "Balmn you! You¡¯re¡ª" He


    looked Wend saw Danielle. The rest


    of his i BS gilts stuck in his throat. He


    wondered why he had never seen


    suckta Seautiful girl before even


    thatigh he¡¯d been to this remote


    Vge so many times.


    ----


    Freddy said, "Beauty, I was just joking around with the


    chief. You¡¯re quite strong for such a pretty girl. I like that."


    Danielle rolled her eyes in disgust.


    "Chief, are you alright?" Danielle asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Thank you for saving me." Orion looked at


    Danielle gratefully.


    ¡°Pretty little thing, I¡¯m injured. My wrist still hurts. Come and


    blow on it for me. If you please me, maybe I¡¯ll let these


    poor folks go." Freddy leered at Danielle, practically


    drooling.


    Xavier chided, "Have you looked yourself in the mirror?


    You¡¯re disgusting! You¡¯ve yellow teeth, bad breath, anda


    face like a rotten orange. One look at you and I¡¯ll have


    nightmares. And yet you want to be my brother-inw?


    Dream on!"


    Xavier was furious. He was appalled by how this good-for-


    nothing was so brazen to flirt with Danielle.


    Freddy¡¯s face turned red with anger. He gritted his teeth


    and threatened, "You stay out of this, kid, or my iron bar


    might justnd on you next."


    ----


    Xavier retorted, "Look at you, acting


    all tough. Anyane can talk big. I


    could do it aliaay Bullying these


    vigers isn¡¯t an impressive feat. eo


    They have made it clear that they


    don¡¯t wea t to move. Why are yer


    beingso tyrannical? BeatingQeople


    upyust because they won¡¯tmove?


    Lt me tell you. I recorded?


    everything. Let¡¯s see if you can still


    keep up the tough act after this."

 Chapter 194-1

    Freddy smiled sinisterly. He said to Xavier, "Are you one of the vigers? Since you wish to meddle in this affair, you can die here."


    "Beat him to death," Freddy ordered his men.


    The thugs walked towards Xavier with iron bars in their hands.


    Xavier chided, "Do you know who I am? How dare you hit me? Even the big boss of yourpany has to speak to us politely and respectfully. You are nobody."


    Xavier could tell that the thugs were used to terrorizing the vigers. If the Darlings weren¡¯t here, the vigers would most likely never be able to regain their peaceful lives.


    Freddyughed out loud and said, "You¡¯re about to die, and you still try to threaten me with big talk. Pretty boy, consider yourself lucky to be able to die by my hands." He thenmanded his men, "Attack him."


    "Try me." Howard pulled Xavier behind him.


    "Herees another old fart. Are you eager to die as well? Okay! I¡¯ll send you on your way." Freddy waved his hand, and the thugs rushed towards Howard.


    The two bodyguards of the Darling family suddenly appeared and quickly stopped the swinging iron bars, kicking the thugs in the process. The bodyguards fought with the thugs. It was apparent that the bodyguards of the Darling family were far superior to the thugs.


    One of the bodyguards grabbed a thug¡¯s arm, twisted it, and dislocated the thug¡¯s shoulder. Another thug tried to attack the bodyguard captain from behind. Just as the thug was about to punch the captain in the head, the captain dodged. He threw a swift punch and hit the thug in the chest. The thug spat out a mouthful of blood.


    In no time, all the thugs were knocked down by the two bodyguards of the Darling family. All of them were groaning on the ground.


    Freddy was dumbfounded. These were his best thugs who had gone through thick and thin with him, yet they were beaten to the ground by two people.


    Freddy thought, ¡¯Damn it! No wonder that pretty boy is so fearless and smug. It turns out that he has people to protect him. I have miscalcted. Next time, I will bring more men and beat the pretty boy to a pulp.¡¯


    Danielle walked towards Freddy with an expressionless face.


    "What are you doing? What are you going to do?" Freddy asked in terror. He knew that Danielle was the one who pierced his wrist. He only dared to tease her just now because he had his men with him. Now that they were all groaning in pain on the ground, he was worried that Danielle might hurt him with another needle.


    While Freddy was talking, Danielle flicked a small pill into his mouth. It melted instantly inside his mouth.


    "You! What did you feed me?" Freddy widened his eyes and tried to dig the pill out. However, the pill had melted before he could react.


    "Do you want to live?" Danielle stood in front of Freddy and asked calmly.


    Freddy was intimidated by Danielle¡¯s aura and took a step back. He nodded frantically and said, "Of course! Nobody wants to die."


    "Then you should apologize to them first," instructed Danielle as she stared at Freddy coldly.


    Freddy found Danielle¡¯s words amusing. He wondered if Danielle had lost her mind for her to suggest this. Freddy was used to others begging for his forgiveness. He had never said sorry to these paupers before.


    Freddy asked, "Are you kidding me?"


    Danielle replied, "Do I look like I¡¯m joking?"


    The Darling family had just processed the fact that Danielle was proficient in martial arts. They saw her shoot out a needle. They were dumbstruck by her novel way of using needles.


    They thought, ¡¯It looks kind of cool, though.¡¯


    Vivian was especially awestruck. She looked at Danielle with the gaze of a fan. She thought, ¡¯She was so cool. I wonder if Danielle will teach her brothers a thing or two if I ask.¡¯


    Freddy said, "Beauty, you won¡¯t stay in this vige forever. My men and I have plenty of opportunities to cause trouble for them. Why make things difficult? I¡¯m just doing my job. Why don¡¯t we do each other a favor?"

 Chapter 194-2

    ----


    Freddy narrowed his eyes. His tone was menacing.


    Danielle sneered. "I never liked to make things difficult for


    others. I originally wanted to give you a chance to enjoy


    this beautiful day, but it seems you don¡¯t want to do so."


    Just as she said this, Danielle kicked Freddy in the chest,


    sending him flying several feet.


    Danielle moved like lightning, appearing in front of Freddy


    in a sh. She stomped on his chest and delivered another


    heavy blow.


    Crack. With a crisp sound, one of Freddy¡¯s arms was


    dislocated. With another crack, his other arm met the same


    fate.


    ----


    All this happened in less than a minute, leaving everyone


    stunned and speechless. They hadn¡¯t anticipated Danielle¡¯s


    sudden and brutal attack. They had assumed her threats


    were empty.


    Freddy shared the same thought, believing that Danielle


    was just trying to scare him with empty threats. He never


    expected that she would actually try to kill him.


    Freddy wailed in pain, ¡°It hurts! My arms are broken."


    He then pleaded, "I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong! We¡¯ll leave now."


    ----


    Freddy continously begged for


    mercy and tie in agony. The


    fallen nas eside him wanted tog?


    help. Hawever, seeing the S


    ruthlessness of Danielle, they fad no


    doubt that they would be killed if


    they intervened.


    ----


    Danielle ignored Freddy¡¯s pleas and picked up an iron bar


    from the ground. As she dragged it across the ground, the


    screeching sound sent shivers down the thugs¡¯ spines.


    With his arms broken, Freddyy on the ground and


    crawled backwards. He cried, "I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong! I


    apologize! Please forgive me. I¡¯ll apologize to whoever you


    want me to. Just spare my life!"


    Like an emotidaless demon, Danielle


    raised the ira bar and struck


    Freddy¡¯s kneecap with a clean and;


    swift blow. She then struck his other


    kneegap, followed by a blow tokhis


    back>She delivered each strike with


    futFforce.


    ----


    Even the bodyguards of the Darling family shuddered at


    this scene. They were shocked by how ruthless Danielle


    was given her usual gentle appearance.


    Freddy wailed incessantly, his body covered in blood from


    the beating. Danielle still seemed unsatisfied, as if she had


    gone too easy on him.


    ----


    Danielle dropped the iron bar, and


    those standigg around breathed a


    sigh of reli¨¦f They were really ~~


    worried that she would beat Freddy


    to deaths Instead of sympathizit


    with reddy, the vigers just-didn¡¯t


    wait Danielle to get into anytegal


    tfouble for the sake of theif vige.


    ----


    The vigers soon realized that they had rxed too soon.


    Danielle clenched her fists and punched Freddy in the face


    again and again. Freddy¡¯s face was swollen, and many of


    his teeth were knocked out.


    Freddy now had no strength left to beg for mercy. He


    regretted his decision. Danielle was no beauty; she was a


    pure devil. He had a feeling that he would die here today.


    ¡°Danielle, stop it. He¡¯ll die if you continue." Vivian reached


    out from behind Danielle to pull her away.


    Danielle¡¯s eyes were red. She quickly dodged Vivian¡¯s


    hands and turned around. She then mped Vivian¡¯s neck


    with great force. Vivian¡¯s face turned red from choking. She


    felt more and more suffocated.


    ----


    The process only took a few seconds. Howard and Xavier


    quickly ran to Danielle¡¯s side, trying to release her grip on


    Vivian. However, the two grown men couldn¡¯t pry her hands


    open.


    Danielle, sensing someone was trying to attack her, kicked


    Xavier and punched Howard, sending thetter staggering


    back several steps.


    The onlookers had no idea why Danielle started attacking


    her family. Her eyes were bloodshot.


    The two bodyguards rushed forward to save Vivian from


    Danielle¡¯s grasp. Danielle sensed that someone was about


    to attack her, so she let go of Vivian to counter the


    bodyguards¡¯ attacks.


    Vivian¡¯s vision blurred from suffocation. She coughed


    violently the moment Danielle let go of her. She gasped for


    air.


    ----


    Vivian then saw Danielle fighting with the bodyguards.


    Xavier quickly got up and shouted, "Danielle, I¡¯m Xavier.


    What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Vivian also called out, "Danielle, Mom and Dad are here.


    Please stop. You¡¯re scaring us."


    Howard and Vivian both noticed that something was wrong


    with Danielle. She didn¡¯t seem to recognize them now.

 Chapter 195-1

    As the Darlings tried to get Danielle¡¯s attention, she beat up the two bodyguards mercilessly. She kicked one of them, sending him flying several dozen feet away. She then kicked the captain, his bodynding at Howard¡¯s feet.


    Danielle¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The vigers didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly attack her own family. They wanted to rush forward to stop her.


    Orion shouted hurriedly, "Stay where you are and don¡¯t move! The girl doesn¡¯t recognize anyone now. She¡¯ll beat you to death if you approach her."


    Orion knew this because Danielle was currently exhibiting symptoms simr to victims of a certain type of poison he had seen before.


    When the poison took effect, the victims wouldn¡¯t recognize anyone and would attack everyone indiscriminately. Their strength would also increase exponentially. Orion was surprised to see Danielle like this because he thought this type of poison had gone extinct.


    He wondered how Danielle got poisoned.


    "Danielle, it¡¯s Mom. What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you recognize me?" Vivian teared up after noticing that Danielle didn¡¯t recognize them. She wondered what had gotten into Danielle.


    Danielle held her head, as if suppressing a strong pain. Her eyes switched back and forth between bloodshot and normal. No one dared to approach her.


    The moment her eyes returned to normal, Danielle quickly took out a pill from her bag and shoved it in her mouth with trembling hands. She then took out a silver needle and applied it to her own head.


    "What¡¯s wrong with Danielle? It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m a terrible mother. I always thought she was healthy. How did this happen?" Vivian watched with an aching heart as Danielle clutched her head in pain and jabbed a needle into her own head.


    Howard also felt distressed. He reckoned Orion knew a thing or two about Danielle¡¯s condition since he was the one who stopped them from approaching her just now.


    "Danielle, are you alright? I¡¯m here," Xavier said with tears in his eyes.


    Danielle closed her eyes and pulled out the silver needle after a while. When she opened her eyes, her pupils had returned to normal. However, she was very pale.


    Danielle walked up to the thugs and said coldly, "Leave with your men and tell your boss that I¡¯m waiting for him here in the vige. If he doesn¡¯t show up before sunset tomorrow, he only has himself to me for what happens next."


    The thugs carried Freddy, who had lost consciousness, and nodded like bobbleheads. One of them promised, "We will definitely deliver your message to our boss."


    They asked gingerly, "Can we leave now?"


    Danielle replied, "Yes."


    The thugs got into their cars very quickly, for fear that Danielle would change her mind. The cars drove away speedily.


    After dealing with the thugs, Danielle looked at her parents and Xavier, her eyes full of guilt. She didn¡¯t mean to hurt them.


    "Danielle, we are fine. Are you feeling better?" Vivian could tell that Danielle was feeling guilty, so she quickly took Danielle¡¯s hand andforted her.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you," apologized Danielle as she nced at the bodyguards she had injured. She had gone berserk because she had forgotten to take her medicine.


    "Miss Darling, we are fine." The two bodyguards tried to smile, but they were grimacing.


    "Everyone, go back to your chores. Danielle has driven the thugs away." Orion dismissed the vigers.


    Danielle said, "Mom, Dad, Xavier, the next time I attack someone, stay away from me. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt you. I was at f¡ª"


    Vivian interrupted her, saying, "Silly child, stop right there. We don¡¯t me you for what happened." Vivian hugged Danielle and patted her on the back.


    "Let¡¯s head back first," Orion suggested. He looked like something was weighing on his mind.


    Howard wanted to ask Danielle about what had happened, but he was afraid of provoking her now that she had just calmed down.

 Chapter 195-2

    ----


    Xavier was someone who spoke his mind without thinking


    much. Just as Xavier was about to speak, Howard covered


    his mouth and instructed, "Hush."


    "I haven¡¯t even said anything yet. Why are you covering my


    mouth?" Xavier protested. He wanted to roll his eyes at


    Howard.


    Howard nced at Danielle worriedly and said to Xavier,


    ¡°Nothing goodes out of your mouth. Don¡¯t irritate


    Danielle. We still don¡¯t know what will trigger her."


    Xavier took Howard¡¯s hand off his mouth andined,


    "Dad, am I that indiscreet? I just wanted to show some


    concern for Danielle."


    ----


    Howard replied earnestly, "You are.¡±


    Xavier was speechless. He was the youngest Best Actor


    award winner with tens of millions of fans, yet he was


    someone unreliable in the eyes of his own father. Xavier


    found this frustrating.


    They had just arrived at Orion¡¯s house when Raina came


    running out. With a concerned look on her face, she asked,


    "I heard that the thugs were causing trouble again. Are you


    alright?"


    Orion said, "We are fine, thanks to Danielle. We can talk


    about thister. Let¡¯s eat first." The vige chief then invited


    the Darlings into the house.


    Raina warmly weed them. She had prepared a


    chicken stew. She said, "Try it and see if it¡¯s good. We don¡¯t


    have any fancy food. The vegetables are all homegrown,


    without any chemical fertilizers or pesticides. They are


    absolutely healthy."


    ----


    "The food looks so appetizing.


    Thank you for,the scrumptious


    meal," VivianGaid gently. She quite


    liked the vige chief¡¯s family. The ¡ª


    vigersqere quite hostile to the.


    Paring nen they first arrived:


    because they thought the Darlings


    wete¡¯in cahoots with the thegs.


    Despite that, Orion and Raina treated


    the Darlings warmly and even


    provided them amodation at


    night after the misunderstanding


    was cleared up.


    ----


    ¡°Then you should eat more," Raina said enthusiastically.


    Vivian replied, "Okay."


    Danielle hadn¡¯t said a word since


    she entered the house. Her episodes


    had be more frequent recently,


    and nowgniedicine and acupunctufe


    could n¨¦ longer control them. She


    figur¨¦¨¦when she went berserk


    corapletely, she wouldn¡¯t beable to


    recognize her parents, brothers, or


    Cloud.


    ----


    She didn¡¯t mind losing control of herselfpletely before


    this since she was a lone wolf. However, she was reluctant


    to forget about her family now that she had found them.


    ¡°Dear, this is for you." Raina gave Danielle a big bowl of


    stew. She really liked Danielle.


    ----


    Danielle smiled and replied, "Thank you." She chomped


    down on the food. She didn¡¯t want her family to worry about


    her.


    After breakfast, Howard and Vivian looked at Danielle


    hesitantly.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, do you have something to say?" Danielle


    knew what her parents were going to ask, but she didn¡¯t


    know where to start. She had been unable to contact Cloud


    for a while, and she didn¡¯t know where he had gone.


    ¡°Danielle, can we know how this happened? Why did you


    suddenly not recognize us?" Howard asked cautiously.


    Vivian added, "Yes. You scared me. It¡¯s all my fault for not


    paying enough attention to you."


    ----


    Vivian wiped her tears, feeling sad.


    Xavier chimed in, "Danielle, our family is the richest in


    Aleria. Although your medical skills are very good, I will find


    a doctor to treat you when we return to the city."


    Danielle took a deep breath. She knew that this day would


    come eventually. She exined, "Mom, Dad, Xavier, I am


    not sick. I am poisoned, and I will have an episode on the


    15th of every month."


    ----


    Vivian eximed, "What? Poisoned?


    How could vanbe poisoned? What


    kind of pgison is it? Can it be cured"


    She turned¡¯pale when she heard ?


    Danielle¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t


    imagit how and why Danielle


    weld be poisoned since Dahielle


    was both capable and arable.


    ----


    To the side, Orion exined, "Danielle has been poisoned


    with Luna Stalk. As far as I know, this poison has gone


    extinct. So is its antidote."


    Danielle nced at the vige chief. She was surprised


    that he actually knew about this poison. Very few people


    knew about it. She wondered how he had leamed of it.


    She asked, "How do you know I got poisoned with Luna


    Stalk?"


    Orion exined, "I¡¯ve some understanding of this poison.


    By chance, I met someone who was poisoned with Luna


    Stalk. Your symptoms are very simr."

 Chapter 196-1

    Orion exined, "As the name suggests, people who are poisoned with Luna Stalk will have an episode every month on the 15th. When the poison breaks out, those poisoned will have great strength. Their eyes will turn red, and they will go bersek and go on a killing spree."


    Orion asked, "Danielle, how did you get poisoned? It¡¯s only the beginning of the month and you have had an episode, which means that the poison in your body has reached theter stage. Soon, the poison willpletely corrupt your self-awareness and you will not be able to control yourself. You will be a killing machine, your bodily functions will rapidly decline and you will die.


    "Every episode is chipping away your life. You must not get too emotional again." Orion wondered who would be so vicious to use this deadly poison on Danielle.


    Howard, Vivian, and Xavier were all frightened by Orion¡¯s description. They wondered how Danielle got poisoned with Luna Stalk. They certainly did not want to lose the youngest member of their family now that they had found her. They still hadn¡¯t pampered her enough.


    "Chief, since you recognize this poison, do you know where we can find the antidote? Please help us," pleaded Vivian as she cried uncontrobly.


    Xavier seemed to be frozen in ce. He noticed Danielle¡¯s eyes went red for an instant when they were attending Jacob¡¯s birthday party, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    He med himself for being so careless. Danielle had been helping the family ever since they found her. Xavier was appalled to think that Danielle had been tormented by the poison when she had yet to enjoy the warmth of the family.


    Orion said regrettably, "I also wish to help Danielle. Unfortunately, this poison is considered potent even among poisons. That¡¯s why it was eradicated. No one who was poisoned by this has ever survived, and no one has ever developed an antidote for it."


    Upon hearing this, Vivian trembled violently. She couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing her daughter again.


    Vivian eximed, "Honey, tell me, how did you get poisoned? Who poisoned you? I will kill the person who poisoned you."


    "Dear, calm down. Maybe we can find someone who can cure this poison,"forted Howard as he hugged Vivian.


    "Yes, we have to find the antidote. Right. Find the antidote. But where can we find it?" Vivian mumbled.


    "Mom, Dad, Xavier, my master, Cloud Waldstein, has been looking for the antidote. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die easily," Danielle said with a grin.


    Vivian thought, ¡¯Since Danielle is so incredible, her master must be very capable too. There is hope.¡¯


    Howard said to Danielle, "Honey, tell me, who poisoned you?"


    Danielle¡¯s gaze turned cold at the mention of this. She exined, "When I was abducted, the main culprit ordered the traffickers to feed me Luna Stalk. Fortunately, I met Cloud when I was a child. He has been looking for an antidote to suppress the poison in my body all these years."


    "What? Danielle, haven¡¯t you been investigating the person behind this? Have you found any clues?" Howard was so angry that the veins on his forehead were bulging. The traffickers actually fed Danielle poison when she was so young. They were crazy. Howard vowed to make them pay when he found the culprits.


    "I didn¡¯t find any clues so far." Danielle shook her head.


    Vivian hugged Danielle and burst out crying. Xavier wiped his tears to the side.


    Reluctant to see Danielle die because of the poison, Orion said, "Maybe there is still hope for you. The people in Whitepool Vige are proficient in poison while the people in ckpool Vige are well-versed in handling venomous creatures."


    Danielle now understood why she felt something different about the vigers. It turned out that they were proficient in handling venomous creatures. No wonder the vigers in ckpool Vige stay secluded from the outside world.


    "Chief, since the people in Whitepool Vige are good at poison, it means that they might be able to heal Danielle. Let¡¯s go to find them now." Invigorated by this information, Vivian wanted to set out immediately.


    Danielle advised, "Mom, let¡¯s solve the crisis of the vige and find Matthew first. The poison in my body has been suppressed temporarily, and I won¡¯t have another episode for a while." She believed that the poison in her body was not so easy to cure. If it was so easily cured, she would have been cured long ago.

 Chapter 196-2

    ----


    Orion was worried. The people in Whitepool Vige were


    evil, which was why both viges kept to themselves.


    Orion said frankly, "You can¡¯t just go to Whitepool Vige


    as you please. They are very wary of outsiders. You may


    be poisoned unknowingly before you even meet anyone at


    the entrance of the vige."


    "What? What should we do then?" Xavier frowned. The


    Darling family was facing crisis after crisis. Matthew was


    missing and Danielle was poisoned.


    Orion offered his help, saying, "I¡¯ll send a message to the


    chief of Whitepool Vige to see if they will help you. We


    don¡¯t usually interact with them, so they may not help us."


    ¡°Thank you so much, Chief," Howard said gratefully.


    "Chief, why don¡¯t the vigers interact with outsiders?"


    Danielle asked in confusion.


    ----


    Orion exined, "Everyone in our


    vige, adults and children alike,


    know how tograndle venomous


    creatures. We are simple people,


    and we are-afraid of being exploited


    by those with ulterior motives iKwe


    go to Re city. We are also afratd that


    thespeople in the vige will.gd


    astray." Orion was impressed by the


    Darling family¡¯s bravery. Usually,


    outsiders would be scared when


    they found out that the vigers


    interacted with venomous creatures.


    ----


    "Chief, have you found my brother, Matthew?" asked


    Danielle. She was constantly worried.


    Orion shook his head and said


    honestly, Teest time your brother


    Matthewwas seen, he was in our ~


    forbiddef-area. We gathered a few


    peopl search nearby this oC


    moroing, but we couldn¡¯t findyany


    trade of him. I¡¯m afraid it doesn¡¯t


    bule well for him."


    ----


    ¡°The forbidden area? Can I enter the vige¡¯s forbidden


    area? I want to find Matthew as soon as possible,"Danielle


    asked Orion.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go look for him together." Howard, Vivian, and Xavier


    also had worried looks on their faces.


    Orion looked troubled. He exined,


    "I¡¯m not theane who sets the rules,


    but the reason why it¡¯s calleda = ¡é


    forbiddefrarea is because it¡¯s very


    dangerous. No one from our vige


    dar¨¦$to go there. No one has ever


    cote out of the area alivesS


    ----


    Danielle insisted, "We¡¯re here to find Matthew. No matter


    how dangerous it is, we¡¯ll find him. Chief, please take me to


    the entrance to the forbidden area. I¡¯ll go in myself."


    ----


    Orion advised against it. "Please think this over carefully. I¡¯ll


    help you keep an eye out for Matthew. That ce is really


    dangerous, so you really shouldn¡¯t go there.¡±


    Danielle still had a lot to do and couldn¡¯t afford to wait here.


    The longer they waited, the higher the chances Matthew


    would be in danger.


    ¡°Danielle, we¡¯ll go with you. You can¡¯t go in alone," Howard


    urged, afraid that Danielle would sneak off on her own.


    If Howard hadn¡¯t said this, Danielle would have actually


    gone alone. Now she couldn¡¯t sneak away by herself.


    Danielle replied, "Alright."


    ----


    Orion said, "Since all of you¡¯ve made up your minds, get


    ready. I¡¯ll take you there. But remember, you muste


    back before sunset regardless of whether or not you find


    Matthew. You must remember this."


    Orion was worried about their safety.


    "Chief, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m wearing a watch." Xavier showed


    Orion the watch on his wrist.


    Orion rode a tricycle and sent the Darling family to the


    mountains outside the vige. They arrived at arge


    entrance to a cave. Orion said, "This is as far as I can take


    you. Be careful and stay safe."


    ¡°Thank you, Chief." Danielle thanked Orion with a nod.


    Outside the cave, Danielle reminded them, "Mom, Dad,


    Xavier, stay behind me. I¡¯ll lead the way. Be careful not to


    get separated when we¡¯re inside."

 Chapter 197-1

    "Danielle, why don¡¯t you let me lead the way?" Xavier suggested, concerned that there might be danger in the cave.


    Danielle replied firmly, "Xavier, you take the rear with Mom and Dad in the middle. That¡¯s final." She entered the cave first.


    It was pitch ck inside. Danielle took out a shlight from her bag, looked around, and walked forward cautiously.


    "Why is it so cold here?" Vivian clutched Howard¡¯s arm, afraid of getting lost.


    Danielle led the way. The further they went in, the colder it got. She reminded, "Mom, Dad, Xavier, be careful and stay close to each other. Something¡¯s off here."


    Hiss.


    "Danielle, did you hear something?" Howard looked around vigntly and grabbed Vivian.


    Danielle took out a dagger and cautiously watched her step. The sound resembled the hissing of a snake. She said, "There are most likely snakes nearby. Everyone, be careful. Take this powder. Throw it at the snakes if youe across them." She distributed some powder to the three of them.


    "Snakes? Oh my god! There are snakes here?" eximed Xavier, who was walkingst. His hair stood on end at the mention of snakes. They were his biggest fear. He really hoped Danielle was just joking with him.


    "Xavier, calm down. I will protect you. Keep your voice down so that you¡¯ll not attract them here." Danielle was afraid that Xavier would burst out screaming.


    "I wouldn¡¯t have brought you along if I knew you would be so useless. You are more of a burden than I am," Vivian said with a disgusted look.


    Hiss. The hissing sound got closer and closer.


    Danielle raised her hand to signal everyone to stop. The hissing sounded particrly eerie and terrifying in the dark cave.


    A snake, more than 16 feet long, stood upright in front of Danielle and her family, its tongue flicking.


    The legs of Howard, Vivian, and Xavier were trembling. This was the first time they had seen such arge snake appear before their very eyes.


    Xavier gripped Vivian¡¯s arm tightly. He would have fainted from fear if not for his strong determination to push through.


    He whispered, "It¡¯s a snake. A real one. What should we do?"


    The snake remained motionless, and so did Danielle. She could easily get rid of this big snake alone, but she was uncertain of her next step now that her parents and Xavier were behind her.


    Therge snake stuck out its tongue and moved forward slightly, as if testing them. Danielle gripped the dagger tightly, her eyes fixed on the snake before her. She had to resolve this quickly. They couldn¡¯t afford to waste time here, as there might be more danger awaiting them ahead.


    Danielle instructed, "Mom, Dad, Xavier, slowly move to the side and protect yourselves. I¡¯ll deal with this snake."


    "Danielle, it¡¯s too dangerous." Howard was frustrated that he was a burden to Danielle. He vowed to learn martial arts when they got back so that he could protect his family.


    Danielle urged, "We can¡¯t just remain here."


    Therge snake seemed to sense danger. It opened its mouth wide, and arge amount of saliva flowed out from its bloody mouth and wet the clothes of Danielle and her family.


    Danielle nced at her clothes with disgust. She thought, ¡¯This damned snake is disgusting! The stench is unbearable.¡¯


    Just as they were looking at their clothes in disgust, the snake¡¯s tail swiftly swept towards them. They would most likely be seriously injured if they got hit by the snake¡¯s tail.


    Danielle shouted, "Look out!"


    She dodged the snake¡¯s attack with a leap and turned around, stabbing the tail hard with her dagger. The snake was enraged and swung its tail frantically.


    Just as the tail was about to m into Howard and Vivian, Xavier rushed forward and shielded them. The tail smashed heavily into Xavier¡¯s chest, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Xavier, are you okay? You silly child, why did you step forward?" Vivian panicked seeing Xavier vomiting blood after being hit by the giant serpent.

 Chapter 197-2

    ----


    Xavier wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and


    said with difficulty, "I¡¯m fine." The blow almost killed him.


    Danielle, who was standing on the other side, rushed


    towards the giant serpent with her dagger and stabbed it


    directly into the snake¡¯s head.


    The giant serpent let out a roar, and its huge body


    struggled violently. Danielle was almost thrown to the side.


    She immediately took out her pistol and fired several shots


    at the serpent¡¯s head.


    Its blood sttered all over Danielle, and the giant serpent


    crashed to the ground with a thud.


    "Dad, Mom, Xavier, are you alright?" Danielle hurriedly


    asked with concern.


    Howard replied, "We¡¯re fine. We barely made any progress


    before this big snake attacked us. It¡¯s only going to get


    more dangerous the deeper we venture."


    Howard looked around vigntly. Without Danielle around,


    they would have been swallowed by that snake just now.


    ----


    Danielle suggested, "Dad, Mom,


    Xavier, why t I send you out first


    and you waittfor me at the entrance I


    of the cave?" She didn¡¯t know what


    terrible things awaited them next;


    but sKe supposed danger lurk¨¦d all


    ind here for this ce tobe


    nailed the forbidden area by the


    vigers of ckpool Vige.


    ----


    Xavier said earnestly, "Danielle, the


    three of us aten¡¯t skilled fighters. If


    we go with.you, we might slow you~


    down. But¡¯we can¡¯t let you face S


    dangenalone in order to find ?


    Matfttew. I can at least be yaur meat


    shield at a critical moment


    Vivian chimed in, "That¡¯s right, Danielle. Mom and Dad


    won¡¯t let you explore such a dangerous ce alone. Let¡¯s


    all be careful."


    ----


    Seeing that her parents and Xavier had made up their


    minds, Danielle didn¡¯t say anything more. She would just


    have to protect them carefully.


    She said, "Okay."


    They advanced cautiously in the cave. The further they


    went, the colder it got. asionally, they could hear the


    sound of dripping water.


    Danielle held out her hand, signaling them to stop.


    Howard asked, "What¡¯s wrong, Danielle?"


    ----


    "Something feels off here. Stay close to me," Danielle said.


    She held the shlight in her left hand and the dagger in


    her right, her beautiful eyes full of vignce.


    Xavier was walking at the back, clutching his chest and


    slowly following them. Just then, he felt someone pat him


    on the back.


    Fear surged through him. He was thest one in line.


    There was no way any of his family members could have


    patted him on the back. Xavier kept convincing himself that


    he was just imagining things.


    He moved another two steps forward before he felt


    le, he


    could no longer convince himself he was imagining things.


    someone patting him on the back again. Thi:


    Xavier shouted, "Oh lord! There¡¯s someone. Someone¡¯s


    patting me on the back. Help me."


    ----


    Xavier rushed to the front while screaming, his face pale


    with fright.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xavier?" Danielle quickly shone her


    shlight behind her.


    ¡°Danielle, someone just patted me on the back." Xavier


    was on the verge of crying due to fear.


    Danielle looked around vigntly, but found nothing.


    However, Xavier had no reason to lie. With the torchlight in


    her hand, Danielle approached Xavier and said, "It¡¯s okay.


    Calm down."


    Vivian was also startled by Xavier¡¯s shouts. She thought,


    ¡®Only four of us came in. Who could have patted Xavier on


    the back?"


    ¡°Xavier, you walk in the middle. I¡¯ll take the back," Howard


    said, ncing at his son¡¯s pale face. He was clearly


    worried Xavier might lose his nerve.


    ----


    ¡°Forget it, DadN¡¯ll handle the rear,"


    Xavier said voice wavering. His


    legs wereshaking so bad he thought


    they might give out, but he wasn¡¯


    aboutto let his dad take the risk.


    Swaflowing hard, he forced himself


    torfove back.


    ¡°Xavier,¡± Danielle cut in, "if anything happens, use the


    powder I gave you. Just toss it, grab onto Dad¡¯s shirt, and


    seriously, don¡¯t wander off."


    Her eyes darted between them, wishing she could shield


    them both at once.

 Chapter 198-1

    ¡°I can do this. I¡¯ve got this. Totally," Xavier mumbled to himself, trying to keep it together.


    "Matthew was a greatwyer, and Xavier couldn¡¯t figure out what business he had in a ce like this. Dangerous, dark, and downright nerve-wracking, Xavier already felt himself starting to unravel after just a few steps into the cave.


    "The ce was a total maze. Danielle stayed sharp, carving marks into the walls with her dagger as they went. At first, it seemed like a good n, until it didn¡¯t.


    "Uh, are we lost? We¡¯re trapped here?" Xavier asked, ncing nervously at the identical paths around them.


    "Danielle studied the marks she had made. There was no doubt about it. they were looping back to the same spot, over and over again.


    "Xavier started mumbling to himself, "Great, we¡¯re lost. Just going in circles over and over again."


    "He groaned, kicking a loose rock. "Is Matthew even here? Yeah, he¡¯s smart, but this ce is insane. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s navigating this on his own."


    His thoughts spiraled the longer they walked. "What if we¡¯re stuck here forever? We don¡¯t have much food, and dying of thirst sounds like a nightmare. This is so unfair."


    "He threw up his hands. "I¡¯m the youngest Best Actor, with millions of fans! I can¡¯t just drop dead in a cave. Seriously, life¡¯s got it out for me."


    "Xavier clenched his fists, already nning to give Matthew an earful when they found him. "When I see that guy, he¡¯s going to have a lot of exining to do."


    ¡°Quit whining and focus on getting us out of this maze," Vivian said. She kept reminding herself, Xavier was her biological son, and she had to keep it together. How she and Howard, two quiet people, ended up with such a nonstop talker was still a mystery.


    "Danielle kept her eyes on the terrain. "Let¡¯s keep moving. There¡¯s gotta be a way out of here," she said, marking the walls with her dagger as they went.


    "Howard shot Xavier a helpless look. "Yeah, let¡¯s all pay attention. Especially you, Xavier. Try putting that energy into something useful for once."


    "Xavier spun around, looking offended. "Why me? I¡¯m the one keeping everyone from losing it! You think it¡¯s easy? My mouth is practically dry from all this hard work!"


    "Vivian groaned, pressing a hand to her forehead. "If your mouth is dry, tough luck. There¡¯s no water anyway. And please, for just five minutes, give it a rest!"


    ¡°This kid just doesn¡¯t know when to stop," Vivian muttered to herself. "When we¡¯re out of here, I¡¯m setting him up on a blind date. Let him talk her ears off instead of mine."


    "Xavier,pletely oblivious to his mother¡¯s scheming, kept tossing out jokes, still convinced he was lightening the mood.


    "Meanwhile, Danielle finally managed to find a way out of the maze, carefully following the marks she had made. But after just a few steps, they were met with a thick, white expanse, like walking into a foggy morning. The strange sight made her stop in her tracks.


    ¡°Fog? In a cave?" Howard asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°No clue," Danielle replied. "But we don¡¯t know what¡¯s out there, so let¡¯s take it slow." Holding her dagger tightly, she crept forward.


    "The white fog kept thickening, making it hard to see even a few feet ahead. Danielle¡¯s nerves were on edge. With visibility this bad, she wouldn¡¯t have time to react if something attacked, and her parents and Xavier were right behind her.


    "Then came the sound¡ªwhoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ªgrowing louder and closer.


    "Danielle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "Move! Get out of the way!" she yelled.


    "Out of nowhere, several rusty swords shot toward them, their edges glinting faintly in the haze. Danielle barely had time to register what was happening.


    "She lunged forward, dagger in hand, and deflected the des, but the distraction of protecting her family left her vulnerable. A sharp sting ran through her arm as one sword grazed her hand.

 Chapter 198-2

    ----


    ¡°Get behind the walls, now!" she shouted, gritting her teeth


    against the pain.


    "At least a dozen swords shot at them this time. Danielle


    couldn¡¯t see where they wereing from, but the sound


    of them cutting through the air gave her a clue.


    ¡°Her dagger was too short to reach them all. Without


    thinking, she quickly shed her coat, wrapped it around


    herself, and swung it like a whip, using the fabric to block


    the des.


    ----


    "Standing at the center, Danielle


    spotted her family huddled safely


    against theWall, and her anxiety


    eased a litte. With the coat in hand,


    she sweng it wildly through therair,


    deflecting sword after sword=in that


    meiment, she felt like a general on


    the battlefield; focused ard fully in


    control.


    ----


    ¡°Human strength could only do so much, but these hidden


    weapons just kepting. The thick fog and the constant


    attack made it clear this was a trap set to stop anyone from


    getting through.


    ¡°Danielle kept deflecting the des, but she could feel the


    cuts from where they grazed her.


    "She quickly scanned the area. There had to be a switch


    somewhere, something they triggered when they came in.


    But before she could think much more, another group of


    weapons flew at them.


    ¡°Look for a switch on the wall!" Danielle shouted, blocking


    the iing des. "We need to stop this thing!"


    ¡°They didn¡¯t waste any time, quickly searching for the


    switch to stop the weapons, but all they found were solid


    walls covered in vines.


    ----


    ¡°Why are there so many vines here?" Howard muttered,


    pulling at one, thinking maybe it was connected to the


    mechanism. But he quickly realized it was just a vine,


    nothing to do with the weapons at all.


    ¡°Vivian¡¯s frustration was growing. Her daughter was out


    front, blocking the weapons while they stood there,


    completely useless.


    ¡°Danielle was starting to wear down. A long sword shot


    toward her shoulder. She barely dodged in time, but it still


    scraped her, leaving a shallow cut.


    " Blood started dripping from the wound, but the rusty


    de didn¡¯t go deep. Danielle didn¡¯t have the luxury of


    worrying about it, though.


    ----


    ¡°Danielle, you¡¯re hurt!" Vivian¡¯s face was full of worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mom. Dad, Xavier, you guys climb up the vines."


    Danielle quickly figured it out; these hidden weapons


    wouldn¡¯t hit the vines, so if they all stayed on them, they


    might be safe from the attacks.


    ¡°Without hesitation, Howard, Vivian, and Xavier scrambled


    up, using both hands and feet, eager not to hold Danielle


    back.


    ¡°Danielle, we¡¯re up! Come on, hurry!" one of them called


    out.


    "Danielle took a quick nce at them, relieved they were


    safe. She dodged to the side, grabbed a vine, and was up


    in no time.


    ¡°The three of them were panting when they saw Danielle


    leap up so effortlessly. The skill gap was obvious.


    ----


    "Taking a de reath, Danielle held


    on to the vin¨¦and thought about


    what to deyrext. She couldn¡¯t just ¡é~


    hang here forever, the vine might>


    breakcy hey couldn¡¯t put their Wes I in


    its hands. She needed toe up


    e something else.


    ----


    ¡°Danielle, take a break. I will head out first and see if he


    can find a way,¡± Howard said, even though he was in his


    fifties, he kept himself fit and strong.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ming with you. Let Mom


    and DanielieStay here. If we get


    through, ae an bring them over," oo


    *avier eee, , clearly worried abouttis


    dad. idn¡¯t want to always rely on


    his sister for protection, espetially


    after she had just gotten hurt.


    ----


    ¡°Alright, but you two be careful. Danielle and I will wait


    here," Vivian said.


    ¡°Howard and Xavier started crawling through the vines,


    heading ahead to find a way forward.


    ¡°Danielle, do you have any anti-inmmatory medicine? Let


    me help you put it on. Those rusty weapons could cause


    an infection if we don¡¯t treat it." Vivian¡¯s eyes were


    brimming with worry.

 Chapter 199-1

    "Danielle grabbed the disinfectant from her bag, but before she could pour it on herself, Vivian snatched it away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just pour it straight on, it will hurt," Vivian said, dipping a cotton swab into the disinfectant and gently applying it to Danielle¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Does it hurt?" Vivian¡¯s eyes were red, thinking that her daughter was hurt protecting them.


    "Danielle shook her head. "No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been through worse."


    ¡°Danielle, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you, and you ended up getting hurt. You were poisoned when you were so young, and you¡¯ve suffered all these years. Once we¡¯re out of here, I¡¯ll find the antidote. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you again." Vivian¡¯s tears flowed freely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, the poison is under control for now. I¡¯m tough, like a cat with nine lives," Danielle said, trying to make her mom feel better.


    ¡°Danielle, Mom, hurry up ande over! It¡¯s safe here. Crawl along the wall, and you¡¯ll find us." Xavier¡¯s voice came from ahead.


    "


    "Mom, I¡¯ll help you." Danielle tied a vine around Vivian¡¯s waist. "Ready?"


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go." As Vivian started moving forward, she was suddenly lifted up. She barely stopped herself from screaming, relying on her strong will to keep calm.


    "Danielle held Vivian¡¯s arm with one hand and grabbed the vine with the other, kicking off the wall as they both shot through the air.


    "Vivian bit her lip, her heart racing. Danielle was quick to act. One second, she was asking whether Vivian was ready, and the next, they were flying. Vivian hadn¡¯t expected that at all, and the sudden rush almost made her panic.


    Daniellended smoothly with Vivian, and both Howard and Xavier froze, thinking they were under attack by hidden weapons.


    They had just barely managed to climb over after struggling so much. Thest thing they expected was for Danielle to practically fly over with the vine in less than a minute, making their effort seem pointless.


    ¡°Dad, Xavier, what¡¯s going on with you two?" Danielle untied the vine from her mom, noticing that both of them looked frozen in ce.


    "Vivian smiled to herself, she could tell the guys were feeling a little embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Danielle, are you okay?" Howard asked, looking awkward.


    ¡°We¡¯re good. Let¡¯s keep moving!" Danielle said with ease.


    "Xavier stood there,pletely stunned. He had been nning to show off a little when Danielle got to him, thinking he¡¯d prove he could protect her too. But now, all that was stuck in his throat. Danielle had just flown over with Vivian,pletely stealing his moment.


    "¡¯Forget it. Who canpete with Danielle? Not every brother gets protected by his sister. This is a rare experience,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    "Danielle kept leading the way with her dagger in hand, and the others followed, staying alert.


    *****


    "Meanwhile, at Nathor Pce.


    ¡°Did you find anything?" David asked, his expression grim as he sat on the sofa.


    "It had been two days since hest heard from Danielle. Her phone was off, and she hadn¡¯t responded. The night beforest, she¡¯d sent him a message saying she was going to find Matthew, and then¡­ nothing.


    "Nathan was standing nearby, nervously shifting. "Mr. Charrington, thest ce Miss Darling¡¯s signal was picked up was in a mountain area near the city. Her car had been followed from Soufield. Miss Darling took care of them, and it was her people who took them back."


    "David¡¯s face darkened, his mood sinking even further. It felt like the temperature in the room dropped several degrees, even though it was autumn outside.


    "The fact that Danielle hadn¡¯t reached out to him first when things went wrong made David wonder if he hadn¡¯t given her enough security, like she didn¡¯t think he was reliable.


    Or maybe she just didn¡¯t care enough to turn to him.


    "He couldn¡¯t shake the worry gnawing at him, especially since he couldn¡¯t get in touch with her.

 Chapter 199-2

    ----


    ¡°Mr. Charriftgton, Miss Darling is


    really skitled. She¡¯ll be fine. Plus, ber


    parentgand Xavier are with herand


    Neenea two bodyguards


    Natkan said, wiping his forebead


    nefvously.


    ----


    "David had been so calm around Danielle that Nathan had


    forgotten what David was like before all of this.


    ¡°Are you a fortune teller?" David asked, his voice sharp.


    ¡°Nathan blinked, not sure where this was going. "No..."


    ¡°Then stop acting like you know it all," David said, his eyes


    cold and intense.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t find her in the next half hour, you¡¯ll be digging


    coal in Sheaniea," David added.


    ¡°Nathan¡¯s eyes went wide. "Not that ce, please. It¡¯s not


    somewhere anyone should be. I¡¯ll find Miss Darling¡¯s


    location within half an hour, I promise."


    Then, he rushed out of the living room, knowing he had


    less than half an hour to get things done before David sent


    him to Sheaniea.


    ----


    The phone suddenly rang, and David¡¯s anger red up.


    ¡®Who the hell dare to piss me off now?¡¯


    ¡°Speak,¡± he snapped, already on edge.


    ¡°What¡¯s got you so pissed?" Jaden asked, surprised by the


    sudden anger.


    ¡°Just say it, or I¡¯m hanging up," David shot back. He wasn¡¯t


    in the mood for small talk. His mind waspletely


    focused on finding Danielle.


    ¡°Jaden, realizing David was already in a bad mood, got


    straight to the point. "Do you know where Xavier went?"


    ¡°You want me to babysit him now?" David shot back, still


    frustrated with his friend.


    ----


    "Jaden forged himself to stay calm.


    He knewthis wasn¡¯t the right time¡±


    for thisGonversation, but he had


    already been snapped at, so he¡¯


    migkt as well get the answet" ¡®I¡¯m


    na¡¯joking."


    ¡°He¡¯s gone," David said, his teeth clenched as his anger


    bubbled up.


    ----


    ¡°What are you saying?" Jaden asked, clearly confused.


    ¡°They¡¯re lost. I can¡¯t track them down,¡± David replied, his


    frustration growing.


    ¡°Jaden finally put the pieces together. So, Danielle was


    probably gone too.


    ¡°Have you found them now?" Jaden asked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something else to do?" David snapped, his


    worry for Danielle outweighing any patience for small talk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you find her. Let me know if you hear anything,¡±


    Jaden offered, but David hung up before he could say


    more, irritated by the pointless conversation.


    ¡°Nathan burst in. "Sir, I found them. They¡¯re in ckpool


    Vige. It¡¯s a remote area, no signal."


    ----


    ¡°Get the helicopter ready. We¡¯re heading to ckpool


    Vige," David ordered as he stood up and made his way


    to the door.


    ¡°Hold on, sir. It¡¯s all mountains out there, no signal. We¡¯ll


    have to drive," Nathan pointed out carefully.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get going,¡± David replied, and the Rolls-Royce


    convoy took off from Nathor Pce.


    ¡°During the ride, David called Jaden to let him know where


    they were heading.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s gonna take about three hours to get there. You


    should try to rest, you haven¡¯t had much sleep the past


    couple of days," Nathan said, ncing at him.


    ¡°Yeah," David muttered, too exhausted to argue.


    ----


    "Meanwhile, Jaden got the info from


    David and aed getting ready to


    head to ckpool Vige himself. ¡é~


    ¡®Xavier #¨¦allly can¡¯t seem to stay out


    of trogble. What¡¯s he doing in that


    godfdrsaken ce?¡¯ he thought,


    fect ration growing.

 Chapter 200-1

    "Inside the cave, everyone stayed alert, not letting their guard down for a second. The further they walked, the colder it got. The chill crept up from their feet and wrapped around them.


    "Can Matthew really make it here? There are snakes, traps, and mazes everywhere. I almost thought we were following a treasure trail," Xavier said, sounding puzzled.


    ¡°I swear, this feels like one of those adventure movies," he added, trying to lighten the mood as the danger seemed to pass.


    "Vivian patted Xavier on the head. "Have you been so joblesstely? No one asked you to film? Want us to invest in you?"


    ¡°Mom, are you sick of me? Am I not your favorite anymore? Matthew is the one ruined my precious vacation," Xavier said, rubbing his head with a dramatic sigh.


    ¡°Can you just be quiet for once? You talk non-stop. I have no idea how your fans put up with it," Vivian said, half-annoyed, half-amused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. I¡¯m handsome, I¡¯m a good actor, and I¡¯m a warm guy. Why wouldn¡¯t people like me?" Xavier argued.


    "Danielle chuckled softly. Xavier really was like a little sun, just with a bit of a nervous streak.


    "Suddenly, squeaking sounds came from ahead, sending chills down their spines.


    ¡°Something¡¯s up ahead. Stay sharp," Danielle said, her voice low.


    "Wow, this is definitely an adventure. Sounds like rats... It¡¯s freaky," Xavier muttered, his eyes darting around. Everything in the cave felt like bad luck to him.


    "Danielle¡¯s eyes widened as the sound continued. It was likely vampire bats. The noise was unmistakable.


    ¡°Dad, Xavier, do either of you have a lighter?" Danielle asked, her mind racing to think of something that might work.


    ¡°I do," Howard replied, pulling one out and handing it to her. "Are you thinking of using fire on bats?"


    "Danielle gave a quick nod. "Yeah, bats hate firelight. When we move past them, we need to be as quiet as possible, or we¡¯ll spook them." The high-pitched chirping gave her a good idea of how many there might be.


    ¡°Dad, how¡¯d you know it was bats?" Xavier asked, clearly puzzled. He had been sure it was a rat or something.


    "Howard gave him a look. "Isn¡¯t it obvious? You, keep it down. Don¡¯t want to wake them up."


    ¡°Why is it always me?" Xavier muttered, resisting the urge to stomp his feet. He nced nervously at the ceiling, his mind racing with images of bloodsucking bats. Matthew was crazy toe to a ce like this.


    "Danielle gathered a few sturdy sticks, tore some fabric from her coat, and wrapped it around them. After dousing the fabric with alcohol, she fashioned four rough torches.


    ¡°Here," she said, handing them out. "Take one each, but only light them if we absolutely have to. Let¡¯s not stir up the bats."


    "Xavier epted a torch and immediately shrugged off his coat, draping it over Danielle¡¯s shoulders. "You take this. It¡¯s freezing in here, and you¡¯ll catch a cold."


    "Howard and Vivian exchanged approving nces. Their son wasn¡¯tpletely hopeless¡ªat least he knew how to look out for his sister.


    ¡°Thanks, Xavier," Danielle said, epting the coat without hesitation. She was definitely feeling the cold.

 Chapter 200-2

    ----


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re my sister. Looking out for you is my job,"


    Xavier said, puffing up a little.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s the kind of son I like to see," Howard said with


    asmile. "I¡¯ll take the lead. Danielle, you and your mom stay


    in the middle."


    "Danielle nodded. "Got it."


    ¡°With Howard in front, they moved forward in tense silence.


    No one dared breathe too loudly.


    ¡°As they moved deeper into the cave, the squeaking grew


    louder, filling the air like an eerie soundtrack.


    "Danielle switched off her shlight and nced up. Her


    stomach churned. The ceiling was covered with bats,


    massive ones, wayrger than anything she had ever


    seen.


    ----


    "Howard, Vivian, and Xavier followed


    her gaze, a hatever calm they


    had managed to hold onto vanished:


    Their kn¨¦es felt weak, anda S


    creeping dread settled over them. If


    the.bats decided to attack, they


    Me dn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ----


    ¡°Then, out of nowhere, Xavier let out a loud hup. The


    sound echoed through the cavern, startling a few bats into


    restless motion.


    ¡°Xavier pped his hand over his mouth, his face was


    pale. ¡¯Really? A hup now?¡¯ he cursed himself silently as


    he nced nervously at the ceiling.


    ¡°The rest of the group froze, barely daring to breathe as the


    bats stirred.


    "A handful pped their wings and darted around, but


    eventually, they settled down again. The silence returned,


    thick and heavy, but their relief was short-lived.


    ----


    The next second, Vivian stepped on


    a branch. Th€ Sound was


    particrly toud in the empty cave


    Theirits sank. Some bats were


    already flying towards them. oO


    inact all the bats on the top


    ofthe cave seemed to wak@up and


    fl€w towards them.


    ----


    Light the fire!" Danielle yelled, her voice cutting through


    the panic.


    ¡°The squeaking grew louder, the chilling sound wrapping


    around them like a threat.


    ¡°What do we do? They¡¯reing right at us!" Xavier


    yelped, ncing back nervously. His stomach churned at


    the sight of the swarm, and his legs felt like jelly.


    ¡°Howard fumbled with the lighter, his hands shaking. No


    matter how hard he tried, it wouldn¡¯t catch. "Dad, give me


    the lighter," Danielle said sharply. "We¡¯ll run ahead and


    figure it out."


    ¡°Howard passed it to her, his face flushed with guilt. The


    swarm was almost on them, and he hadn¡¯t even managed


    this simple task.


    ----


    Danielle darted behind Xavier without hesitation, her


    movements quick and deliberate. "Keep moving! I¡¯ll hold


    them off and catch up."


    ¡°Vivian spun around, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Are you


    out of your mind? You only have a dagger, don¡¯t stay


    behind! Danielle, we¡¯ll face this together!"


    ¡°Xavier, despite trembling from head to toe, stepped up.


    His jaw clenched, his eyes full of determination. "Mom, you


    and Dad go ahead. Find somewhere safe. I¡¯ll stay with


    Danielle and protect her."


    ¡°Go, now! Stop wasting time, or none of us are getting out


    of here," Danielle said sharply, gripping her dagger like her


    life depended on it. Her decision was final, she would hold


    them off, no matter what.


    ----


    "Howard grabbed Vivian¡¯s arm and


    pulled her fpGard "Let¡¯s go. Danielle


    knows wkat¡¯she¡¯s doing. We can¡¯t ~


    make thi@harder for her!" Vivian wa


    nce back at the kids with ag


    heayyheart. ¡¯Why did I step om that


    bratich? Now Danielle and Xavier are


    paying the price.¡¯

 Chapter 201-1

    "Danielle quickly worked on the lighter, her heart racing, but her face stayed calm.


    "The lighter was being difficult. ¡¯I swear, if you don¡¯t light now, I¡¯m tossing you,¡¯ she thought, but maybe it was the threat that did it; the lighter finally sparked.


    "She lit the cotton swab and handed the other torch to Xavier.


    The cave lit up, and the bats stopped flying toward them, though they didn¡¯t scatter. They just hovered in the air, screeching louder, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°Forget about them for now. The torches won¡¯tst long, we need to move," Danielle said, her voice tense.


    "Then, she pulled out a pouch of medicinal powder. "Xavier, cover your mouth and nose." She tossed a handful of the powder into the air.


    "The powder stuck to the bats, and many of them dropped to the ground. Xavier blinked, stunned by what his sister had just done. The bats seemed less like a threat now.


    ¡°This powder really works. Sprinkle more and take out all these damn things," Xavier said, clearly excited.


    "The squeaking grew louder, and Danielle couldn¡¯t tell if the bats were reacting to Xavier¡¯s words or the sight of their fallenrades, but the noise was deafening. She felt like her ears were going to explode.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more. I used it all," Danielle said, a frustrated look on her face.


    ¡°What now? They sound like they¡¯re getting even angrier." Xavier now started panicking.


    "A fewrger vampire bats swooped down toward them. Danielle held the torch in her left hand and the dagger in her right, ready to fight.


    "The big bats led the charge, with the smaller ones quickly following, alling at them. Danielle swung the torch at them, hoping to scare them off, but the big bats dodged easily.


    "The bats split into two groups and came at them from both sides. Danielle managed to dodge the attack, but more bats were circling above them, getting closer.


    "Danielle tightened her grip on the dagger, eyes sharp. "Do you think the big bats are in charge of the smaller ones? If they are, maybe we just need to take them out. You know, take out the leader, and the rest will scatter."


    "With that thought in mind, Danielle made her move. Arge bat came straight at her, but this time, she didn¡¯t dodge. Dagger in hand, she ran at it and plunged the de deep into its body. In one swift motion, the bat fell dead.


    "As if she had cracked the code, she shouted, "Xavier, take care of the big ones!"


    "Xavier wasn¡¯t having the same luck. He was swinging a stick around, trying to hit, but his aim was all over the ce. After a bunch of wild swings, his arms were burning, and he still hadn¡¯t taken one down. Meanwhile, Danielle seemed to drop a bat with every strike.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying! But these bats are all over me!" Xavier grumbled. "It¡¯s like they¡¯re ganging up for me. Why don¡¯t they y fair?"


    "Danielle, too focused on the bats, couldn¡¯t help but notice that the swarm had shifted its attention to Xavier. They must¡¯ve noticed how strong she was and decided Xavier was the easier target.

 Chapter 201-2

    ----


    ¡°Hold on! I¡¯ming!" she called out, dashing toward him.


    ¡°In no time, she had cleared a path, knocking bats out of


    the air with abination of the dagger and stick, one after


    another. She moved fast, protecting her brother as she


    went.


    ¡°Xavier stopped, stunned. Danielle was unstoppable,


    taking out the bats like they were nothing.


    ¡°Xavier, watch out!" Danielle shouted, swinging her stick


    and taking down the bat that had been sneaking up on him.


    She pulled him close, protecting him like a mother hen.


    ¡°Oh man, that nearly gave me a heart attack. It came out of


    nowhere," Xavier said, patting his chest, frustrated at the


    whole situation.


    ----


    ¡°Bats were still swooping toward them, and it was clear


    they were in trouble. Danielle and Xavier only had so many


    hands, and they had used up all the powder.


    ¡°Just as Danielle was thinking about what to do next, she


    heard someone call out, "Danielle, Xavier, we¡¯re here!"


    Howard and Vivian came running toward them, each


    holding a torch. As they caught up, they both threw white


    powder into the air.


    ¡°Run, quick! While the bats are still distracted!" Howard


    and Vivian shouted. The four of them bolted, running as


    fast as they could.


    ¡°Danielle risked a nce behind her and saw the bats


    weren¡¯t following anymore. "Alright, let¡¯s take a breather."


    ¡°Xavier was gasping for air, shaking his head. "I thought I


    was gonna drop dead back there. Mom, Dad, why did you


    come back?"


    ----


    ¡°We were worried about you two. If something happens to


    you, what¡¯s the point of us staying safe?


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯sing next. Let¡¯s rest and eat


    something before we go any further," Vivian said, pulling


    out some bread and water from her backpack and handing


    it to Howard and the kids.


    ¡°We should¡¯ve had the bodyguardse in with us.


    They¡¯re trained, so Danielle wouldn¡¯t have to be the only


    one protecting us," Xavier said, frustration creeping in.


    ¡°If we¡¯d brought them all, and those people caused more


    trouble, the vigers wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Leaving the


    bodyguards behind also helps them. Once we¡¯re out, we¡¯ll


    deal with it. We have to keep our word," Howard replied


    firmly.


    ----


    ¡°I don¡¯t get why they¡¯re so obsessed


    with this vige. What are they after?


    Or is there treasure hidden here? ~


    You mertfioned this ce being as


    frbigah area, maybe that¡¯s why all


    thegesthings are in our way?-Vivian


    wandered aloud, piecing things


    t6gether like a detective..


    ----


    Danielle chewed on her bread


    quietly, her ngind elsewhere. The


    vigers were clearly under some ~


    sort of spell. If, like the vige chief¡¯


    said, someone poisoned them, It¡¯


    couldwe a disaster. She had Heard


    frog her Cloud about different types


    ofcurses, ones that controlled


    minds.


    ----


    Thinking of him made her uneasy.


    His whereabSuts unknown, she


    couldn¡¯t reath him. He refused to


    use a ph@ne, sticking to letters. we


    She¡¯d en back with the Darling¡±


    famity for so long and hadn¡¯theard


    frasn him, not even a reply.to her


    l&fters.


    ----


    ¡°Once they found Matthew, Danielle thought maybe it


    would be time to go back and see if her master was still on


    the mountain. She hoped nothing had happened to him.


    ¡°And the poison inside her was getting harder to keep


    under control. The antidote they were working on still


    wasn¡¯t ready, and the universal antidote she hade up


    with had no effect on it.


    ¡°Danielle feared that one day, she¡¯d lose control and


    wouldn¡¯t recognize her family anymore. ¡®What if I hurt


    them? Maybe I should just lock myself in a cage when I get


    back before it gets to that point,¡¯ she thought, her worry


    growing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 202-1

    "Danielle shook her head hard, snapping herself out of the thought. No way was she going to lock herself in a cage like some animal.


    "There had to be a better solution. She wasn¡¯t about to give up so easily.


    "She took a deep breath, silently psyching herself up. ¡¯Come on, Danielle. You¡¯ve gotten through worse. You¡¯ll figure this out. You¡¯re a survivor.¡¯


    "Howard, Vivian, and Xavier sat in front of her, looking terrified, waving their hands in her face.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?" Danielle blinked, snapping out of her daze.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we were going to ask you!" Xavier said, eyeing her nervously. "You¡¯re shaking your head, then nodding, then smiling, then frowning. Are you... possessed or something?"


    "Vivian leaned closer, pressing a hand to her forehead. "You don¡¯t feel warm, but, Danielle, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re freaking us out!"


    ¡°Yeah," Howard added, his voice heavy with concern. "Is the poison getting worse? Do you still recognize us? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find an antidote as soon as we get out of here. You¡¯ll be fine. I promise."


    "Danielle looked at their worried faces and felt a pang of guilt. She hadn¡¯t meant to scare them, she was just lost in thought.


    ¡°Danielle, how many fingers am I holding up?" Xavier asked, waving two fingers in front of her face. He noticed her staring nkly and couldn¡¯t help but worry. Their dad might be right. He had seen the poison acting up, and the memory haunted him.


    "Danielle groaned, rubbing her temples. "Two, Xavier. You think the poison has fried my brain already?"


    ¡°Everyone, rx," Danielle said, ncing at her parents too. "The poison is under control for now. I was just thinking, okay? You can stop freaking out."


    "Danielle rarely talked that much in one go, but if she didn¡¯t exin herself, they would probably think she was actually losing it.


    "Vivian let out a breath, her hand over her heart. Seeing Danielle so out of it had terrified her. Whoever had poisoned her daughter would pay. Clenching her fists, she silently vowed to find an antidote and make them regret it.


    "Howard put a hand on Danielle¡¯s shoulder, his face serious but kind. "Listen, sweetheart. Your mom and I will find a cure for you, no matter what it takes. You¡¯re going to be okay, I promise."


    "Danielle smiled faintly, grateful but uneasy. If the poison hadn¡¯t acted up unexpectedly earlier, nearly causing her to hurt her mom, she wouldn¡¯t have told them anything.


    Danielle had lived with this poison for as long as she could remember. There was no cure, at least not yet. If Cloud hadn¡¯t been using every trick in the book to keep it under control, she¡¯d have turned into a mindless killer years ago.


    He was the reason she started studying medicine in the first ce. She might be a miracle healer, but even she couldn¡¯t fix herself.


    ¡°Listen," she said firmly, looking each of them in the eye. "You can¡¯t tell anyone about this. The fewer people who know, the better. I¡¯ve made enemies, bad ones. If they find out, they¡¯ll use it against me. Please, promise me you¡¯ll keep this quiet."


    "Danielle wasn¡¯t worried about herself. What really kept her up at night was the thought of those shameless peopleing after her family instead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Danielle. We won¡¯t tell anyone," Howard said, his tone serious. He knew exactly what she was afraid of. If news of her poisoning got out, herpany¡¯s stock would nosedive, and chaos would follow.


    "If only they had found her sooner. She had been through so much on her own, running a massivepany and carrying a weight no one should have to bear.


    ¡°Okay," Danielle murmured. When she looked at her father and saw the tears welling up in his eyes, guilt twisted in her chest. Her condition was clearly hitting her family harder than she had realized.


    "She turned away, annoyed at herself for letting her emotions slip in front of them.

 Chapter 202-2

    ----


    ¡°Outside ckpool Vige, a fleet of Rolls-Royces rolled


    up to the entrance, putting the whole vige on high alert.


    The vigers grabbed sticks and gathered, ready for


    trouble.


    ¡°Even the Darling family¡¯s bodyguards, left behind on


    Danielle¡¯s orders, were on edge. They hadn¡¯t expected


    those thugs to return so soon after Danielle had put them in


    their ce.


    ----


    "Danielle had definitely made the


    right call. Trusting them to stay


    behind had given the vigersa a


    fighting, chance. The bodyguards¡±


    stoo , silently promising oC


    themselves they had to protect the


    vige no matter what came their


    Way.


    ----


    "So many people in camouge uniforms spilled out of the


    luxury cars, lining up in perfect formation with pistols aimed


    at the vigers.


    ¡°The sight sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡®Are those


    guns real?"


    "Did Miss Darling hit those guys so hard this morning that


    their boss came back to wipe out the whole vige?¡¯ they


    kept asking themselves, dread sinking in.


    ¡°Their faces turned ghostly white. The idea of making it out


    alive felt like a distant dream. The vigers gripped their


    sticks tighter, but it wasughable to think they would be


    any use now.


    ¡°The two bodyguards Danielle left behind stood firm, but


    against a squad of armed men, their confidence wavered.


    The odds weren¡¯t in their favor.


    ----


    "Some of the vigers started whispering about resorting to


    witchcraft. Desperate times called for desperate measures,


    and protecting their vige was all that mattered now.


    ¡°The Darling family bodyguards were ready to fight to the


    end when they noticed something strange. The entire


    scene had gone eerily still. The vigers looked frozen in


    ce, as if time itself had stopped.


    ¡°The men with guns hadn¡¯t moved, holding their positions


    like statues. The bodyguards exchanged a nervous nce.


    Whoever owned this real estatepany must be


    absolutely unhinged.


    ¡°If things escted any further, this could end in a


    massacre.


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable, and we¡¯re not giving in,¡¯ the


    vige chief said firmly, stepping forward to face the armed


    man without flinching.


    ----


    ¡°Inside the car, David twisted the tail ring on his finger, his


    eyes cold. "Oh, never give in?" he muttered under his


    breath. These fools dared to mess with Danielle, they were


    practically begging for death.


    ¡°Hand her over, and I might let your vige survive. Refuse,


    and none of you will walk out of here alive," the bodyguard


    captain said, pressing the barrel of his gun against the


    vige chief¡¯s temple.


    ----


    "The vigers were now certain,


    these mene to avenge the


    ones DanieJle had beaten earlier. But


    she had done it to protect them, and


    the vige chief knew he could#¡¯t


    SAC her. Besides, Danielleqwasn¡¯t


    even here to find.


    ----


    ¡°If it came down to it, they would fight. Maybe it was even a


    good chance to put their witchcraft to the test.


    ¡°I have no idea who you¡¯re talking about," the chief replied


    evenly, refusing to budge.


    ¡°The captain¡¯s finger hovered near the trigger. "You sure


    about that? Because if you¡¯re lying, your whole vige pays


    the price."


    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid, Chief!" a viger yelled.


    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re ready to fight if we have to!" another shouted,


    gripping a stick tightly.


    ¡°Better to fight than roll over for these goons," someone


    added, their voice fierce despite the fear in their eyes.


    ----


    ¡°The captain¡¯s gun was still aimed at the chief, his


    expression cold and ruthless. But before he could act, the


    Darling family bodyguards sprang into action, pushing


    through the crowd to stand in front of the chief.


    ¡°Enough of this!" one of them barked, his voice cutting


    through the tension. "You think you¡¯re tough threatening


    vigers? Try that on me instead!"


    "The head of the bodyguard squared


    his shoulders standing protectively


    in front ofthe vigers. Their stang¨¦


    made itGl¨¦ar, no matter the odds


    they would follow Danielle¡¯s orders,


    event it cost them everything.

 Chapter 203-1

    ¡°Oh, you want to fight me?" The mercenary leader, Aran Hunt, pointed at himself, clearly amused.


    ¡°Yep, if I win, you let these vigers go and stop causing trouble," the head of Darling family bodyguard said, not backing down.


    "It wasn¡¯t that the other bodyguard doubted the captain¡¯s abilities, but with guns involved, they knew there was a chance the enemy might y dirty.


    ¡°Captain?" he asked, still unsure.


    "The captain shot him a quick, reassuring look. Winning would mean the vigers were safe. Losing? Well, at least they had go down fighting.


    "Aran chuckled, clearly mocking him. "And if you lose?"


    ¡°My life is yours to do with as you please," the bodyguard captain said, his resolve clear.


    ¡°Alright then." Aran tossed his gun to one of his men, crossing his arms with a smirk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this." It was obvious he wasn¡¯t taking the bodyguard captain seriously.


    "The mercenaries stood back, watching the scene unfold, while the vigers were filled with worry.


    The bodyguard captain threw a punch at the mercenary, aiming for his face, but the mercenary didn¡¯t flinch.


    Just as the punch was about tond, the mercenary grabbed the captain¡¯s arm and twisted it with a sickening crack, nearly dislocating it.


    Without missing a beat, he mmed a punch into the captain¡¯s chest, making him spit blood, then kicked his knee, bringing him to the ground.


    "The whole thing took less than five minutes. The bodyguard captain waspletely defenseless, taken down without even a chance to fight back.


    Another bodyguard from the Darling family rushed in, furious. "You darey a hand on our captain? I¡¯ll kill you!"


    He threw a punch, but before even making contact, the mercenary kicked him away like he was nothing, sending him flying several meters.


    "The bodyguard captain, kneeling on the ground, watched in disbelief, wondering if they were going to die there without everpleting their mission for Danielle. He felt like he had failed.


    ¡°You think you can take me on? You¡¯ll never win, not even if you try again in your next life," Aran said, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "The vigers wanted to help, but Aran raised his hand, and just like that, guns were aimed at them. "Stay back. I¡¯ll ask one more time: where is she? Hand her over now!"


    "Nathan, who had been buried in paperwork, looked up and froze when he saw the bodyguards from the Darling family sprawled out on the ground.


    ¡°This is bad. Those two aren¡¯t vigers, they are Danielle¡¯s bodyguards!" he quickly realized.


    "Panicked, he rushed out of the car, fearing the mercenaries would finish them off. If they did, Danielle would definitely be furious with David.


    "David, still sitting in the car, snapped back to reality. He initially thought the bodyguards were no good, but now it made sense.


    "He had always been focused on Danielle when he visited the Darling family, never noticing anyone else.


    "Now he had almost beaten up his own people. If Danielle found out, he was sure she¡¯d be pissed and ignore him. The more he thought about it, the more it seemed like a real possibility. So, he quickly followed Nathan out of the car.


    "Nathan rushed toward the bodyguards, yelling, "Stop! Stop!"


    "The mercenaries exchanged confused looks. They were sure they had been sent to protect Danielle, yet Nathan was telling them to stop.

 Chapter 203-2

    ----


    ¡°Their n had been simple: get the vigers to hand her


    over, and if not, tear the vige apart looking for her.


    "Nathan lookeeLat the Darling family


    bodyguardssstill lying on the ground,


    unable tommove. He knew he had te~


    step in t6make sure David didn¡¯itS


    take tte me for this. As David¡¯s


    tru assistant, it was his job to


    cana the situation.


    ----


    ¡°Are you okay? Can you move?" Nathan asked, helping the


    bodyguard captain to his feet. "What are you all just


    standing there for? Help the other one up too."


    ¡°The mercenaries and bodyguards exchanged confused


    nces, unsure what to make of this.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?" Nathan asked again, irritation


    creeping into his voice.


    ¡°One of the mercenaries finally reacted, grabbed a


    bodyguard, and tossed him back onto the ground like it


    was nothing.


    ¡°Nathan¡¯s frustration boiled over. "What the hell are you


    doing?" he snapped.


    ----


    ¡°Well, you want. to deal with them


    personally, ght? I just set them up


    for you Just don¡¯t hit them too hard,


    they might die here. They deservest


    for messing with our captain, oC


    though the mercenary said ayith a


    grit thinking he was being-helpful


    ----


    Nathan¡¯s face went sour. These guys had no clue what


    they were doing. David¡¯s whole future was at risk, and they


    were making it worse. "Shut up!" he growled.


    ¡°The mercenary scratched his head, totally confused. He


    couldn¡¯t figure out why Nathan was mad when he thought


    he was just making things easier.


    ¡°He had thrown the guy right in front of Nathan so he could


    deal with him, and all he got was a "shut up.¡± He didn¡¯t see


    the problem.


    ¡°They always said men were hard to figure out, and this


    was a perfect example of that.


    ----


    ¡°Forget aboutwwhat he said. Let me


    introduce If. I¡¯m Nathan Ross,


    special assistant to the CEO of =~


    Charrington Group," Nathan said¡±


    casually "You guys are bodyguards


    for the Darling family, right? Frere


    wasa little mix-up earlier sifce these


    gays didn¡¯t recognize you,¡±


    ¡°The two bodyguards stared up at him, slowly processing


    what he said. They knew Nathan as Danielle¡¯s fianc¨¦¡¯s


    assistant but had no idea what he was doing here or if


    these mercenaries were with him.


    ----


    ¡°See? Just a ssic case of identally attacking ally,"


    Nathan said with a grin. "You guys got messed up pretty


    bad. Let me get someone to take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°The bodyguards were still lost, unsure if David was about


    to wipe out the whole vige. They had no idea why they


    had been beaten up in the first ce.


    ¡°Nathan looked at the two guys still sitting there, dazed. He


    wondered if his people hit them too hard, but quickly shook


    it off. Bodyguards couldn¡¯t be that weak.


    ¡°Aran finally got it, those guys they had just beaten up were


    Danielle¡¯s bodyguards. Indeed, they were in big trouble


    now.


    ----


    ¡°David walked up just then. "What are you doing here?


    Where is Danielle?"


    ¡°The two bodyguards snapped out of it when they saw him.


    ¡°Miss Darling isn¡¯t in the vige. She told us to stay and


    protect the vigers. We thought you were the ones who


    caused trouble earlier and wereing back for payback."


    ¡°The vigers were starting to realize what was going on.


    These people weren¡¯t the same people from earlier.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡± David asked calmly, eyeing the


    bodyguards.


    ¡°Miss Darling and the others went to the forbidden area,


    Mr. Charrington. You should stay here; they¡¯ve been in


    there for a while, they should be back soon,¡± the captain


    said, wincing from the pain.


    ----


    ¡°We¡¯re really sorry. We didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone. Just a


    misunderstanding,¡± Nathan said, bowing slightly to the


    vigers.


    ¡°Take them to the hospital. Leave some people here to


    watch over the vigers, and the rest of you,e with me


    to the forbidden area," David directed.


    "The vige chief stepped in, stopping David. Even though


    these guys seemed tough, now that the misunderstanding


    was cleared, he couldn¡¯t just let them walk into danger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go in there," he said, his voice serious. "It¡¯s


    dangerous. I couldn¡¯t stop the woman earlier when she


    tried to go in. You don¡¯t know that ce, it¡¯s too risky."

 Chapter 204-1

    "When David heard that Danielle had gone to the forbidden area, his worry only grew. He had to go in, no matter what.


    ¡°Appreciate the warning, but I¡¯m going in," he said, not even looking at the vige head. "Can you show us the way?"


    "The vige head tried again, his concern obvious. "We won¡¯t even go near it. You¡¯ll be risking your life if you do. You¡¯re sure you wanna go in there?"


    "David nodded. "That¡¯s exactly why I have to go. Danielle is in there."


    "The vige head knew it was no use trying to stop them, so he sighed and gave onest piece of advice. "Fine, but be careful. You need to get out before dark, and don¡¯t make any sound once the sun sets."


    ¡°Yeah," David muttered.


    "On their way to the forbidden area, they ran into Jaden, rushing towards them like his life depended on it.


    ¡°Where are you going?" Jaden asked, out of breath.


    ¡°Forbidden area." David didn¡¯t even break his stride, surprised Jaden caught up so fast.


    "Jaden had been worried the whole time, afraid he would miss something important. He wasn¡¯t exactly known for his patience. "What are you gonna do there? Where¡¯s Xavier?"


    ¡°In the forbidden area. Anything else you wanna ask?" David shot back, already annoyed. He was done with the questions and just wanted to find Danielle.


    "Jaden hurried to follow, with a whole group of bodyguards trailing behind like they were about to raid the ce.


    "The vige chief led them on, watching them closely.


    "If he didn¡¯t know Danielle, he wouldn¡¯t have risked bringing this dangerous-looking crew to the forbidden area. They looked like trouble.


    "Outside the cave of the forbidden area in ckpool Vige, the vige chief looked uneasy and said, "This is the forbidden area. I¡¯ll leave you here, be careful once you go in."


    ¡°Thanks, Chief," Nathan said with a nod.


    "The vige chief waved it off. "Just be careful. If you find Miss Darling, bring her back. She knows where my house is."


    ¡°Got it," David said, his tone clipped. It was only because it had to do with Danielle that he bothered to say anything more.


    "The group walked into the forbidden area, but as soon as they stepped inside, they realized something was off. While it was sunny outside, the cave felt like a freezer, making them all shiver.


    ¡°It¡¯s freezing in here," Nathan grumbled. They had alle in wearing light clothes, not expecting the cold.


    "Back at the other end, Danielle and the others were about done resting.


    "They had thrown their coats aside, and the cold was starting to hit them hard. Luckily, they had kept moving; otherwise, they might¡¯ve started to worry about freezing before they found anyone.


    "The cave seemed to stretch on forever. Danielle took the lead, with everyone following her closely. They had no idea how big the ce was, but it was clear they weren¡¯t leaving tonight.


    "With the cold settling in deeper, Danielle¡¯s worry about Matthew only grew.


    She didn¡¯t know how good he was or why he was even here, but the thought of him getting hurt and passed out in this freezing ce had her on edge.


    "¡¯We need to find him fast,¡¯ she thought, heart racing.


    ¡°The paths here are tricky," she said, ncing back at them. "We could get separated if we¡¯re not careful. Dad, Mom, Xavier, stick close to me!"

 Chapter 204-2

    ----


    ¡°Don¡¯t 9 an eke onthe Xavier replied,


    keeping an on their parents. "I¡¯ve


    got thermsovered. We won¡¯t get ¡é


    separated But there are a few paths


    up ahead. Which one do we take?"


    He I8oked at the fork in the toad,


    upgerainty on his face.


    ----


    ¡°Danielle wasn¡¯t sure where the paths led or what they


    would run into next, but it felt like these forks in the road


    were there to mess with them.


    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll check it out," she said, taking a step forward,


    then quickly pulling back.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Danielle?" Howard asked,


    noticing the Serious look on her


    face. He knew when she was Ps


    focused,and that usually meant ws


    trouble, They had already run iato


    danger at every turn since they got


    indike they were moving through


    checkpoints.


    ----


    ¡°Checkpoints? Maybe that¡¯s exactly what this is. Trying to


    keep us out?¡¯ Howard thought but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Something¡¯s off ahead," Danielle said, eyeing the fork. ¡°It


    looks like a split in the road, but when I look closer, it¡¯s like


    a mirror." She pulled out her gun, aiming to fire a couple of


    shots to test it out.


    ¡°No way. If it¡¯s a mirror, howe we don¡¯t see ourselves


    in it?" Xavier asked, his face full of doubt. But no matter


    what, he trusted his sister. If Danielle said something, that


    was good enough for him.


    ¡°The gunshot rang out, and a secondter, the fork in the


    road shattered with the sound of breaking ss.


    ¡°Danielle rushed to where the ss had shattered, and her


    eyes widened.


    ----


    "The fork was gone, reced by a huge pit, at least ten


    feet wide and several feet deep. There was no way to


    cross it. They would be stuck unless they could fly.


    ¡°The rest of them quickly ran up to her. Vivian went pale.


    ¡°How is this even possible?"


    ¡°Good thing the ss was there,"


    Xavier said, shuddering. "Or we


    would¡¯ve fatten straight into that ~


    thing. It¡¯s@so deep, and there are ws


    rocks the bottom. We wouldwe


    beemdead He grimaced at thre


    YU


    thauight of their bodies being never


    f6und.


    ----


    ¡°Howard¡¯s voice was cold and firm. "Do you think that ss


    with the illusion was there just to stop us from falling? If


    Danielle hadn¡¯t been sharp, we would¡¯ve never noticed and


    walked right into it."


    ¡°We would¡¯ve noticed when we hit the ss. Who would


    just walk into it?" Xavier said, his voice full of disbelief.


    ----


    ¡°Yeah, Dad is right. This ss is different from what we¡¯re


    used to. Super thin and breaks easily. If we hadn¡¯t seen it


    and identally touched it, it would¡¯ve shattered, and we


    would¡¯ve lost our bnce and fallen," Danielle exined.


    "She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy too. If she hadn¡¯t


    trusted her instincts and stopped when she did, there was


    no doubt she would be dead right now.


    ¡°They all stayed alert. This ce was full of traps, and one


    wrong move could lead to disaster.


    ¡°Danielle, how did you even know the ss was there?¡±


    Howard asked, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    ¡°Vivian and Xavier exchanged nces, both impressed by


    how sharp she was. They were both proud of Danielle as a


    daughter and sister.


    ----


    ¡°The cave¡¯s been dark this whole time, but this spot had


    some light. I didn¡¯t need a shlight, but something felt off,


    so I fired a shot to check. Ended up wasting three bullets,¡±


    she said, shrugging.


    "She had gone ahead and used three bullets, no hesitation.


    Danielle made a mental note to bring more next time.


    ¡°But instead of focusing on that, they all wondered where


    Danielle had gotten the gun and how she was so good with


    it.


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t help but think, maybe she had a past they


    didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°They all came up with different possibilities in their heads,


    with the final one being that she was some kind of killer.


    That was the only exnation why she could handle a gun


    ¡®so well.


    ----


    ¡°It was illegal to buy guns in Aleria, so they figured it might


    be time to have a little chat with Danielle about thew


    once they made it out of there.


    ¡°Their sweet girl had some serious secrets, and it was


    clear she hadn¡¯t learned about thew. She must have


    picked up these skills from somewhere. The guilt hit them


    both hard.


    ¡°It was their fault for not protecting Danielle, and now she


    had ended up in a dangerous situation. They promised to


    send her money as soon as they got a signal. They


    couldn¡¯t let her live a life of danger anymore.

 Chapter 205-1

    "Xavier also made sure that as soon as they were out of this mess, he would take on more jobs; movies,mercials, anything, so Danielle wouldn¡¯t have to get involved in dangerous stuff ever again.


    "Meanwhile, Danielle had no idea what was going through their heads.


    ¡°Danielle," Howard started cautiously, "where exactly did you get that gun?"


    "She noticed the way her dad, mom, and Xavier were staring at it, wide-eyed. Thinking they liked it, she smiled. "You like it? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get each of you one when we¡¯re out of here. But you¡¯ll need some training first, I can teach you."


    "She couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of her design. It was funny her parents liked this kind of thing at their age, but if it made them happy, she would teach them, even if they¡¯d never actually need it.


    "The three of them froze, exchanging frantic nces. Howard raised his hands. "No, no, sweetie, we¡¯re not asking because we want one. We¡¯re just curious, where did ite from?"


    "Danielle¡¯s smile faltered, realizing her mistake. "Oh. Well, it¡¯s mine. I didn¡¯t buy it or anything."


    "Howard and Vivian stared at her like she¡¯d just confessed to a crime. "Yours?" Vivian asked, her voice trembling. "Honey, you¡¯re not... selling guns, are you? Please tell me you¡¯re not doing something dangerous. If you need money, we¡¯ll help!"


    ¡°Wait, selling guns?!" Xavier interrupted, looking horrified. "I thought she was, like, an assassin or something!"


    "Danielle blinked, realizing she might have given herself away with those shots. "Not entirely wrong," she said with a shrug.


    ¡°What?!" Xavier nearly yelled, staring at her like she had grown a second head. "An assassin? Seriously? That sounds like something out of a movie!"


    "Howard pinched the bridge of his nose. "Danielle, how many¡­ uh¡­ people have you, you know, taken care of?" His voice dropped to a whisper. "Look, it¡¯s okay. When we¡¯re out of here, I¡¯ll make sure everything gets handled. Nothing wille back to you, alright?"


    "Danielle couldn¡¯t help butugh. "All of you, rx. I haven¡¯t done that kind of work in years. And this gun isn¡¯t illegal, it¡¯s a custom design I made myself. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Elliot. I gave him one too."


    ¡°Elliot?!" Vivian nearly shrieked. "Your brother knew about this? And he didn¡¯t tell us?!"


    "Danielle nodded, keeping it cool. The identities they knew about were the easy ones to handle. The rest were a little more...plicated. No need to give her parents more reasons to freak out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me Elliot," Danielle said. "I¡¯m the one who told him to keep it under wraps."


    "Howard¡¯s eyes drifted to the enormous pit in front of them, but his thoughts were stuck on his daughter¡¯s dangerous secrets.


    ¡°Danielle, this stuff is too risky," Xavier said, his voice firm. "When we get out of here, I¡¯m going to work twice as hard, take every gig I can, and make sure you never have to do anything like this again."


    "Howard and Vivian nodded, their concern etched on their faces. "Exactly," Vivian said. "Whatever we have, it¡¯s yours. We¡¯ll wire you every cent as soon as we get signal."


    "Danielleughed softly, shaking her head. "You all don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ve got plenty of money."


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point," Vivian said, her voice steady now. "You¡¯ve been through so much without us. Let us make it up to you, okay?"


    "Danielle hesitated, then sighed. "Alright. If it makes you feel better."


    "Xavier stepped closer to the edge of the pit, peering down into the darkness. "This thing is massive. How are we supposed to get across? Unless someone is hiding wings, we¡¯re stuck."


    "Danielle scanned their surroundings, her sharp gaze darting over the rocky walls. "There¡¯s a path over there," she said, nodding toward the other side. "There must be a way. Let¡¯s look for some kind of button."


    ¡°On it," Xavier said, and they fanned out to search.


    "Meanwhile, David¡¯s group was navigating their own set of challenges. Traps were scattered along their route, but his team handled them with ease, their experience showing in every move.


    "If Danielle were there, she would¡¯ve noticed something strange. Even though David¡¯s group had entered through the same opening, they weren¡¯t on the same path. That was the unsettling reality of ckpool Vige¡¯s forbidden zone.


    ¡°David," Jaden called, his voice cutting through the quiet. "You¡¯re sure Xavier and the others came this way?"

 Chapter 205-2

    ----


    ¡°It made sense Jaden was suspicious. Since they¡¯d arrived,


    the ce didn¡¯t seem like anyone had been there. No signs


    of a struggle, nothing that said people had passed through.


    ¡°Then, as soon as they stepped in, they were met with all


    kinds of danger. If they weren¡¯t as skilled as they were,


    things could¡¯ve gone bad.


    "David and Jaden both had the same doubt. If the vige


    head had been lying, then the Darling family¡¯s bodyguards


    shouldn¡¯t be any more trustworthy.


    ¡°Like Jaden said, the ce didn¡¯t look like anyone had


    been there at all.


    ----


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving," David said.


    ¡°They kept going, but soon, he noticed something off. The


    fog ahead was getting thicker, turning into a white cloud


    that swallowed up the path.


    ¡°Stop!" hemanded again.


    ¡°Where is all this foging from?" Jaden asked, gripping


    his gun and scanning the mist.


    ¡°Stay close," David said quietly, tightening his grip on his


    knife.


    "A dozen bodyguards immediately moved in front of David,


    guns ready and eyes sharp, watching every corner for


    movement.


    ----


    ¡°You hear that?" Nathan asked, peering into the fog.


    ¡°[ hear it. It¡¯sing from up ahead," Aran, the mercenary


    captain, said, stepping in front of David, his face set with


    determination. "Everyone be ready."


    ¡°Jaden¡¯s bodyguards took up positions at the back, just as


    alert, scanning the surroundings.


    ¡°All of the bodyguards formed a protective barrier around


    David and Jaden, prepared to keep their employers safe.


    ¡°The hissing sound kept getting louder, and the


    bodyguards instinctively lined up, ready for whatever was


    coming.


    ----


    ¡°Then, out of the fog, five long tongues shot straight at


    them.


    ¡°Fire!" Aran ordered. In a sh, the bodyguards fired, their


    bullets slicing through the air toward the tongues.


    "The tongues noved like they had


    minds of thelrown, dodging and


    darting even¡¯as bullets tore into ¡é~


    them. N&thing seemed to slow them


    downy he bodyguards hackecd¨¦and


    shotdesperately, but the slimy


    thisgs just kepting.


    ----


    ¡°What are these things?" Jaden growled, holstering his gun


    and pulling out his knife.


    ¡°David shook his head, his jaw tight. "No clue."


    ¡°One of the tonguesshed out, coiling around a


    bodyguard¡¯s leg. With a startled yell, he went down,


    scraping at the ground as the tongue dragged him toward


    the fog.


    ¡°Hang on!" Aran barked, lunging forward.


    "He grabbed the fallen guard by the


    arms andttried to pull him back, butt


    the tongue was too strong. Wi


    frustrated grunt, Aran yanked.fis


    knifesand plunged it into theGlimy


    appendage.


    ----


    ¡°The tongue shuddered, loosening just enough for Aran to


    drag the man to safety.


    ¡°Knives! Use your knives!" David yelled, backing up a step


    as more tongues slithered toward them.


    "The bodyguards didn¡¯t need to be


    told twicesThey shed and go


    stabbedyat the writhing mass, the


    metaltie ng of des mixing with


    screeches that cut through the air


    likesnails on a chalkboard.


    ----


    ¡°Then came a deep rumble, low and guttural, making the


    ground tremble beneath their feet.


    ¡°The monsters areing, they must be huge!¡± Nathan


    muttered, eyes darting around as the fog in front of them


    seemed to ripple.


    The tremors grew stronger, the sound louder, until five


    enormous lizards emerged from the mist.

 Chapter 206-1

    ¡°Are they some kind of lizard monsters? Were those tongues from these things?" Aran asked, gripping his weapon and eyeing the creatures. "Switch to guns!"


    "The bodyguards quickly adjusted, unloading a hail of bullets on the charging lizards. But the beasts barely flinched, their howls growing louder as they powered through the gunfire.


    "One lizard lunged, its massive jaws snapping inches from a bodyguard¡¯s face, who barely dodged in time.


    "Another swung its tail like a wrecking ball, mming Nathan in the gut and sending him sprawling. He hit the ground hard, clutching his abdomen, his face twisted in pain.


    ¡°Use knives!" David shouted as he joined with Jaden, realizing bullets weren¡¯t doing the job.


    "Nathan groaned as he tried to get up. Before the lizard could strike again, David rushed forward, grabbing a knife and leaping onto the creature¡¯s tail. With a powerful stab, he drove the de into its thick flesh.


    "Switching to his gun, he fired several shots into the lizard¡¯s head, finally bringing it down.


    "Nathan managed to grab his weapon, joining in with a few well-aimed shots. The lizard let out onest roar before copsing.


    "Around them, the fight was brutal. Some bodyguards were knocked off their feet by the lizards¡¯ tails, while others narrowly avoided being crushed or bitten.


    ¡°Shoot for the head!" David yelled, rallying the group.


    "A lizard¡¯s tongueshed out at Jaden, but he dodged just in time. Sprinting forward, he sliced through the tongue in one swift motion. While the beast iled, Jaden drove his knife deep into its eye, stabbing furiously until the lizard dropped.


    "Two lizards were down, but the battle wasn¡¯t over.


    " From behind the group, a new sound emerged, low and menacing.


    "The bodyguards in the rear gripped their weapons tighter, their eyes darting nervously through the fog.


    "Then it appeared, a massive, five-headed snake slithering out of the haze. Each head moved independently, its glowing eyes scanning the group like prey.


    The bullets barely slowed it down, bouncing off its thick scales or sinking in without any visible effect.


    That creature rose high, its heads almost scraping the cave ceiling.


    "The sheer size and unnatural nature of the creature froze some of them in ce. They had seen big snakes before, but nothing like this.


    "Meanwhile, those at the front were still locked in battle with the lizards. The two groups were now trapped between deadly threats.


    "David nced over his shoulder and froze for a split second, taking in the monstrous snake. His jaw clenched as a sense of urgency gripped him. ¡¯What is this ce hiding? Is Danielle safe? I need to find her before it¡¯s toote.¡¯


    "Steeling himself, he refocused on the fight at hand. With a sharp swing of his sword, he charged at the lizards, determined to push through.


    "A dozen bodyguards fought fiercely against the lizards, but the battle was taking its toll. Most of them were injured, some worse than others. Only three lizards were still standing.


    Aran, leading the charge, didn¡¯t waste any time. With a few well-ced strikes and support from the nearby bodyguards, another lizard went down. Blood pooled on the cave floor, the metallic smell thick in the air


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish those two!" Jaden shouted, charging at another lizard with his knife.


    "Sensing it was outmatched, the remaining lizards began retreating, their movements sluggish and desperate.


    The group attacked with renewed ferocity. des shed, gunfire echoed, and within moments, thest two lizards were down.


    Bloodied but resolute, they turned their focus to the five-headed snake looming behind them.

 Chapter 206-2

    ----


    ¡°Almost all of Jaden¡¯s bodyguards were hurt, barely


    hanging in there as they waited for backup.


    ¡°But just when they thought things might calm down, the


    five-headed snake struck again. It bit one of the


    bodyguards, taking him out in an instant.


    "Everyone statted shooting, but the


    bullets bar eemed to faze the


    snake. It was like they weren¡¯t even


    touchingMt. Getting close enoughtto


    use kttives? Forget it. The snak¨¦ was


    fastand the group was starting to


    feeF the strain.


    ----


    The snake didn¡¯t seem to have any weak spots, everything


    they tried just bounced off its thick scales.


    And the thing¡¯s tail was like a battering ram, knocking over


    anyone who couldn¡¯t move fast enough. A few of the


    bodyguards didn¡¯t make it in time, getting hit hard and


    coughing up blood.


    ¡°David exchanged a look with Jaden. He didn¡¯t need to say


    anything; they both knew what needed to be done. David


    quickly pulled out a rope from his pack, swinging it a few


    times before tossing it over the snake¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Pull it down!" he yelled, his voice cutting through the


    chaos.


    ¡°A couple of bodyguards who were still on their feet rushed


    over to help, pulling the rope as hard as they could. The


    snake¡¯s heads came crashing down to the ground, giving


    David the opening he needed.


    ----


    ¡°With a quick move, he darted forward and drove his knife


    straight into one of the snake¡¯s heads. The creature let out


    a deafening roar, thrashing as it fought against the rope.


    ¡°Jaden didn¡¯t waste any time. He ran straight for the


    snake¡¯s tail, stabbing it with his knife.


    "But just as hexdid, the snake swung


    its tail hard¡éenocking Jaden back


    several feet: He hit the ground withra


    grunt, th€-pain shooting through fis


    ribs, kat he didn¡¯t stop. He got Back


    up ee went for the tail agaim


    stabbing it repeatedly.


    ----


    ¡°David wasn¡¯t having an easy time either. If it weren¡¯t for his


    agility, he would¡¯ve been eaten alive by now. He danced


    around the snake¡¯s heads, avoiding the deadly bites, while


    picking off one head after another.


    ¡°With the bodyguards holding the rope tight, they finally


    started gaining ground. With one hand, David fired at the


    snake¡¯s head.


    ¡°Then, his other hand kept a tight grip on the knife, driving


    it deeper into the five-headed snake¡¯s head.


    "The beast thrashed, unsure of whether to focus on its


    head or tail, rolling around like crazy. David took the


    opening, cutting down hard, determined to tear it apart.


    ----


    "The snake mmed him into the


    wall, but he?¨¦fused to let go of the


    de. Reaching for another knife, he


    stabbed tHe serpent again. With ?


    both hades working in sync, he


    Wey eee it. The@reature


    we limp.


    ----


    ¡°The bodyguards, still holding the ropes, stayed on high


    alert.


    "Jaden rushed over to the snake¡¯s head and stabbed it


    relentlessly. It didn¡¯t take long for the head to be a mess of


    deep gashes.


    ¡°With the five-headed snake finally dead, the bodyguards


    loosened their grip on the ropes, letting out a collective sigh


    of relief.


    ¡°Looking at the pile of dead monsters; the lizards and the


    snake, it all felt like a crazy adventure, one they had just


    barely survived.


    ¡°But there was also one of Jaden¡¯s bodyguards, lifeless on


    the ground, a victim of the snake¡¯s bite.


    ----


    ¡°Get him back and make sure he gets a proper burial. His


    family should be taken care of," Jaden said, his tone firm,


    though the anger was gone.


    ¡°The captain of the bodyguards nodded. "Got it."


    ¡°David turned to the group, his voice serious. "It¡¯s only


    gonna get worse from here. Stay sharp."


    ¡°Nathan stepped up to him, looking concerned. "Sir, there¡¯s


    only one way through here. We haven¡¯t seen any signs of a


    fight. Do you think Mrs. Charrington isn¡¯t here?"


    ¡°They had fought through the whole cave, so there


    should¡¯ve been some trace of a struggle if Danielle had


    been here.


    David exhaled, thinking for a moment. "Let¡¯s keep moving


    forward. We¡¯ll figure it out."


    ¡°They didn¡¯t know if Danielle hade across these


    monsters, or if she was safe somewhere else.

 Chapter 207-1

    "Danielle and the others had checked every inch of the cave walls, but there was no sign of a switch. The only way to get to the other side was to cross the pit, but none of them could fly.


    "The pit was deep, at least a few feet down, and the bottom was littered with rocks. If anyone fell, it would definitely be the end.


    "Danielle looked around, trying to figure out how to get everyone across. Since her parents and Xavier didn¡¯t have the skills, it was up to her to figure it out.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything," Xavier said, looking frustrated. He was ready to me Matthew for getting them stuck here in the first ce.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find anything either," Howard said, eyeing the pit. "Maybe there¡¯s no switch. The pit could just be there to keep people from getting to the other side. That probably means there¡¯s something important ahead."


    "Vivian nodded. "That makes sense, but how do we get across?"


    "Everyone was stuck. Danielle pulled out her small backpack and found a rope.


    "Xavier couldn¡¯t help but wonder what else was in her bag, it seemed like a bottomless pit. "Danielle, what are you doing with that rope?" he asked.


    "Danielle tied one end of the rope to a big rock. "Since there¡¯s nothing, we¡¯ll have to use the rope to get across. I¡¯ll go first, secure it, and then you guys can either climb or swing across."


    "They all stared at her in shock. She was way too confident in them. The gap was at least ten feet, and there was no way they could climb or swing over it. Looking down at the pile of rocks below, their legs went weak.


    ¡°Danielle, why don¡¯t we think of something else?" Howard asked awkwardly. He didn¡¯t want to hold her back, but there was no way he was swinging over that pit.


    Xavier also nodded frantically. Although he sometimes had to hang on wires during filming, it was rtively safe. As for this rope... he was scared, he was panicked¡­


    "Xavier nodded fast. "Yeah, Dad is right. Let¡¯s see if we can find another way."


    "It wasn¡¯t often that Howard and Xavier agreed, but this time Vivian wasn¡¯t having it. "Then what do you suggest? This is the only idea Danielle¡¯s got. Why are you two acting so scared? Why don¡¯t you set an example?"


    "Howard and Xavier shared a look. Neither of them was willing to set an example, at this point, they¡¯d rather be pushed over the edge.


    ¡°Xavier, don¡¯t you hang in the air during filming? It¡¯s just a few feet, what¡¯s the big deal? You go first," Vivian said like she made up her mind.


    ¡°Mom, acting is nothing like this. What if I lose my grip and fall? You really don¡¯t care about me, do you? I must be adopted," Xavier snapped back.


    "They were really saying anything to avoid it. Two total cowards. Actually, Vivian was scared too, but this was the only idea Danielle hade up with, and she didn¡¯t want to be the one to hold her back.


    "Danielle saw that her parents and Xavier were freaked out, so she decided to find a middle ground.


    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you across," she said.


    "They all looked at her, confused, wondering if she had some secret trick up her sleeve like she could fly or something.


    "At this point, Danielle was like a superhero in their eyes. If she said she could teleport them across, they would probably believe it.

 Chapter 207-2

    ----


    ¡°Danielle, you¡¯re really gonna fly us over there?" Xavier


    asked, wide-eyed.


    ¡°Danielle gave a small nod. "Yeah, more or less. Don¡¯t


    underestimate this rope. It can handle up to two thousand


    pounds, so we¡¯re good."


    "They still didnt quite get it, and


    Danielle wast in the mood to


    exin any further. They would


    figure it,out soon enough. She


    turned back to double-check the¡±


    ropetied to the rock, testing iTover


    anckover to make sure it we¨¦uld hold.


    ----


    ¡°With everything ready, Danielle threw her backpack on.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take you across first, then I¡¯lle back for Dad


    and Xavier."


    ¡°Danielle, you¡¯re not nning on swinging Mom over with


    that rope, right? What if it stops halfway or...?" Xavier


    asked, clearly worried.


    ¡°Xavier, I know what I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s safe, I promise,¡±


    Danielle said, her eyes full of determination.


    ¡°Xavier didn¡¯t doubt her, actually, he trusted herpletely.


    But what she was implying was that she would have to


    swing back and forth across that pit three times, taking one


    person at a time. Danielle was so small...


    ¡°Howard saw the look in his daughter¡¯s eyes and felt a little


    reassured. He knew there was no other option. If Danielle


    hadn¡¯t had that rope, they would bepletely stuck.


    ----


    ¡°Danielle, justttake Mom across.


    Xavier and Wwill handle it ourselves,"


    Howard said, not wanting his o


    ?


    daughtelto go back and forth thfee


    timesPlus, she was still dealing


    witk¡¯poison, and he worried { ibmight


    toll on her health.


    ----


    ¡°Danielle got where her dad wasing from, but even if


    she wasn¡¯t very big, she was stronger than she looked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you two wait here. I¡¯ll get you across, but you can¡¯t


    swing over," Danielle replied. Turning to Vivian, she added,


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Just close your eyes if you¡¯re scared.


    Ready?"


    ¡°Vivian was clearly nervous but smiled weakly. "Ready. I¡¯m


    not scared." She had convinced herself that if they fell


    halfway, she would somehow cushion her daughter¡¯s fall, at


    least giving her a better chance.


    ----


    ¡°Okay, here we go,¡± Danielle said.


    ¡°She backed up a few steps, wrapped the rope around her


    right hand a few times, and then put her left hand around


    Vivian¡¯s waist. "Mom, close your eyes if you¡¯re scared. I¡¯ll


    keep you safe, trust me."


    ¡°I trust you," Vivian replied just before Danielle lifted her up


    and got ready to run. With a speed that seemed


    impossible, Danielle zoomed forward, holding Vivian like


    she was weightless.


    ----


    "Vivian had nt to help, but she


    was caugh guard when Danielle


    just pickes\fer up. Her feet were >


    dangling¡°and she thought she was


    supp@sed to run with her daughter


    to h¨¦lp, but instead, her feet weren¡¯t


    even touching the ground.;


    ----


    ¡°Danielle took off like a blur, her speed almost


    supernatural. As they flew through the air, Danielle could


    feel her mom¡¯s muscles tense up.


    "She quickly reassured her, "It¡¯s okay, Mom, we¡¯llnd


    safely soon."


    ¡°Vivian was so scared, she didn¡¯t even dare to open her


    eyes. She just listened to her daughter¡¯s voice, too terrified


    to do anything else.


    ¡°Meanwhile, Howard and Xavier were left gaping. They


    knew Danielle was about to run, but they didn¡¯t even see


    her move before she was flying past them. It was so fast,


    they barely saw her at all.


    ----


    ¡°Dad, if Danielle entered the Olympics, she¡¯d definitely win


    a gold medal," Xavier said, still in shock. She moved like


    she had a jet engine attached to her.


    She could even lift Vivian with just one hand.


    ¡°Howardughed, his chest swelling with pride. "Oh, ILook


    at how strong your sister is. She¡¯s just like me. If this were


    the old days, she¡¯d be leading troops into battle."

 Chapter 208-1

    "Xavier looked at his dad, totally stunned. Howard was way too full of himself. There was no mirror around to show him how scared he¡¯d been just a minute ago, but now he was going on about how Danielle was just like him.


    ¡°She¡¯s like you? Honestly, that¡¯s kinda embarrassing," Xavier said. "You think she¡¯s gonna carry us over like that too? That doesn¡¯t seem right, does it?"


    "While they argued, Danielle had already made it to the other side with Vivian safely in tow.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re here. You can open your eyes now," Danielle said, gently patting her mom¡¯s back.


    "Vivian slowly opened her eyes, still in disbelief. When she saw they had really made it across, her jaw dropped.


    ¡°Danielle, we¡¯re really here? Sweetie, are you okay? Let me see," she asked, worried.


    "Danielle had carried her the whole way with just one hand, her right arm holding both of them up, so it was no surprise she was probably going to be sore afterward.


    "Danielle didn¡¯t immediately offer her hand. "I¡¯m fine, Mom. I¡¯m a tough cookie."


    "Vivian wasn¡¯t convinced. She grabbed Danielle¡¯s arm and noticed the red marks from where Danielle had carried her. The bruises stood out against Danielle¡¯s pale skin. Her heart sank, Danielle had done so much, and now she¡¯d have to go back for Howard and Xavier.


    "Tears welled up in Vivian¡¯s eyes. She had always been the one needing protection, but here she was, feeling useless while Danielle handled everything.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just a little sensitive, it¡¯ll be fine after I put some cream on itter," Danielle said gently. "You, Dad, and Xavier aren¡¯t a burden. With you guys with me, I feel safe."


    "Danielle, who wasn¡¯t usually all that talkative, made sure tofort her mom. Then she pulled out a golden pistol from her bag and handed it to Vivian.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to go grab Dad and Xavier now. Hold onto this, just in case we run into anything. Our safety depends on you, I¡¯ll be quick," she said.


    "Vivian was still a little unsure about holding the gun, but hearing Danielle¡¯s words made her feel like she had something important to do. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for us."


    "Danielle gave her a proud smile. "Exactly, Mom. Stay safe."


    "After giving her mom a quick rundown, Danielle took off running and swung across. It was way easier without anyone else, and shended smoothly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Dad. Let me take you over, and I¡¯ll swing back for Xavier," she said.


    "Howard hesitated. "Danielle, I might be heavier than your mom. Maybe I should just try it myself? I saw what you did."


    "He was worried that with his weight, plus hers, it would be too much for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Xavier, get ready," Danielle said, not in the mood for a long exnation. She wasn¡¯t much of a talker anyway.


    "Before her dad could say anything else, Danielle grabbed him and took off, her feet leaving the ground.


    With a quick ¡°whoosh,¡± she swung across andnded without a hitch.


    "Without waiting for anyone to say anything, she took off again to grab Xavier.


    ¡°Your turn, Xavier." She wrapped her arms around him and tossed him into the air.


    "By the time hended, he was still trying to figure out how he had gotten there. It all happened too fast for him to even process.

 Chapter 208-2

    ----


    ¡°Sure enough, less talking, more action. Thankfully, there


    were only three of them to deal with. If there had been


    eight, she¡¯d probably be dizzy from all the back-and-forth.


    ¡°Are we... here now?" Xavier asked, sounding a little out of


    ¡°Howard also hadn¡¯t fully processed what had just


    happened when Danielle brought Xavier back.


    "Seeing both of them still in shock, Vivian asked, "Are you


    two alright?"


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, we¡¯re fine. Are you okay, sweetie?¡± Howard


    rushed to check on Danielle.


    ¡°Danielle shook her head. Seeing how rattled her dad and


    brother looked, she said, "I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s take a break


    before we move on."


    ----


    ¡°How can you be fine? You¡¯re just a delicatedy who


    carried us both back, one by one. Those marks on your


    arm from the rope are brutal. It breaks my heart,¡± Vivian


    said, feeling terrible. "Honey, you should put some ointment


    on that."


    "Danielle pulled out a little bottle, dabbed some ointment


    on her arm, and rubbed it in. Howard and Xavier looked at


    the red marks on her arm, both feeling guilty.


    ¡°Xavier felt especially bad. As the older brother, he hadn¡¯t


    done anything while Danielle had carried them both. She


    was hurt, and they were fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Danielle," he said, guilt written all over his


    face.


    ----


    Danielle, used to hearing apologies since they entered the


    cave, cut him off quickly. "Alright, no more of that. We need


    to keep going."


    ¡°The cave was dangerous, but things weren¡¯t any better


    outside.


    ¡°Back at Hillside Manor, after their failed attempt to get into


    Nathor Pce where they couldn¡¯t even get through the


    main gate Polly and Geoffrey were left uncertain about


    Linda¡¯s fate.


    ¡°Polly made her daily stop at Charrington Manor, hoping to


    get her father-inw to finally do something about the


    situation.


    ----


    ¡°Sir, Madam, Mrs. Polly Charrington is here again," the


    butler said. Lately, Polly had made it a point toe every


    day, trying to push for some kind of action.


    ¡°The elderly couple didn¡¯t even look up from their chess


    game, simply waving the butler away. It was pointless to


    beg them anyway; they couldn¡¯t sway their grandson.


    ¡°Are you two ying chess?" Polly asked with a bright


    smile.


    ¡°After a long pause, Polly finally spoke again. ¡°Alice, I


    brought your favorite pastries. I made them this morning.


    Try them, I think you¡¯ll like them."


    ¡°Alice stopped her game and gave Polly a quick look,


    clearly not impressed. She never understood why Geoffrey


    married Polly in the first ce.


    ----


    ¡°At first, Alice thought she would try to be nice, but the


    more they interacted, the more Polly came off as fake and


    self-serving.


    ¡°Just leave the pastries. Thanks, but I¡¯m not in the mood for


    sweets right now," Alice said, her tone cold.


    "Polly bit her tangue, doing her best


    not to let herrustration show. She


    worked sq Nar rd to please them, but


    they remained distant. Once her son


    took Charrington Group, she¡¯ d


    makesSure they felt the }S


    equences of treating Ker like


    this.


    ----


    ¡°Suppressing her irritation, Polly smiled faintly. "No problem


    at all. I¡¯ll make sugar-free ones next time."


    "She paused and added, "I know


    David doesn¡¯tget me. I just want to


    get along wth him, but he won¡¯t give


    me a chance. And my sister... she¡¯s¡¯


    still at Nathor Pce. I heard abeut


    Mrs-danice Marker, her limbswere


    chapped off, stabbed over ten times.


    Ifthe end, the Locke family got her


    out. She¡¯s dying now."


    ----


    "Polly¡¯s wee were loaded with


    meaning; sh¨¦wing David¡¯s cruelty


    and how the Locke family had the> ~~


    power tddact, while they couldn¡¯t


    even get past the front gate. A gan


    ike Davia who wouldn¡¯t help-his


    ows family, wasn¡¯t fit to lead the


    GAarrington family.


    ¡°Alice and her husband, old enough to have seen it all,


    understood exactly what Polly was getting at.

 Chapter 209-1

    But if you look at it from another angle, the rumors swirling around David, Logan was just as fed up with hearing them from Polly every day. He grabbed his phone and called David.


    When Polly saw Logan pick up the phone, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Looks like her daily visits weren¡¯t in vain. No matter the reason, as long as they could get the guy out of the mess first.


    "Your call cannot bepleted at this time."


    Logan wasn¡¯t giving up that easily and tried again.


    "Your call cannot bepleted at this time."


    What the hell was this kid doing?


    "Still not picking up?" Tara asked, leaning over. She hadn¡¯t seen David in days. That brat didn¡¯t even bothering to check on her,pletely heartless.


    "No, I¡¯ll try Nathan instead," Logan muttered.


    The same voice message. What the hell, one after another, acting like they owned the ce.


    "I¡¯ll be damned. All of them out ying adventurer now, huh? No one picking up my calls." Logan rolled his eyes at the phone. Damn cheeky.


    And Logan was right. David was indeed off on an adventure, and it was a dangerous one.


    Polly, frantic, was almost at her wit¡¯s end. She had only just convinced Logan to call David, and now that little brat, who acted like he was trying to get on her bad side, wasn¡¯t picking up. She certainly didn¡¯t want to keeping to the old mansion and put up with Logan and Tara¡¯s faces.


    "Dad, didn¡¯t David pick up? Could he have blocked your number, knowing you¡¯d try to call?"


    Logan¡¯s temper red instantly. Block him? How dare he?


    "Tara, use your phone and try calling that brat."


    Tara pulled out her phone and dialed David¡¯s number.


    "Your call cannot bepleted at this time."


    "I¡¯ll try his office," Tara said, already getting frustrated.


    The phone rang for a long time before, finally, it was answered.


    "Brat, what¡¯s wrong with your phone? Not even picking up calls from your grandparents? Getting all high and mighty, huh? You haven¡¯t evene back to visit your grandma in days!" Tara immediatelyunched into a tirade the second the phone connected, not giving David a chance to say a word.


    Before David could speak, Tara kept going, "What¡¯s with you, huh? ying dumb, you ungrateful little brat."


    Just as she was about to continue, Patrick quickly jumped in, "Tara, it¡¯s Patrick. Mr. Charrington is not in the office today." He was just there to pick up a file and took the call by coincidence.


    "Where is he? Why can¡¯t I reach him?" Tara¡¯s voice, strong andmanding, cut through the receiver.


    Patrick, fully aware of Tara¡¯s fiery temper back in the day, hurriedly exined, "He went to find Mrs. Charrington. They¡¯re in an area with no signal. Is there anything I can pass along?"


    Tara immediately softened. "They¡¯re with Danielle? Are they in danger? When will they be back?"


    Patrick wasn¡¯t sure when they¡¯d return but said, "They went to ckpool Vige. It¡¯s safe there, but I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be back, probably not for too long."


    "ckpool Vige? What¡¯s that ce? No signal? And wait, is Fiona still alive?" Tara, already irritated by Polly, tossed in a casual question.

 Chapter 209-2

    ----


    Fiona? Patrick¡¯s mind raced to recall who that was. Ah,


    right, the one David had personally taken care of. He knew


    there were rumors she was still breathing, but he couldn¡¯t


    exactly say that out loud. It needed some beautifying.


    ¡°Tara, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Charrington wouldn¡¯t just take


    anyone¡¯s life. This is awful society. He¡¯s just not in the


    office today, and I can¡¯t release anyone without


    permission."


    Tara¡¯s suspicions about Fiona were clear, but Polly, who


    had been nearby, also heard the conversation and now had


    anew n.


    ¡°Aleight. I get it," Tara said.


    ckpool Vige, no signal, no way for David to reach out


    for help¡ªthis was her chance.


    ----


    If David could die there, then her Sebastian could take his


    ce. Her status would skyrocket, and all those rich wives


    who looked down on her would have to start bowing. Then,


    they¡¯d only be looking up at her.


    She needed to send more skilled people. David should end


    up like his dead mother, wiped out. Anyone who got in


    Polly¡¯s way would be dealt with, one by one.


    At this point, Polly hadpletely forgotten she came to


    the old mansion to plead for Fiona.


    ¡°Tara, Polly!" Logan¡¯s loud voice snapped her back to


    reality.


    ----


    Startled, Polly-glinked and quickly


    recovered, {g¨¦eing a smile. "Mom,


    Dad, I understand. Since David¡¯s nat


    around, .l¨¦t¡¯s leave Fiona at Nathar


    Pc for a few days. I believer


    Davicwon¡¯t harm her. You¡¯veyeally


    been a lot of trouble for yor"


    ----


    Whether David would harm Fiona or not, one thing was


    certain¡ªhe was running out of time.


    "Alright," Tara responded, not suspecting anything.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ve got to run now. I¡¯ve got some other


    business." Polly quickly grabbed her bag and headed out.


    This time, she¡¯d n carefully and make sure everything


    was foolproof.


    In the car, Polly made a call. "It¡¯s me. David¡¯s at ckpool


    Vige. No signal there. He won¡¯t have any way to call for


    help. I need you to send more professionals. After it¡¯s done,


    I¡¯ll pay you three million dors."


    ----


    "Three million? Is that all David¡¯s


    worth to you@You know he¡¯s always


    surrounded\by top-tier mercenaries.


    There arg at least ten of them wit?


    him whenever he travels. ThreeX¡¯


    milli on¡¯t even cover the cast of


    hiriag decent people. If youwant


    Him gone, the price is thirty-five


    million."


    ----


    "Thirty-five million?" Polly¡¯s heart sank. She could afford it,


    but spending so much on that little bastard seemed like a


    waste.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it? There¡¯s a bounty of one hundred fifty


    million on his head. Three million is nothingpared to


    that."


    Polly clenched her teeth. "Fine, thirty-five million, but you¡¯d


    better make sure he¡¯s dead. If he dies, I¡¯ll throw in an extra


    six and a half million.¡±


    This was a major investment. Despite her position in the


    Charrington family, she had a name but no real power. This


    thirty-five million would practically drain her savings.


    ¡°Pay fifty percent upfront."


    ----


    ¡°What if you take the money and run, or you fail to kill


    him?" Polly hesitated. She¡¯d dealt with these people before,


    but this amount of money still stung.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done business before. If you¡¯re not willing, then


    forget it. This is our standard deal."


    Polly didn¡¯t want to ruin things with them. "Alright, I¡¯ll call


    youter. Make sure you get the job done."


    "Once the money¡¯s in, we¡¯ll act."


    "Fine." Polly hung up the phone.


    ----


    She¡¯d sent assassins before, but


    David alwaysgmanaged to stay


    unharmed. that brat was tough. The


    Nathor Rce was like a we


    fortress*-getting someone in was


    near, possible. Every atterapt


    hacFailed miserably, and th¨¦people


    gent to do it had met horrible ends.


    Thinking about those failures only made Polly more fearful


    of David. But with him around, his son would never have a


    chance to rise up.

 Chapter 210-1

    David¡¯s death was now non-negotiable. Only with his demise could Polly have everything she craved.


    A vicious glint flickered in her eyes as she plotted.


    *****


    Meanwhile, David¡¯s group hastened their pace, moving with the relentless determination of a force of nature. They were in a race against time¡ªevery second that passed could mean one more minute of danger for Danielle.


    "Mr. Charrington, it feels like we¡¯ve been walking in circles," Nathan said, after tracing a path on the wall to mark their steps. They¡¯d passed the same stretch of tunnel three times.


    David noticed it too. Who would have thought a little cave would be full of traps? "Hmm," he muttered.


    "I marked it too," Jaden said, looking troubled. "We¡¯re really lost. This ce is... strange."


    "Strange? You could say that again," Aran grumbled. "A bunch of little traps and monsters, if you didn¡¯t know better, you¡¯d think we¡¯re hunting treasure."


    Suddenly, a few gunshots echoed through the tunnel.


    David raised his gun, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. After the shots rang out, the path ahead shifted, revealing the real way forward.


    "How did you do that? Were those traps triggered by your gunshots?" Nathan asked, looking at David like a kid mesmerized by a magic trick.


    "Yeah," David replied, keeping his gun in hand. "Let¡¯s move forward."


    The group quickened their steps to keep up with David.


    But then, David raised his hand, signaling them to stop.


    "Something¡¯s off ahead, isn¡¯t it?" Jaden asked, squinting into the darkness.


    The path ahead looked like any other, but David had a gut feeling that it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    The cave was pitch-ck, and they had to rely on their shlights, but that also meant they had to stay extra vignt about what was beneath their feet.


    "That path ahead is probably a trap," David said, his voice low.


    "I¡¯ll check it out," Aran offered, as the head of security. It was his job to be the first to act.


    "Be careful," David warned.


    Aran took cautious steps forward, fully trusting David¡¯s instincts. If David sensed danger, there was definitely something wrong.


    But just as Aran focused on the path ahead, the ground beneath him seemed to give way. His foot sank into the earth, as though something was pulling him down.


    "Mr. Charrington, something¡¯s pulling me down!" Aran yelled, panic rising in his voice.


    Without missing a beat, David shouted for a rope. One of the bodyguards threw it to Aran, who grabbed it with both hands.


    "Grab the rope," David ordered.


    As soon as Aran tried to hold on, whatever was under the ground seemed to fight back harder, pulling him down more forcefully. The bodyguards braced themselves and tried pulling him back up, but the force was too strong.


    Aran¡¯s leg waspletely submerged now, and he could feel something wrapping around it like thick, suffocating tendrils.


    "Shoot, but avoid Aran!" David barked.

 Chapter 210-2

    ----


    A flurry of bullets rang out as the bodyguards fired into the


    earth around Aran, their shots echoing through the cave.


    Aran gritted his teeth and pulled with all his strength. The


    thing under the earth was relentless, tightening its grip,


    determined to drag him under.


    David aimed and fired several shots at Aran¡¯s feet, hitting


    the ground with precision.


    With a guttural growl, the creature let go, and Aran was


    yanked free by thebined strength of the guards. He


    scrambled away, shaken but alive.


    ¡°Aran, what was that?" David¡¯s voice was cold, his eyes


    narrowing.


    ----


    "I don¡¯t kn@v, Mr. Charrington," Aran


    said, his @ice shaky. "I was walking,


    and theground felt soft. Then >


    suddenly, my foot was caughtby


    asia like an octopusO


    wrapping around me."


    ----


    No one was rised at this


    point¡ªthereNtad been plenty of


    strange creatures lurking inthe


    caves. Bt the bodyguards were S


    sweating bullets. If David hadnt


    spotted the danger, they all would


    ne been dead by now.


    ----


    ¡°Aran, what¡¯s that smell?¡± Nathan asked, wrinkling his


    nose. The stench was foul, a disgusting mix of rancid fish


    and rotten durian.


    Everyone turned to look at Aran¡¯s legs, now coated in thick,


    sticky slime.


    ¡°That must be from the creature," Aran muttered, looking


    disgusted as he wiped off the muck. "God, it¡¯s revolting.¡±


    Nathan tossed Aran a wet wipe. "Wipe it off. As much as


    you can. You¡¯re a walking biohazard right now."


    Aran nodded and started scrubbing at his leg.


    The group now faced a new problem. The creature clearly


    lived underground, but they didn¡¯t know where its territory


    started or ended. They couldn¡¯t just walk blindly ahead.


    ----


    "We can¡¯t go ugh that whole


    section in frant of us. Now that we


    know there¡¯s something oO


    undergrotind, we can¡¯t just walk S


    through it like before. Our eyesGan¡¯t


    evervtell what¡¯s underfoot," Jaden


    sata, his voice grim.


    "I think we should shoot as we go," one of the bodyguards


    suggested. "The creature was hit by Mr. Charrington¡¯s


    shots, maybe we can keep it at bay that way."


    ----


    Jaden gave the guard a look that could melt ice. "Go


    ahead, try it."


    The guard shrank back, feeling foolish. "Mr. Johnson, I... I


    was just suggesting."


    Aran, wiping off thest of the slime, spoke up. "We¡¯re


    running low on bullets. We can¡¯t waste them here¡ªwho


    knows what else is ahead?"


    They needed a better n, and quickly.


    "Do we have any food?" David asked suddenly, his tone


    casual, but his eyes sharp.


    Jaden blinked, caught off guard. "Food? Are you hungry,


    Mr. Charrington?"


    One of the bodyguards opened his pack, revealing it was


    stuffed with provisions¡ªbread, sausages, crackers, even


    fruit.


    ----


    ¡°Whoa, are you on a mission, or just out for a pic?"


    Nathan joked, shocked by the sight.


    The burly bodyguard looked embarrassed. "Just a little


    hobby of mine," he muttered, scratching his head.


    David grabbed an apple and a pear from the pack, slipping


    them into his pocket as he turned toward the dark path


    where the creature had appeared.


    ¡°Mr. Charrington, get back! There are monsters ahead!"


    Nathan shouted, rmed. He sprinted after David,


    snatching a rope from another guard.


    David didn¡¯t even nce back. "You wait here."


    ¡°Mr. Charrington, it¡¯s dangerous! Please, be careful!"


    Nathan pleaded, his voice full of concern.


    David walked on, each step steady, while the bodyguards


    followed at a tense distance, eyes never leaving him. They


    knew something was about to happen, but they didn¡¯t know


    what.

 Chapter 211-1

    David paused just three steps away from the spot where Aran had been pulled underground by the creature. He took an apple from his pocket, cracked it in half with a sharp "crunch," and tossed one half about 15 feet ahead of him. Then, he stood still, eyes fixed on the spot.


    The bodyguards, trailing behind, suddenly understood the reason their boss had wanted food. He was a genius.


    Less than two minutes passed when a slimy tentacle snaked up from the ground and wrapped itself around the apple, dragging it back underground. The team watched in awe. From David¡¯s position to where the apple hadnded was clearly a dangerous area.


    Without missing a beat, David threw the other half of the apple, this time 30 feet farther.


    Predictably, the tentacle grabbed it and pulled it underground.


    David then pulled a pear from his pocket and cracked it with the same sharp "crunch." He tossed half of it 60 feet away. A full minute passed¡ªnothing. Two minutes¡ªstill nothing. He then threw the other half of the pear to 45 feet, but once again, no tentacle emerged.


    The group exhaled in relief. They¡¯d figured it out. The creatures were active within a 30-foot radius, so as long as they could cross that distance, they could avoid them. But just as they were about to rx, David¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    "Do we have more apples? Bring me a few more."


    "Yes, Mr. Charrington," one of the bodyguards said, opening his pack and offering threerge, red apples with a proud grin.


    David took one, cracked it, and threw it exactly 45 feet.


    Barely a minute passed before the tentacle emerged and snatched the apple.


    One of the bodyguards, watching in disbelief, gaped, "Boss... it¡¯s picky! It doesn¡¯t eat pears..."


    David didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, he kept throwing apples, testing the creature¡¯s limits. When he threw one 160 feet, the tentacle didn¡¯t appear.


    "Looks like the tentacle¡¯s range is up to 160 feet," Nathan said, handing David a wet wipe. "How do we cross this?"


    David slowly wiped his hands clean and responded, "We¡¯ll go along the wall."


    "What? The wall?" Nathan was stunned. He nced at the bare, smooth walls. Was the boss suggesting they climb?


    David shot him a nce, discarded the wipe, and simply said, "Move out."


    The team followed, scaling the wall with knives, crawling forward like geckos. Even those with injured arms gritted their teeth and kept pace, determined not to fall behind.


    In under five minutes, David reached the far side, jumped down effortlessly, and turned to see the others still halfway up the wall.


    "David, you¡¯re fast," Jadenmented,nding beside him.


    David nced ahead, "You guys are too slow."


    The bodyguards followed one by one,nding with varying degrees of grace.


    *****


    Danielle and her group moved forward with ease, encountering no further traps or obstacles. The path ahead seemed brighter and brighter, almost too safe. But Danielle couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was about to happen.


    "The light¡¯s getting brighter up ahead," Xavier said with a worried frown. "Are we almost out of the cave? But we still haven¡¯t found Matthew."

 Chapter 211-2

    ----


    Danielle felt uneasy. Despite the apparent safety, there was


    no way Matthew would have made it this far through the


    maze of traps. Could it be...?


    Before she could finish the thought, the ground shook, and


    a deafening sound echoed through the cave.


    Danielle instinctively shielded her parents and Xavier,


    holding her gun in a ready position.


    The sound seemed mechanical, like armored soldiers¡ªat


    least twenty of them.


    As expected, a group of twenty soldiers in iron masks


    marched toward them, moving like machines¡ªrobotic and


    unyielding.


    They were clearlying for Danielle and her family.


    Danielle steeled herself. Her parents and Xavier were


    helpless, and she knew she would have to fight.


    ----


    Without hesitation, she opened fire. But the bullets


    ricocheted off their armor, falling uselessly to the ground.


    Danielle¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Are they wearing full-body


    armor?"


    She holstered her gun, drew her dagger, and dashed


    forward. She shed across one soldier¡¯s chest, but the


    de barely left a scratch. These were no ordinary


    enemies.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Xavier¡ªget back!" she ordered as one of the


    masked figures lunged for her heart with an iron fist.


    If the punchnded, she¡¯d be dead for sure.


    "Danielle, look out!" her father cried, his face pale. Her


    mother, Vivian, was crying helplessly, desperate to do


    something but feeling powerless.


    ----


    In that instant, Danielle reached out and blocked the blow.


    The impact pushed her back several steps, and she


    stumbled.


    These creatures were indestructible, impervious to des


    and bullets alike. At this rate, she¡¯d be worn down to


    nothing.


    ----


    Danielle studi@d them as they


    continued teattack. There was no


    sign of selfawareness in their


    move s. Only one weak spat


    seemed apparent¡ªtheir heads¡éthe


    orbyares not covered by arnaor.


    ----


    Without thinking, she bolted forward,


    aiming sttaight for one soldier¡¯s oO


    head. But j ust as she was aboutto


    strike-the soldier dodged with


    speed that made her eyes widen in


    shack.


    ----


    ¡®How the hell were they so fast?¡¯ she thought.


    Other soldiers were already targeting Howard and the


    others. Their speed was terrifying¡ªDanielle feared they¡¯d


    snap their necks in the blink of an eye.


    She rushed to her parents¡¯ side, delivering a powerful


    sidekick that sent one soldier crashing to the ground. But


    now, the soldiers were surrounding them, closing in.


    The soldiers formed a tight circle, trapping them in an iron-


    like grip. Danielle¡¯s eyes shed with cold fury.


    With a flick of her wrist, a flurry of silver needles shot out,


    hitting the pressure points of the soldiers. One by one, they


    froze in ce.


    Danielle seized the opportunity, grabbing two vials from her


    bag. "Mom, Dad, Xavier¡ªcover your noses and mouths,"


    she instructed.


    ----


    The moment the vials were mixed, she flung the powder


    into the air.


    The soldiers staggered, their movements sluggish. Seizing


    the chance, Danielle led her family through the gap in the


    encirclement.


    "Stay hidden. Don¡¯t let them see you. I¡¯ll take care of them,¡±


    she said, her eyes cold and deadly.


    She had no idea what these


    creatures wee, but one thing was


    certain¡ªthey were immo  =-?


    conventiGnal weapons. Someones


    was ng the strings behind I this,


    and.she had a feeling that this ¡®cave


    wayne trap meant to leadthem all


    H¨¦te.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 212-1

    A bloodthirsty smile crept across Danielle¡¯s face as she contemted her next move.


    Howard and Vivian, sensing the danger of the moment, knew better than to get in her way. They urged, "Danielle, be careful. Stay safe."


    The mask-wearers stood motionless like statues, their irond bodies unwavering, slowly advancing toward her.


    Bullets and knives had done nothing to faze them; even the acupuncture and poisons only immobilized them for mere seconds.


    With lightning speed, Danielle closed the distance,nding a punch straight to the head of one of the mask-wearers. To her shock, the blow had no effect. The helmeted head didn¡¯t even budge.


    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡¯The head wasn¡¯t the weak spot?¡¯


    Gracefully as ever, Danielle danced through the group of mask-wearers, trying to find a chink in their armor.


    She pulled out her gun and fired¡ªbang, bang, bang¡ªshooting at the head, the neck. No effect.


    Her mind raced as she assessed the situation. These mask-wearers weren¡¯t even human. They seemed to be some hybrid, neither alive nor dead, just maintaining the appearance of life. But surely, there had to be a weakness somewhere.


    *****


    Meanwhile, a group of assassins gathered in ckpool Vige.


    "Boss, David¡¯s only brought a handful of bodyguards. We haven¡¯t seen him yet. When do we strike?"


    One of the men, perched with binocrs, scanned the vige.


    "Patience. Once we lock onto him, we¡¯ll act. Don¡¯t underestimate those bodyguards. They¡¯re not ordinary. Whoever has tried to take David¡¯s head has met their end."


    The leader¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice. This was their final job. If they seeded, they¡¯d never have to worry about money again.


    "Once we get David¡¯s head, we¡¯ll rise in stature. Our value will skyrocket."


    "Exactly. The boss is brilliant. He¡¯s taken on multiple contracts to take out David. We kill two birds with one stone."


    "Didn¡¯t expect David¡¯s life to be so valuable. Guess I¡¯ve been getting itchy handstely."


    "David is the world¡¯s richest man. He¡¯s taken a lot of people¡¯s cake, so it¡¯s not surprising that many want him dead. All we need to know is that his death will secure our livelihood."


    The men spoke eagerly, almost as if killing David were a casual task.


    "We¡¯ll wait for dark. If David hasn¡¯t shown up by then, we¡¯ll scout the terrain. We need to be meticulous." The boss wiped his gun, his voice like gravel.


    "Got it, boss."


    *****


    Back with David, things were moving quickly. They arrived at a deep pit¡ªthe same one Danielle and the others had passed through.


    "This pit looks nasty," one of the bodyguards muttered. "It¡¯s full of rocks. Anyone who falls in is done for."


    "No, wait. Someone¡¯s been here. These ss pieces¡ªshot out by bullets," another one observed. "David, do you think Mrs. Charrington and the others were here?"


    Aran analyzed the surroundings, but David¡¯s eyes were drawn to a rope hanging by arge rock. He smiled grimly.


    "Danielle¡¯s ahead. Clever girl."


    Aran didn¡¯t hear David¡¯s response, continuing to speak to himself, "Should we check for traps around here?"


    "No need to," David replied. "There are no traps."


    The bodyguards exchanged knowing nces as they realized what the rope meant.

 Chapter 212-2

    ----


    ¡°We swing across," David said, leading the way.


    Before anyone could blink, David grabbed the rope, swung


    across in a perfect arc, andnded on the other side with


    ease.


    One by one, the bodyguards followed, swinging across the


    pit like a well-oiled machine.


    It took them less than five minutes to cross, while Danielle


    had spent hours thinking of a way to get past it.


    David¡¯s unease grew with each passing second.


    Back on the other side, the fight between Danielle and the


    mask-wearers raged on. She had been hit several times,


    but her focus never wavered.


    The Darling family, hiding in the shadows, watched in


    agony, unable to help.


    Then, a glimmer of hope: Danielle¡¯s eyes lit up as she


    pulled out a few silver needles and drove them into the


    head of one of the mask-wearers. The weak spot!


    ----


    Just as she was celebrating her sess, another mask-


    wearer appeared behind her, silently preparing to strike.


    His fist came crashing down toward her back.


    Xavier, who had been watching Danielle¡¯s every move, saw


    the threat and rushed forward without hesitation.


    "Danielle, look out!" he shouted.


    In an instant, Xavier was in front of Danielle, taking the full


    force of the blow to his chest. The sound of cracking bone


    echoed in the air.


    Danielle turned in shock, seeing Xavier copse. Blood


    spilled from his mouth, his body trembling.


    "Xavier!" she screamed, her heart tearing in two.


    Xavier coughed up blood in torrents, his body shaking


    violently with the pain, unable to utter a single word as


    blood kept pouring from his mouth.


    ----


    Danielle¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but she dared not let


    her guard down. Around her, a dozen or more faceless


    figures stood, their eyes glowing crimson, staring at these


    unnatural, monstrous beings.


    ----


    She moved with brutal speed and precision. One of the


    faceless figures swiped at her, its iron-like ws raking


    down her back, leaving five bloody gashes.


    "Danielle!" Howard, cradling Xavier in his arms, turned just


    in time to see his daughter hurt.


    Danielle seemed almost numb, her rage overpowering the


    pain. These wretched things had harmed Xavier¡ªshe


    would obliterate them with her own hands.


    With a swift spin, she delivered a spinning kick to a


    faceless figure behind her, throwing a silver needle that


    pinned it in ce.


    ----


    One by one, silver needles struck the


    heads of tity faceless figures,


    immobilizing them. Danielle had ~~


    intende study them in ab, but


    now, Xavier¡¯s wounds stilldfesh,


    she felt there was no way to. g€ase


    hisSuffering until they wergall dead.


    ----


    Her hand gripped a dagger, its edge sharp enough to slice


    through steel. Her eyes glinted with bloodlust¡ªweren¡¯t


    these things invulnerable? Fine. She¡¯d carve them apart


    with her de.


    Danielle yank¨¦d off the mask of one


    faceless fi and struck, her


    dagger cutting into its face again ¡é~


    and agaih Blood poured from itsS


    wound) but she didn¡¯t stop. She


    swuny the de and cleavediits


    in two.


    ----


    She shed open the arteries of each one, letting them


    bleed out. No faceless figure was spared.


    Soon, the ground was soaked with blood, and the air was


    thick with its scent. The dead bodies of the faceless figures


    lay sprawled in every direction¡ªheads split open, blood


    completely drained.


    Howard and Vivian watched Danielle


    in stunned silence, unsure of what to


    say. epee deeply concerned >


    that shed ight rpse into a fiLoF


    poisomminduced madness. Car¨¦fully,


    Howard asked, "Danielle... areyou


    okay?"


    ----


    Danielle stared at the carnage on the floor, her eyes


    flickering between red and ck, as though an internal


    battle raged between a little devil and a little angel.


    She was fighting desperately to suppress the searing pain


    inside her.


    Vivian called her name several times, but Danielle didn¡¯t


    respond. Both parents knew something was wrong¡ª


    Danielle had been triggered again.


    No one dared approach her. They tried calling her softly,


    ¡°Danielle, it¡¯s Mom... Xavier¡¯s still vomiting blood. Can you


    come and see him?"


    The pain in Danielle¡¯s head felt as if it was tearing her


    apart, the only way to ease the agony was through


    bloodshed.

 Chapter 213-1

    Just then, a woman in a crimson dress appeared before Danielle. Her chestnut waves cascaded down her back, and she radiated a captivating, almost sinister beauty.


    "Danielle, we finally meet," the woman said, her red eyes gleaming with malice. "What a pity about your little experiment subjects. You will join them soon enough."


    Danielle clutched her head, staring at the woman in front of her. The mask-wearers had been her doing¡ªthis woman¡¯s, that is. Her blood-red eyes were filled with a hunger for destruction.


    With a swift movement, Danielle charged toward her, aiming to strike her face with a punch. The woman, however, gracefully dodged, a cruel smile curving her lips. "I must admit, Danielle, I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯re still so quick despite the poison clouding your mind."


    Danielle, her mind a blur but her senses sharp, analyzed the woman in front of her. She didn¡¯t recognize her, but the woman seemed to know her all too well. Her fighting skills were formidable, but Danielle cared little for that now. The woman¡¯s minions had hurt Xavier, and she was going to make her pay for it.


    The red-dressed womanunched a sidekick aimed at Danielle¡¯s head. Danielle sneered, easily evading the strike with a tilt of her head. In one swift motion, she reached out, grabbing the woman¡¯s leg and yanking it sharply. The woman wobbled, almost losing her bnce. But with a quick spin, she aimed her other foot at Danielle¡¯s chest.


    Before the kick couldnd, Danielle reacted instantly, kicking the woman square in the chest. With an explosive push, the red-dressed woman was sent flying fifty feet away.


    Danielle was ready to charge again, but just as she moved, the woman called out, "Danielle, you don¡¯t care about Matthew¡¯s life?"


    Danielle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There, hanging in the air, was Matthew¡ªbloodied and tethered to an explosive device.


    A sickly, sweet taste surged in Danielle¡¯s mouth as the poison in her system red up again. She coughed violently, blood spilling from her lips.


    "Danielle..." Vivian¡¯s voice cracked, a mix of desperation and grief. Xavier, unconscious and soaked in blood,y motionless nearby. Matthew was on the brink of death, and Danielle herself was on the edge of losing control to the poison.


    Barely holding herself together, Danielle felt her vision swimming. Her body trembled. She quickly grabbed a silver needle from her pocket and pressed it into an acupoint, trying to stop the poison from overtaking her.


    The woman in redughed cruelly. "I didn¡¯t think you¡¯dst this long. Looks like you know exactly what kind of poison you¡¯re dealing with, don¡¯t you?"


    She took a step forward, her smile widening. "Do you know how much time you have left? This poison is incurable. Every bone in your body will feel like it¡¯s shattered, your senses will fade, and in the end, you¡¯ll be a killing machine¡ªuntil you die."


    She leaned in closer, her voiceced with sadistic pleasure. "It¡¯s not just you, Danielle. The Darling family will each meet a unique death, but you, my dear, will be the most painful."


    Howard¡¯s heart sank. He had only just found Danielle again, and now she was poisoned. He swore to himself he would find a cure, no matter the cost.


    David and his group, still a distance away, could already smell the heavy stench of blood. An overwhelming sense of dread gripped their hearts.


    "This smell of blood... something¡¯s gone wrong ahead. Stay sharp," Nathan warned, his voice tinged with urgency.


    David, with his instincts on high alert, nodded. "Let¡¯s move!" He broke into a sprint, with the others following closely behind.


    Danielle, struggling against the poison¡¯s grip, pressed the silver needle deeper into her skin, trying to hold on.


    The woman in red¡¯s words echoed in her mind. It was clear she held a personal grudge against the entire Darling family¡ªand knew far too much about the poison. That meant she was likely connected to the people behind it all... and she was probably a key yer in their dark scheme.


    "What do you want?" Danielle demanded.


    The woman in red smiled wickedly, clearly enjoying the sight of Danielle¡¯s pain. "Perhaps you should stab yourself a few times. If I¡¯m in a good mood, maybe I¡¯ll let Matthew go."


    Vivian, panicking, rushed to Danielle¡¯s side. "Danielle, no, you can¡¯t do that."

 Chapter 213-2

    ----


    Desperation in her voice, Vivian shouted at the woman in


    red, "What do you want from us? Will you let my son go?"


    The womal}¡¯s smile deepened, but


    her eyes darkened with malice. ie


    you dort¡¯ want your daughter to


    suffersyou can take her ced will


    be ance little family lesson@on¡¯t


    yotsthink?"


    ----


    Vivian picked up a knife from the ground, her resolve


    steeling. She was ready to sacrifice herself for Danielle, but


    before she could, Danielle snatched the de away from


    her.


    ¡°Who knows if you¡¯ll Keep your word? What if you don¡¯t


    release him, even if I do this?" Danielle shot back, her


    voice cold and filled with distrust.


    The woman in red¡¯s face hardened. "You¡¯re not in a


    position to make demands."


    ¡°Perhaps, but you are," Danielle said, her voice icy. "Let me


    know you can control the bomb. If not, I¡¯ll just kill you, like I


    just did your minions."


    The woman¡¯s smirk faltered. "You think you can provoke


    me? You think I¡¯ll fall for your tricks?" she sneered. "You


    lost the moment you came after me."


    ----


    Her eyes burned with rage. She moved to strike Danielle,


    but Danielle was faster.


    In an instant, Danielle hurled dozens of silver needles,


    each finding its mark with lightning speed. Before the


    woman could react, Danielle was on her, locking her grip


    around her throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die before I do," Danielle hissed, her grip


    tightening.


    The woman in red writhed, but Danielle¡¯s silver needles


    held her in ce, pain shing across her face.


    ----


    Just as Danielle prepared to finish


    her, the soun@of approaching


    footsteps eshoed inthecave.A  ?~


    man, fully armed, stepped into view,


    blocking Danielle¡¯s attack. With>a:


    swiftivlove, he pulled the needles


    froin¡¯the woman¡¯s neck, growling,


    "Danielle, I will kill you for this."


    "Danielle!" David¡¯s voice rang out from behind.


    ----


    The man threw a series of hidden des at Vivian.


    Danielle, moving with lightning speed, flung herself in front


    of Vivian, taking the des herself.


    Blood surged from Danielle¡¯s mouth, but she didn¡¯t have


    time to react. The man, seeing reinforcements arrive, threw


    down a smoke bomb and retreated, dragging the woman in


    red with him.


    "Danielle!" David shouted, his voice trembling with fear as


    he rushed toward her.


    He yanked the des from her back, pulling her close.


    ¡°Danielle, please, stay with me. We¡¯re getting you out of


    here.¡±


    ----


    Danielle, barely conscious, lifted her eyes and pressed the


    remote into David¡¯s hand. "Matthew..." she whispered,


    before copsing into his arms.


    David, his heart pounding, barked orders to his men. "What


    are you waiting for? Save him!"


    Vivian stood frozen, panic flooding her veins. The moment


    she realized Danielle had lost consciousness, her heart


    shattered. "Danielle, no... please, wake up."


    The team managed to free Matthew, defusing the bomb


    and confirming he was alive but badly injured. "Boss, he¡¯s


    still breathing. Just some superficial wounds."


    David nodded, his focus shifting back to Danielle. "Good."


    ----


    Howard, desperate to get to his


    daughter, rushed toward her. Jaden,


    noticing Xavier¡¯s bloodied body,


    stepped forward with a pained lo6k


    on higcface. "I¡¯ll carry him," Jad¨¦n


    offefed quietly, looking at Haward


    eo understanding.


    Howard didn¡¯t argue. He needed to get to Danielle. They


    had all put her in this situation.


    "Danielle, please... don¡¯t scare me," Howard whispered,


    tears streaming down his face as he cradled his daughter¡¯s


    broken body in his arms.

 Chapter 214-1

    "We need to get out of here." David muttered, cradling Danielle¡¯s unconscious form in his arms as he strode toward the exit. Seeing the girl¡¯s battered body, his heart clenched. The weapons used against them must have been poisoned¡ªif only he¡¯d gotten there sooner, she wouldn¡¯t be in this condition.


    "Call the doctor at ckpool Vige," he ordered Nathan in a low, urgent tone.


    "Yes, sir." Nathan didn¡¯t waste a second. There was no signal in this cave, so he pulled out their specialized phone to contact the doctor, emphasizing the need for extra hands¡ªthree unconscious bodies meant they needed all the help they could get.


    The group navigated through the winding paths, carefully heading out of the cave.


    Aran waved his hand. "Get into cover." The words had barely left his lips when gunfire erupted from all sides. There was nowhere to hide near the entrance.


    "Inside the cave, now! It¡¯s a trap!" Aran growled, his eyes shing with fury. "We break out and take care of them. No time to waste. If Danielle has any more setbacks..."


    He couldn¡¯t finish the thought. With David¡¯s current regard for her, the mere idea was unimaginable.


    "You too," Jaden ordered his bodyguards.


    "Understood." Aran and his team retaliated in a sh, the sound of bullets filling the air.


    Their attackers outnumbered them, but they were skilled. Aran quickly located one of their hidden positions and, like a force of nature, plunged his knife into the chest of an assassin, ending him instantly.


    The remaining killers reacted with lethal speed, firing at Aran, but he smirked, undeterred. "Who sent you?"


    With one swift dodge, he avoided a bullet, then side-kicked an assassin squarely in the temple, sending him crashing to the ground. Another kick followed, this time straight to the chest.


    "Who sent you?"


    "You want to know? Go to hell." One of the assassins drew a knife and lunged at Aran.


    In a blur of motion, Aran shot him through the head before the knife could strike, his hand steady, his mind sharp. They didn¡¯t have much ammo left. This had to be over soon.


    Inside the cave, Vivian¡¯s face was pale with fear. The sounds of gunfire outside were deafening. It felt like a battlefield.


    "Who are these people?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    "Assassins," Jaden replied coldly, a wave of murderous intent seeping into his words. He had no idea who had sent them or what their intentions were, but these killers were bing a major inconvenience.


    Xaviery in his arms, pale and weakening. David could feel his breathing slowing, and with every shallow breath, his irritation grew. He wanted nothing more than to storm out and tear these bastards apart.


    Danielle suddenly coughed up blood, startling Howard and Vivian.


    "Danielle, what¡¯s happening? Hang in there, I¡¯ll get you the antidote. Whatever it takes, I will save you."


    Howard¡¯s gaze locked on Danielle¡¯s pale face, his eyes never leaving her for a second. He feared the worst¡ªthat she might slip away at any moment.


    David¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Poison?" he asked, already suspecting it but needing confirmation.


    "Yes, she¡¯s been poisoned. Or perhaps it¡¯s better to say she was abandoned as a child in the wilderness with poison coursing through her. The symptoms have been reappearing over thest few days, and this time... it¡¯s much worse."


    Vivian grasped Danielle¡¯s hand tightly, tears streaming down her face as she wept.


    David¡¯s face darkened. "What poison is it? Do you know?"


    "Luna Stalk," Howard said, his voice thick with emotion.


    Danielle coughed again, blood spilling from her lips. Her face was ghostly pale, as if she were slipping away before their eyes.


    David¡¯s heart clenched, his panic momentarily shing across his face before he concealed it. He took a handkerchief and wiped the blood from her mouth, trying to stay calm. He had never heard of "Luna Stalk" before, but from the way Howard spoke, it sounded like something incredibly lethal¡ªif there was a cure, she would have had it by now.


    Vivian, desperate, muttered to herself, "We need to get to Whitepool Vige. The vige chief said they can cure any poison there. Danielle, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back with help, I promise."

 Chapter 214-2

    ----


    She moved toward the exit, but Howard stopped her.


    ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t be crazy! It¡¯s a warzone out there! You¡¯ll get


    shot the moment you step outside!"


    Gunfire and the sound of vehicles rumbled from beyond the


    cave entrance.


    "David, I¡¯ll go check if our reinforcements have arrived,"


    Nathan said, urgency in his voice. They needed to move,


    and fast.


    David didn¡¯t respond. He just kept his eyes on Danielle, his


    fingers gently brushing through her hair. "Danielle, I swear,


    I won¡¯t let you die."


    Asoft cough broke the tension.


    "Where am I?" Matthew¡¯s voice was weak, but he was


    awake.


    ----


    Howard rushed to his side. "How are you feeling?"


    ¡°Dad? What happened? Where are we?" Matthew asked,


    disoriented, looking around at the group.


    Howard assessed him¡ªjust some surface wounds, nothing


    too serious. But Danielle and Xavier... their injuries were far


    worse. This situation was spiraling out of control.


    "Get up, we need to move." Howard¡¯s face showed the


    strain of the situation, but he didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it.


    Matthew, still confused, nced at the others. His gaze fell


    on his sister and Xavier, both covered in blood, held by two


    men with stern expressions.


    ¡°What happened to Danielle and Xavier?" he asked, his


    voice cracking with worry.


    Vivian, relieved that Matthew was awake, rushed to him.


    ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re awake! Thank goodness. Don¡¯t worry,


    we¡¯ll get out of here soon. Danielle and Xavier are hurt, but


    we¡¯re getting help.¡±


    ----


    Matthew nodded slowly, realizing they hade to rescue


    him. He felt a pang of guilt, seeing his family in such a


    state, but knew there was nothing he could do right now.


    Outside, the gunfire suddenly stopped, and Nathan


    returned, breathless.


    ----


    ¡°We¡¯ve taken care of them, sir. Let¡¯s go." David nodded.


    In the ckpool Vige, inside the vige chief¡¯s home, a


    group of the best doctors in the country huddled around


    Danielle.


    Ethan wiped his brow, his gaze focused on the


    unconscious girl. "I¡¯ve seen her before... She¡¯s highly


    skilled in medicine, but this poison... I can¡¯t identify it."


    David¡¯s eyes were cold as ice. "Spit it out."


    ----


    Ethan hesitated but finally spoke,


    fear in his yatce. "Mr. Charrington,


    Miss Darling seems to have only L


    minor injtiries... some cuts and


    bruises, But... if I¡¯m not mistake


    she¡¯Sbeen poisoned. I can¡¯t say for


    sut? what it is, though."


    David turned his gaze to the other doctors. "And you?"


    One of them spoke up cautiously. "I know of a poison that


    matches her symptoms... but it¡¯s not an exact match."


    ----


    The doctor hurriedly exined. "It¡¯s


    called Luna Stalk. Anyone poisoned


    by it doesn¡¯tsurvive more than fives


    years. Ata when the poison ws


    activ aS, it triggers uncontroble


    killinginstincts, loss of all five


    senses, and eventually, excruciating


    pain until death."


    He paused, his voice dropping lower. "It¡¯s... it¡¯s considered


    extinct. There¡¯s no known antidote."


    ----


    The room seemed to freeze as the


    words hunqNtr the air. The doctors,


    now fullysaware of the gravity of th¨¦


    situationnervously nced at each


    other they could feel the weight of


    es id¡¯s gaze burning into them.


    Howard, unable to stand the tension, stepped forward.


    ¡°Where did you learn about this poison?"


    The doctor, shaking, said, "It was in an ancient book... but


    the antidote¡ªit doesn¡¯t exist. I swear, I¡¯m not lying."


    The other doctors exchanged ufortable nces. They


    were all worried¡ªnot just about Danielle¡¯s fate, but about


    the wrath of Mr. Charrington.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 215-1

    "Mr. Darling, Xavier¡¯s condition is very critical. I just checked¡ªhis ribs are broken, and some of his internal organs are damaged. He needs surgery immediately." Ethan spoke, urging action. Every life mattered at this point.


    David suddenly spoke up, his voice low. "Orion, do you think the people in Whitepool Vige can detoxify?"


    Mentioning Whitepool Vige made Orion uneasy. He knew that vige kept to itself, saying, "They can detox, but I¡¯m not sure if they can help Miss Darling. They rarely offer their services to outsiders. ckpool Vige and Whitepool Vige don¡¯t have much contact."


    "Nathan, inform No. 1 to prepare. We¡¯re heading to Whitepool Vige now," David ordered, his tone steady.


    Nathan¡¯s eyes widened. "David, are you really calling in No. 1? You¡¯re asking for trouble, bringing in that kind of muscle¡ªthis could blow the vige wide open."


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me?" David¡¯s voice turned icy.


    Aran opened his mouth, but Nathan quickly dragged him out of the room.


    "I heard you. I¡¯ll let them know right away," Nathan said, pulling out his phone. Using No. 1 was bound to attract attention. He thought to himself, David¡¯s love-stricken brain must be clouding his judgment...


    Jaden¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I¡¯ll take Xavier back. You guys stay and keep an eye on Danielle."


    Vivian, equally concerned about her daughter and son, replied, "Thanks, Mr. Johnson. Once we¡¯re back in Soufield, you can contact his brothers to take care of him. Once Danielle¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll head back. Matthew, you shoulde too and get checked."


    Matthew, feeling guilty for getting his siblings hurt, didn¡¯t protest. "Okay."


    Howard, noticing Matthew¡¯s troubled expression, gave his shoulder a reassuring pat. "Don¡¯t me yourself. Xavier and Danielle, along with your mom and dad, came to save you because we wanted to. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Once Danielle¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll head back."


    "Got it."


    After the arrangements, the doctors left with Jaden and the others, heading back to Soufield.


    *****


    They went to Whitepool Vige.


    "Mr. Charrington, let me speak with the people from Whitepool Vige first. Take these detox pills, each of you should swallow one," Aran said, handing out the pills to the group.


    David nodded silently, taking the pill.


    Orion led them into Whitepool Vige. As they reached the vige entrance, they were blocked by armed guards holding sticks covered with poisonous needles.


    "Orion, what brings you here?" the guard asked, suspicion evident on his face.


    Orion softened his tone. "I need to speak with your vige leader, Jason. It¡¯s important."


    "We¡¯re sorry, Jason is not here. If you have something to discuss, we can ry the message to him," the guard replied, tightening his grip on his weapon.


    Orion¡¯s tone hardened. "What I need to say can only be heard by him. Step aside."


    The guards didn¡¯t budge. "We¡¯re only following the vige leader¡¯s orders. If you have something to say, speak to us. Otherwise, leave."


    Aran, fed up with the resistance, drew his gun and aimed it directly at the guards. "You better call Jason out, or things won¡¯t end well for you."


    The guards stiffened, their faces darkening. "You think you can just barge in?"


    Without warning, they swung their sticks, sending a flurry of poisoned needles towards Aran. He swiftly dodged, drawing his knife and blocking the projectiles with sharp, fluid movements.


    Orion, realizing the situation was escting, shouted, "Stop! I¡¯m here with a request for Jason. They mean you no harm. Please, listen!"


    The guards remained firm. "We don¡¯t deal with outsiders. Leave now."


    David, unable to wait any longer, pulled out his gun and fired several shots into the air. The noise echoed through the vige, drawing the attention of the vigers.

 Chapter 215-2

    ----


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to get Jason out here,¡± David said


    coldly.


    The guards, having never seen firearms up close,


    screamed in terror.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble," one of the guards said, raising


    his stick again.


    David¡¯s voice rang out sharply, "Do you want to find out


    whether your poison darts are faster, or if my bullets are?"


    Ten bodyguards, guns in hand, aimed at the guards. The


    standoff grew tense as the vigers watched, shocked by


    the sudden esction.


    The gunfire and the vigers¡¯ cries soon reached Jason,


    who appeared, looking confused. "What¡¯s going on?"


    ----


    ¡°Jason, there¡¯s trouble. Someone¡¯s causing amotion at


    the vige entrance," the guards informed him, stepping


    aside.


    Jason¡¯s eyes locked onto Orion, suspicion flooding his


    mind. What was he doing here? Was he trying to take over


    their vige?


    Orion, noticing the misunderstanding, quickly exined,


    ¡°Jason, I¡¯m here with an important matter to discuss, but


    your guards wouldn¡¯t let us through, forcing us to resort to


    this method."


    Jason¡¯s expression darkened. Was this the way he was


    being approached?


    ¡°We¡¯ve never had any dealings with ckpool Vige.


    What do you want with me?" Jason¡¯s voice held an edge of


    irritation.


    ----


    Orion remained calm. "We need to speak privately. It¡¯s


    urgent."


    Jason narrowed his eyes, wary of further interaction. He


    didn¡¯t trust Orion and wasn¡¯t sure if this was some kind of


    trick to get him to lower his guard.


    The two men stood, sizing each


    other up, tesfirig each other¡¯s


    resolve. Suddenly, Jason made a eS


    subtle ement, but before he <


    could react, a ck snake shotout


    of Orion¡¯s mouth,tching onto


    Jason¡¯s wrist and sinking its fangs


    d¨¦ep.


    ----


    The bodyguards froze, eyes wide with disbelief. Was that a


    snake? Did it really just fly out of Orion¡¯s mouth?


    The vigers, while surprised, didn¡¯t panic as much, though


    they were still taken aback.


    ----


    Orion grinned through the pain. "It¡¯s been long, Jason. Your


    poison skills have certainly gotten more refined."


    Jason, his body electrified with searing heat and cold,


    grimaced in pain. It felt as though a thousand tiny insects


    were crawling through his veins.


    Orion smirked, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "It seems


    my own poison is getting just as good."


    ----


    The bodyguards, recovering from


    their shock-gtanced between the


    two men What was going on? Why>


    were theyexchangingpliments


    in themiddle of this? ¡¯Focus, ?


    people¡ªDanielle still needs that


    ote!¡¯


    ----


    David raised an eyebrow. This secluded vige had some


    serious secrets, and it was bing clear that there were


    more powerful people here than he¡¯d thought.


    ¡°Now, can we talk?" Orion¡¯s voice was no longer patient¡ªit


    wasmanding.


    Jason¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. "I¡¯ve been meaning to catch up


    with you for a while."


    ¡°Jason, hello. I¡¯m David. I¡¯m here to ask for your help in


    curing the poison that¡¯s afflicting my fianc¨¦e. You can name


    any condition you want," David said, his tone cool and


    composed.


    ----


    Jason assessed David, his eyes


    narrowing. Atirst, he¡¯d seen this


    man as justanother figure, but now>


    there wa¨¦an undeniable sense.of


    autharity emanating from om e


    morehe looked, the strongercthat


    festing became.


    ----


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t deal with outsiders," Jason replied


    curtly.


    David casually twirled his gun in his hand. "Jason, are you


    ¡®sure about that?¡±


    Was that a threat? Jason¡¯s temper red. He was already


    in agony from the poison, and now this young man was


    trying to push him further. It was almost too much to bear.


    Jason gritted his teeth. "I¡¯ve thought about it. I reject your


    offer."


    Jason turned his re toward Orion. "You better fix this, or


    I swear..."


    Orion smiled darkly. "I suggest you start listening to David.


    You don¡¯t want to find out how much more we¡¯re willing to


    do to make you change your mind."

 Chapter 216-1

    "Are you threatening me?" Jason¡¯s expression turned cold.


    "You can take it that way," David replied, his voice low and steady.


    "Well, then, leave. No need to escort you." Jason, feeling challenged, couldn¡¯t let this slide¡ªit would undermine his authority in the vige.


    "No. 1, get ready," David casually spun the gun in his hand, his eyes unwavering.


    Orion, though unsure of what ¡¯No. 1¡¯ was, could sense from David¡¯s men¡¯s cold expressions that it wasn¡¯t something to take lightly.


    "Wait a second," Orion quickly intervened.


    "Jason, are you really not going to help me with the poison? If you agree, I¡¯ll get rid of the curse on you immediately." Orion¡¯s voice held an edge of desperation.


    Jason snorted. "And what about the poison? You think I don¡¯t know about it?"


    "It¡¯s in my house. You can see it for yourself, but I doubt you¡¯ve ever encountered such a poison. Mr. Charrington came to you because there¡¯s no hope elsewhere." Orion¡¯s voice was tinged with mockery.


    "What poison are you talking about? Never heard of it. Stop trying to fool me," Jason scoffed, clearly intrigued but not ready to bite just yet.


    "Oh, just go see for yourself," Orion sighed dramatically, waving his hand as if in regret. "I¡¯ve heard this poison¡¯s long been extinct. You definitely won¡¯t be able to cure it."


    "Mr. Charrington, we should go back and consult someone else. Jason doesn¡¯t have the skills for this," Orion said, already turning to leave.


    Jason, a master of poisons, couldn¡¯t resist the challenge. He frowned. "You think I haven¡¯t seen it all? Fine, I¡¯ll go take a look, but I¡¯m not here to cure it."


    "I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t do you any good," Orion said with a feigned sigh.


    "Think I¡¯m ignorant? Fine. I¡¯ll show you." Jason¡¯s footsteps quickened, determined to prove himself.


    The vigers of Whitepool Vige exchanged confused nces. "Our vige chief was just refusing, and now he¡¯s in such a hurry?"


    "Jason?" The guards weren¡¯t convinced.


    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just going to take a look," Jason waved them off, stepping into the vehicle. "Let¡¯s go!"


    The bodyguards were speechless. "What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s acting more urgent than us."


    *****


    "Jason, please hurry up and help me cure this poison," Orion gritted out, the pain overwhelming him.


    "Fine." Jason waved his hand, and within moments, Orion felt a sharp relief as the pain receded from his body.


    "Quickly, the curse¡ªit¡¯s like a tiny insect gnawing at me," Orion said through clenched teeth.


    With a quick motion, a ck serpent slithered from Orion¡¯s mouth, darting toward Jason¡¯s wrist, sinking its fangs deep, then returned to Orion¡¯s mouth.


    Nathan and Aran could only watch in stunned silence as they covered their mouths in terror, praying they wouldn¡¯t witness another snake slither out.


    This was beyond terrifying¡ªthey were beginning to feel afraid of even talking to Orion.


    Meanwhile, Danielle was lying in bed, blood oozing from her mouth¡ªthis time, it was ck blood.


    Vivian, with tears in her eyes, wiped it away. "What are we going to do? She¡¯s vomiting blood again. If this continues, she¡¯ll bleed to death. I just hope David and Orion can get the right person in time."


    Howard, though also anxious, kept hisposure. "I believe they¡¯ll get someone. Danielle will be fine. She¡¯s strong."


    "I should have been more careful. If I had paid better attention to Danielle, none of this would have happened. She wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much... I knew she was hurting every time the poison took hold of her."

 Chapter 216-2

    ----


    ¡°Where is he? Where are they?" Jason¡¯s voice echoed as


    he rushed in, his footsteps frantic.


    Orion smiled, his voice calm despite the tension. "Inside


    the house.¡±


    As Howard stepped forward to greet Jason, the old man


    seemed to glide into the room, a blur of speed. David


    followed closely behind, his face filled with more concern


    as he saw how pale Danielle had be in just a short


    time.


    ¡°Let me see her," Jason demanded, immediately assessing


    her condition.


    He took her pulse, lifted her eyelids, his brow furrowing


    deeper with each moment. "This shouldn¡¯t be happening.¡±


    After a moment, he produced a silver needle and drove it


    into one of her pressure points.


    "Ugh..." In the next instant, Danielle vomited another


    mouthful of ck blood.


    Jason pulled the needle out and dipped it into a bowl of


    water. Within a second, the clear water turned a dark red.


    ----


    ¡°Has she shown any signs of this before she passed out?"


    Jason asked.


    Vivian¡¯s voice trembled. "Yes, a few times. When the


    poison red, she was unconscious and didn¡¯t recognize


    anyone. Her pupils would turn red. After the third time, the


    vomiting started, and she fell into aa."


    Jason shook his head. "This poison


    is called Lun@Stalk. Normally, she


    would hayeSumbed to it by now,


    but she¡¯sbeen holding it back. The


    reasomShe¡¯s in aa now is that


    she¡¯sbeen continuously ¡°


    suppressing the poison in her body,


    afd it¡¯s finally overwhelmed her."


    ----


    "Luna Stalk has no cure. In her


    condition, sh won¡¯t survive more


    than three Months. Even in these ¡ª


    three maniths, her suffering will only


    increas¨¦¡ªher awareness will fade,


    and when the poison res, it.will


    feehas if her bones are being¡±


    crushed, and all her senses will fail."


    ----


    ¡°Who would be so cruel to poison her like this?" Jason¡¯s


    words hit David like a knife to the heart. Danielle had been


    fine just a week ago¡ªhow had it escted so quickly?


    Vivian copsed in tears, unable to


    bear the weight-of the news. Howard


    nearly fainted; his voice broken.


    "Jason, ptease! Save my daughter


    She¡¯s stilso young! She¡¯s been. ?


    suffering her whole life. She ha$n¡¯t


    evervhad a chance to experience


    iness or feel the love. of her


    parents. Please, I beg yotn n Save her.


    Whatever you need, I¡¯ll give it to you."


    ----


    Tears streamed down Howard¡¯s face as he clutched his


    daughter¡¯s hand. He¡¯d dly take on her suffering, even if it


    meant enduring it himself.


    ¡°Jason, what do you need? Anything. Just save her."


    David¡¯s voice was tight, his heart heavy with grief.


    ----


    Jason sighed, his tone full of regret. "I can suppress the


    poison for a while and wake her up, but Luna Stalk has no


    cure. If you want to find out who¡¯s been helping her


    suppress it, that¡¯s your only hope."


    David refused to believe that a poison could have no cure.


    After all, if a poison could be made, so too could an


    antidote.


    Jason quickly retrieved a small medical kit and mixed


    together some dark, viscous substance in a bowl.


    "Give this to Danielle. She¡¯ll wake up within five minutes,¡±


    Jason instructed.


    David took the bowl and tried to feed it to Danielle, but she


    was unconscious and couldn¡¯t swallow. With urgency,


    David took a sip of the medicine himself, gently prying


    open Danielle¡¯s mouth and passing the medicine to her.


    ----


    The room fell into stunned silence. The old, isted vige


    saw its two vige leaders blushing with embarrassment,


    while Howard and Vivian watched in shock, helpless.


    But at that moment, none of it mattered. All that mattered


    was waking Danielle up.


    David painstakingly fed her the entire bowl, and soon,


    Danielle¡¯s eyes fluttered open.


    "You¡¯re awake, Danielle.¡±


    ¡°Danielle, you¡¯re awake!"


    ¡°Are you feeling okay?" they all asked in unison.


    Danielle, still groggy, her mind foggy, looked up at David


    with distant eyes. She handed him a remote control and


    whispered, "Save Matthew."


    ¡°How is Matthew? Is he okay? Did you save him?"


    Danielle¡¯s first words were a question about Matthew, even


    though she herself was suffering.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes welled up with tears once again, her heart


    breaking. Danielle, poisoned and near death, was still


    worried about Matthew.

 Chapter 217-1

    Vivian choked back tears. "Matthew just has some minor injuries, he¡¯s fine. But you... you¡¯re so seriously ill and still worrying about your brother?"


    Danielle forced a smile. Ever since she learned about this poison, she had gotten used to the constant torment it caused her body. It was nothing new, but recently, the toxins had be increasingly uncontroble.


    "I¡¯m fine," Danielle said.


    Everyone in the room stared at her, especially David, whose eyes were filled with uncontroble concern.


    "Little girl, this poison seems to have been in your body for a long time. How have you been controlling it?" Jason asked, eyeing her as if she were a rare specimen. If there were aboratory nearby, he¡¯d probably want to study her.


    Danielle looked at the old man with the sly grin, her expression t. "Just... controlled it, that¡¯s all."


    Jason blinked, caught off guard. "Controlled it? How exactly? Tell me more." He rubbed his hands together, eager like a student waiting to hear a story.


    Howard, Vivian, and David exchanged nces, wondering why this felt less like someone trying to cure a poison and more like someone here to gossip.


    "Are you really that interested?" Danielle asked dryly.


    Jason nodded enthusiastically. "Extremely interested! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s lived the longest with Luna Stalk...!" Then, realizing his slip-up, he mped his mouth shut. "I mean, it¡¯s incredible! Your vitality is so strong."


    As she thought about the poison and then remembered her master, her heart sank. Why hadn¡¯t she heard anything from him? He promised to find a cure for her, but where was it? In this age of instant information, her master stubbornly refused to own a phone and insisted on writing letters. She hadn¡¯t even received a reply.


    Jason waved his hand in front of Danielle, noticing her silence. "Little girl, are you... poisoned into silence?" He chuckled, unsure if he should take herck of response seriously.


    "What are you trying to do?" Danielle finally snapped out of her thoughts, annoyed by the man who kept chattering in front of her.


    "I¡¯m just asking if you know how to cure the Luna Stalk poison?" Jason grinned mischievously.


    Danielle gave him a look as if he were crazy. If she knew how to cure it, why would she still be poisoned? That was ridiculous.


    "I don¡¯t know." Jason sighed dramatically, a touch of regret in his voice. "Ah, well, Luna Stalk has no cure. How could there possibly be an antidote?"


    "You might be wrong about that," Danielle countered.


    She made a move as if to get up, but David quickly stepped forward to support her.


    "Mom, Dad, David, let¡¯s go back," Danielle said. There were too many things she needed to sort out. The next time the poison acted up, she had to be ready. Also, there were those masked figures and the woman in the cave... she needed answers.


    "Alright," her father agreed, though he was still anxious.


    "Wait." Nathan spoke up, cing a suitcase on the table in front of Orion. He opened it to reveal a pile of cash.


    "Orion, we¡¯ve been a bit of a disturbance these past few days. Here¡¯s three hundred thousand dors for ckpool Vige. Tomorrow, workers wille to build a signal tower for both ckpool and Whitepool Viges, and install phones in every household. We¡¯ll also repair the roads. The real estatepany problem has been handled, and they won¡¯t cause any more trouble."


    Nathan ced another suitcase in front of Jason. "This is a token of thanks for helping Mrs. Charrington dy the poison¡¯s progression."


    He handed over a gold-embossed business card. "If either of you ever need help, please don¡¯t hesitate to contact me."


    "Yes, I agree," Jason added, almost in embarrassment. "I¡¯ve only made some medicine. The money is too much."


    Nathan and David, however, insisted. "Please, take it. It¡¯s our sincere gesture. You¡¯ve helped us too."


    Jason and Orion hesitated, but David spoke up calmly. "Once I give something, I don¡¯t take it back. Who knows when we mighte to trouble you again?"

 Chapter 217-2

    ----


    Jason and Orion exchanged a nce, then relented. "We


    don¡¯t usuallymunicate with outsiders, but you¡¯re


    wee toe anytime."


    "Since you¡¯re so sincere, let me add something. Young


    man, you¡¯re poisoned too."


    Jason turned to look at David, eyes widening in surprise.


    "But fortunately you met me. This


    isn¡¯t a deadhpoison like Luna Stalk,


    but it willslowly wear down your ¡é~


    body and¨¦ventually cause organ


    failuredit¡¯s hard to detect, but dAce


    you@ been exposed, it can O


    ually build up."


    ----


    David¡¯s eyes were as cold and still as a deep pool, sending


    a chill down their spines.


    ¡°How long has he been poisoned?" Danielle asked sharply,


    suddenly realizing her carelessness.


    ¡°About two months. If we¡¯d discovered itter, he might¡¯ve


    already been in serious danger,¡± Jason replied with a grin.


    "Do you have a cure for it?¡± Vivian asked gently, her voice


    tinged with worry. First Danielle, now David... it seemed like


    they were all tied up with poison.


    ¡°I can help. Compared to Luna Stalk, this is nothing. I¡¯ll


    write a prescription. Just follow it for a week, and he¡¯ll be


    fine.¡±


    Jason grabbed a pen and paper and scribbled down a long


    list of ingredients, handing it to David.


    Nathan took the prescription, his expression hardening. A


    month ago, no one at Nathor Pce would have dared


    poison his boss. Whoever did this would pay dearly.


    ----


    Danielle reached into her bag and tossed a small porcin


    bottle to Jason.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?" he asked, catching it.


    ¡°Thank you for helping him. This is a medicine that can


    suppress Luna Stalk. I think you might be interested in it."


    ----


    Jason¡¯s eyes gleamed, as if he¡¯d found treasure. He quickly


    stuffed the bottle into his pocket. "How could I possibly


    ept this?"


    Danielle smirked to herself, thinking, "Sure, take it. It¡¯s not


    like you¡¯re pretending to be some big shot."


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting it back, are you?¡± Jason hurriedly


    sped his pocket.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Danielle," David urged, gently guiding her away.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ----


    At St. Katherine¡¯s hospital, outside


    the operating-voom, Jaden hadn¡¯t


    even changed his clothes. After Oo


    returningdrom ckpool Vige he


    rushed straight to the hospital, Gill


    dressed in his ck suit, whigh was


    waidkled and stained with blood


    ff¨¦m Xavier.


    ----


    Matthew sat in a chair, looking pale, his eyes fixed on the


    operating room doors.


    At that moment, Joseph and Elliot hurried over to greet


    Jaden. "Mr. Johnson, thank you for your trouble. You can


    go rest now," Joseph said.


    Jaden shook his head, still staring at the door. "I¡¯ll wait until


    the surgery is over."


    Joseph didn¡¯t argue, but walked over to Matthew. "Matthew,


    what happened?"


    ----


    Matthew¡¯s-eyes shifted slowly to


    Joseph atid Elliot. His voice wasc


    faint. "Xavier got injured. Danielle is


    poisoried. It¡¯s all my fault. If they


    hadette looking for me,@one of


    this: would have happened


    Elliot quickly stepped in, trying to reassure him. "Don¡¯t


    me yourself. We¡¯re a family. No one is to me."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 218-1

    "Alright, Matthew, go change and get some rest. I¡¯ll stay here with Elliot, and Austin¡¯s inside with Xavier. It¡¯ll be fine. Dad called, and they¡¯re on their way back." Joseph looked at Matthew, whose face was pale and drawn.


    "I¡¯ll stay until Xavier¡¯s out of surgery. I can¡¯t leave, this is his first time getting hurt this badly."


    He wouldn¡¯t be persuaded, so Joseph just sighed and let him be.


    Inside the operating room, the sound of medical instruments filled the air as the surgery had already stretched on for nearly ten hours. Xavier had sustained severe injuries, and because he hadn¡¯t been brought to the hospital on time, his condition was critical.


    Some of the doctors weren¡¯t even sure if he would make it.


    Austin, though not originally from St. Katherine¡¯s Hospital, had been asked by Ethan to take over the operation given his expertise.


    "Not good, the patient¡¯s losing a lot of blood. Go to the blood bank and get more." One of the doctors ordered urgently.


    "RH negative." Austin¡¯s voice was cold, like steel.


    "The blood of that type was already used on another patient. We can¡¯t get it here in time¡ªif we need more, we¡¯ll have to go to another hospital." The nurse answered in a panic.


    "What are you waiting for? Go now!" Austin barked, his voice hoarse with frustration.


    The nurse rushed out in a hurry.


    "Mr. Darling, it¡¯s looking like Xavier might not make it." One of the doctors said quietly, trying to break the news without being too blunt.


    "Shut up." Austin¡¯s gaze was bloodshot as he red at the doctor. He wasn¡¯t going to let Xavier die. He couldn¡¯t.


    "As long as there¡¯s still breath in the patient, we don¡¯t give up. Do you understand that?" Ethan red at the doctor, his anger simmering under the surface. If anything were to happen to Xavier here, the entire Darling family would make sure to turn this hospital upside down.


    The nurse rushed in, her face pale as she closed the door behind her. She had no trace of panic left.


    "What happened to the patient inside?" Jaden stepped forward, his voice full of authority.


    "The surgery is going fine. Nothing major to worry about." The nurse answered, keeping her tone calm, but she didn¡¯t mention the fact that Xavier was still waiting for blood.


    "Then why are youing out?" Jaden¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed, noticing the small flicker of panic that had crossed the nurse¡¯s face.


    The other members of the Darling family had arrived by then, and they looked just as concerned.


    "Mr. Davis asked me to get medicine. You¡¯re wasting time. If we don¡¯t hurry, we¡¯ll lose the patient we just brought back." The nurse exined quickly, her eyes darting nervously.


    Jaden didn¡¯t press further, not wanting to dy things.


    *****


    The minutes passed, but the nurse still hadn¡¯t returned. Ethan¡¯s voice broke the silence. "Where¡¯s the blood?" he asked.


    The team of doctors was still doing everything they could to keep Xavier alive. Austin was growing increasingly restless, his instincts telling him something was wrong.


    "Go find Matthew or Mr. Johnson and get that blood. Quickly." One of the doctors ran out, his voice full of urgency.


    "Doctor, is Xavier okay?" Joseph rushed over, his voice full of concern.


    "Xavier¡¯s lost a lot of blood. His blood type is rare, and the nurse hasn¡¯t been able to get the blood yet. Mr. Darling said to find you. The situation is critical now."


    The doctor looked almost desperate.


    "Our blood bank is out of RH-negative blood. I¡¯m going to try other hospitals, but you should be able to get it faster than we can. If you do, bring it here, please."


    As the doctor finished speaking, Jaden was already pulling out his phone to make calls. Joseph was doing the same, arranging for helicopters to bring blood from other hospitals.


    "Something¡¯s wrong with that nurse." Elliot¡¯s eyes were cold, his gaze full of suspicion.

 Chapter 218-2

    ----


    ¡°Leave it to me. Seal the hospital off. Get the surveince


    footage from twenty minutes ago in the VIP surgery room


    on the sixth floor." Jaden spoke with chilling determination.


    In less than ten minutes, two groups arrived with the blood.


    "Get it to the patient now!" Ethan ordered the doctors


    urgently.


    The sound of the heart monitor began to scream a warning.


    ¡°Patient¡¯s vital signs are dropping."


    ¡°The bleeding won¡¯t stop.¡±


    Jaden¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, his gut feeling growing


    darker with each passing second.


    ----


    ¡°Now that the blood is here, Xavier should be fine, right?"


    They stood at the door of the operating room, each second


    feeling like an eternity.


    None of them knew how to respond.


    Adoctor rushed out of the room, and Elliot was the first to


    grab his sleeve.


    ¡°How is the patient?"


    ----


    "His vital signs have almost tlined. But we won¡¯t give up


    on him yet." The doctor said quickly before hurrying off.


    The men were frozen in shock. How could Xavier, the one


    who was always so full of life, be lying in there like this?


    Jaden¡¯s chest tightened with a painful ache, as though


    something precious was slipping away.


    Shaking, he pulled out his phone.


    The call connected almost immediately.


    "David, has Danielle woken up?" Jaden¡¯s voice trembled


    slightly.


    ----


    "She¡¯s still outssold. Why?" David¡¯s


    voice soun calm, but something


    in his told Jaden that Danielles


    brothersWere already thinking the


    samecthing¡ªDanielle was theirbest


    hop&Her medical expertise@ould


    betheir salvation.


    The three of them leaned in, all eyes glued to Jaden¡¯s


    phone.


    ¡°Xavier¡¯s still in surgery, and his condition is worsening.


    Can Danielle take a look remotely? Or should I send a


    helicopter to get you?" Jaden¡¯s tone was unusually soft,


    pleading even.


    ----


    "I¡¯m Danielle, Mr. Johnson. Please


    give the phore to the head surgeon.


    I¡¯ll be there 3 quickly asIcan." ww


    Danielle¡¯g Voice was firmand ?


    soothing, like a balm for thelr paves.


    As san as they heard her confident


    woids, they all felt a surge ef hope.


    Xavier might still have a ghance.


    ----


    "Alright." Jaden passed the phone to the surgeon after a


    quick exchange with the others.


    ¡°Tell me the patient¡¯s condition. Point the camera at him."


    Danielle¡¯s voice rang out clearly through the phone.


    Austin, who had just heard Danielle¡¯s voice, turned to look


    at her, his attention now fully focused on the task at hand.


    Ethan quickly summarized Xavier¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Miss Darling, Xavier¡¯s vital signs are continuously


    declining. How soon can you get here?"


    ----


    Ethan watched as Danielle¡¯s eyes


    seemed to light up, her gaze


    sharpeningWith a quiet intensity. TQ


    him, it was like seeing a beacon of


    hope. He knew her reputation¡ªIt-


    anyone could save Xavier, it was her.


    ButWadn¡¯t she been poisoned just


    recently? How could she be up and


    about so soon?


    ----


    Prepare a medical kit. I¡¯ll teach you some acupressure


    points that should stop the bleeding."


    "Get the medical kit, fast!" Ethan barked.


    Momentster, the kit was delivered.


    ¡°Austin, Ethan, you need to press these two acupressure


    points simultaneously." Danielle¡¯s voice was firm, filled with


    authority.


    ¡°Miss Darling, I¡¯m afraid I might mess it up." Ethan


    hesitated, unsure whether he could do this without causing


    harm. If he made a mistake, he might make everything


    worse. He wasn¡¯t so sure he wanted to be the one to take


    the risk.

 Chapter 219-1

    "It won¡¯t be a problem. Just follow my instructions and start as soon as you¡¯re ready. If you wait any longer, there might not be a chance to save him," Danielle¡¯s voice was calm, yet firm, almost like a teacher inspecting her students¡¯ assignments with a ruler in hand.


    The doctors from other hospitals had no objections¡ªafter all, they had seen Miss Darling¡¯s medical skills firsthand, and her talent was nothing short of miraculous.


    Ethan wiped the sweat from his brow, and even Austin seemed worried about whether he was going to miss the mark. Both of them exchanged a determined look. "Ethan, on three. Ready? One... two... three!"


    With steely resolve, Ethan and Austin both gripped a slender medical tool in their hands, looking as if they were prepared to face death itself.


    "Three."


    "Two."


    "One."


    "Go!"


    The medical tools struck their target points. "Miss Darling, Danielle, please check if we did it right!"


    No sooner had they spoken than Xavier began to spit up bloodrge, copious amounts.


    "This is it. I¡¯m done for. I can¡¯t save Xavier. It¡¯s over," Ethan muttered in a panic, his hair thinning faster than he could imagine.


    Austin, equally terrified, worried that this blend of Eastern and Western methods might be the end for Xavier. The other doctors began to exchange nces¡ªthis didn¡¯t look good.


    Then, a voice broke through the chaos.


    "Stay calm. What Xavier¡¯s throwing up is just coagted blood. The bleeding¡¯s stopped. You can continue."


    "Okay. Good, that¡¯s a relief," Ethan let out a breath, his heart feeling like it had just dropped from a roller coaster.


    The operation was still ongoing.


    Outside, the few people left in the hallway were pacing in anxious circles.


    Suddenly, a group of ck-d bodyguards appeared, dragging a woman along with them.


    "Mr. Johnson, we¡¯ve got her. She tried to run when we caught her."


    "Let go of me! I don¡¯t know you!" The nurse shouted, trying to feign innocence. She figured with the mask on, they wouldn¡¯t recognize her¡ªif she stuck to her story, she¡¯d be fine.


    But her fa?ade faltered when the men ring at her nearly exploded with anger. She almost killed Xavier.


    Jaden was about to light a cigarette but decided against it when he remembered they were in the middle of surgery. Instead, his gaze sharpened as he took one menacing step forward.


    "Don¡¯t know us?" Jaden¡¯s voice was cold, as if he had just stepped out of a nightmare.


    He didn¡¯t even wait for the bodyguards to react¡ªhe kicked the nurse flying, the bodyguards unable to stop her. One of them almost stumbled from the force.


    Xavier¡¯s brothers, watching in stunned silence, didn¡¯t know how to react to this unexpected show of violence.


    Jaden walked toward the nurse on the floor, his boots clicking ominously on the tiles. He ced his foot on her chest with a brutal force.


    "Who sent you?" His voice was as chilling as the wind in the darkest depths of hell.


    The nurse wiped the blood from her lip, feeling the sharp pain in her ribs. She thought she was about to break. Was this man mad?


    "No one sent me. Now that you¡¯ve got me, kill me, do whatever you want."


    Elliot, watching the scene, furrowed his brow. Before Jaden¡¯s family had cleared their name, they had been under constant scrutiny from the higher-ups. But now, after they had cleaned up their act, they had no more evidence. Still, Jaden¡¯s reputation was more fearsome than ever.


    Elliot didn¡¯t want to get involved, but he could feel the tension in the air. His position didn¡¯t allow him to watch Jaden break thew, but when it came to avenging Xavier, it was hard to keep quiet. He closed one eye and pretended he didn¡¯t see anything.


    "I want to see just how stubborn you can be. Don¡¯t give in."


    With a sudden movement, Jaden grabbed the nurse¡¯s hair, pulling her up from the floor.


    The nurse screamed as Jaden yanked her head back, her scalp nearly tearing.


    Without warning, he mmed her head against the wall.


    Over and over, her head hit the wall with sickening force. The once white surface was now stained with blood.

 Chapter 219-2

    ----


    The nurse was dizzy, unable to form a coherent thought, her


    mind spinning from the impact.


    ¡°Ah! Help! He¡¯s killing me!" Her screams echoed through the


    hallway, drawing the attention of several nurses who rushed


    over.


    "Stop! Do you know where you are? This is a hospital! If you


    don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll call the police!" one of the nurses shouted,


    trying to intervene.


    Jaden¡¯s fage darkened as he roughly


    mmeckthe nurse¡¯s head against


    the walf¡¯again I in front of the others.


    The ntrse fell unconscious. J&den


    sneered i in disgust, letting he? I limp


    form fall to the floor.


    ----


    The other nurses stared in shock. Wasn¡¯t this Ember, one of


    their own? Who was this man, and why was he beating her?


    ¡°Wake her up," Jaden ordered.


    Several bodyguards moved in, pping Ember hard across


    the face.


    ¡®You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve," one of the bodyguards sneered.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already called the police, so you better let Ember


    go.¡±


    The nurses tried to intervene but were blocked by the


    bodyguards. One of the guards continued pping Ember,


    causing her face to puff up like dough, blood trickling from


    her mouth.


    She was pped awake, spitting blood and several teeth as


    she gasped in horror.


    ----


    ¡°I¡¯m calling the police!" she screamed, but Jaden was


    already advancing toward her, a knife glinting in his hand.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, please. This is a hospital. You don¡¯t want to


    make things worse,¡± Elliot spoke up, his voice filled with


    concern.


    "She nearly killed Xavier, and you don¡¯t want revenge?"


    Jaden¡¯s eyes were filled with icy rage.


    With one swift motion, he sliced the knife across Ember¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°Ah! My face!" Ember screamed in agony,pletely losing


    herposure.


    She was starting to understand just how insane this man


    was.


    Jaden ignored her screams and drew the knife again,


    shing across her cheek.


    The nurse, unable to bear it any longer, finally broke.


    ¡°T¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! Just stop cutting me!"


    ----


    But Jaden acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her and sliced her


    face once more.


    "I told you I¡¯ll talk, just please stop!"


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in hearing it," Jaden muttered, pulling


    Ember towards the window.


    ¡°Help! He¡¯s going to kill me! He¡¯s going to kill me!" Ember


    screamed, terrified.


    ¡°Calm down, sir. Killing is a crime. There¡¯s no need to


    escte this,¡± one of the nurses begged.


    ¡°Shut up," Jaden snapped, his voice chilling as the


    bodyguards around him stared with cold, eyes.


    ----


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop talking, you¡¯ll be joining that nurse."


    The nurses were frozen, covering their mouths, too scared


    to utter a sound.


    With one final push, Jaden sent Ember¡¯s body halfway out


    the window.


    The people in the hallway gasped in shock, and the Darling


    family feared for Jaden¡¯s future if anything happened to


    Xavier.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, we can hand her over to the police," Joseph


    quickly suggested.


    ----


    Unlike familieSNike the Charringtons


    or Johnsons, ho thrived on internal


    competition: the Darling family wag~


    known f¡é its unity and grounded


    appraach. Joseph¡¯s family preferred


    6@p things peaceful, not t creating


    wes conflicts.


    ----


    But just as Ember was about to fall, Jaden grabbed her by


    the leg, holding her suspended in mid-air, her body upside


    down.


    Ember nearly fainted from the fear, screaming for her life. "I¡¯ll


    tell you everything! Just don¡¯t kill me!" she cried, her voice


    frantic and pleading.


    ¡°T¡¯ll handle it, I won¡¯t involve the police," Jaden said coldly.


    Joseph, Elliot, and Matthew thought to themselves, "This is


    causing far more trouble than it¡¯s worth. He¡¯s about to kill


    her!"


    ¡°Just give me a chance to speak," Ember whimpered.


    ----


    "I was paigarge sum to find an


    opportunity when Xavier was in the


    hospital They told me to make Sure


    he did¡¯t make it off the operating


    table That¡¯s all, I swear! Please, I¡¯ve


    told you everything."

 Chapter 220-1

    Danielle and her team rushed to the hospital and immediately changed into scrubs before heading into the operating room.


    When Ethan saw Danielle enter, he was almost on the verge of tears.


    "Miss Darling, you¡¯re here..."


    "Mhm," she replied, giving a quick nce at the situation before jumping right into the procedure.


    Under the synchronized efforts of Danielle and Austin, Xavier¡¯s vital signs stabilized, and the doctors breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    Ethan was utterly focused, watching Danielle with rapt attention as she performed the surgery¡ªhe was so impressed that, had it not been for the sterile environment of the operating room, he would¡¯ve been pping in admiration.


    Meanwhile, Jaden had brought someone back from outside.


    Howard and Vivian, hearing that Ember had nearly killed Xavier, were both furious.


    "How did you contact her?" Howard demanded.


    Ember, still stunned and dazed, didn¡¯t immediately answer.


    "Through the phone. She paid me arge sum of money, and that¡¯s all I know."


    "Take her away," Jaden ordered, waving his hand.


    A few bodyguards quickly escorted Ember out.


    Two hourster, the operating room doors opened.


    Doctors filed out, one by one.


    "Xavier¡¯s surgery was a sess," they announced, followed by nurses pushing Xavier, still unconscious, on a gurney.


    The Darling family¡¯s faces fell when they saw Xavier¡¯s pale, unconscious form¡ªan overwhelming sense of worry flooded over them.


    Austin, Danielle, and Ethan emerged shortly afterward.


    David rushed forward and grabbed Danielle¡¯s hand. "Is he alright?"


    "I¡¯m not that fragile, don¡¯t worry," she replied, trying to reassure him. Ever since he found out about her poisoning, he hadn¡¯t stopped watching over her, as if she were incapable of taking care of herself.


    "Danielle, you¡¯re alright, right? Xavier is fine now, you should go home and rest. We¡¯ve got this covered," Vivian and Howard said, their concern evident.


    Ethan, who had originally wanted to discuss Danielle¡¯s medical expertise, was left standing in the corner, unable to join the conversation.


    Danielle¡¯s brothers were aware that she had been poisoned, though they still didn¡¯t know what kind. Howard and Vivian hovered around her, their concern so overwhelming that her brothers couldn¡¯t get a word in.


    "Dad, Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not going home to rest, I still have things to do. And by the way, you two should get home early tonight," she insisted.


    "Sweetheart, you really don¡¯t need to push yourself," Vivian said, her worry written all over her face.


    "No need to rest, really," Danielle replied.


    Meanwhile, in a dark, secluded room, Vera stared at the man in front of her, frustration and defeat in her eyes.


    "I failed, sir. It¡¯s my fault."


    The man, casually toying with a rosary in his hand, waved dismissively, his tone icy. "It¡¯s not just your failure, Vera. You underestimated Danielle. She managed to stay sharp even under the influence of poison."


    "I should¡¯ve stopped her, but I didn¡¯t. Punish me if you must, not her," Hugh said, stepping forward to shield Vera.


    The man¡¯s gaze darkened. "Vera, your arrogance is going to be the death of you. Underestimating your enemies is a fast track to your own ruin. If you can¡¯t change this w, I¡¯ll be forced to teach you personally."


    The coldness in his voice sent a shiver down their spines.


    Vera trembled, fear gripping her. If the man chose to act personally, she wouldn¡¯t survive.


    "I understand, I¡¯ll change," she whispered, her voice shaking.

 Chapter 220-2

    ----


    ¡°The experiments are still in progress. Losing twenty test


    subjects isn¡¯t a big deal; it¡¯s just a small lesson for you. Now,


    notify our people in the Darling family¡ªactivate the worms."


    ¡°Also, the hospital has reported Xavier hase out of


    surgery, and Danielle was the one who arrived just in time.


    Our informant was killed by Jaden."


    "Yes, sir," Hugh replied.


    "Danielle is already half-dead from the poison. Once she¡¯s


    gone, the Darling family will be easy to break."


    "What should we do next, sir?"


    ¡°Right now, the Darling family is well protected. It won¡¯t be


    easy to strike at them. We¡¯ll focus on Howard and Vivian


    instead."


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Everyone leave. Leave."


    ----


    The man¡¯s words were final. As the


    servants disjersed, he leaned back


    into the sofe,his cold, calcting


    eyes narrowing. The small snake


    coiled atound his wrist seemedsto


    senseits master¡¯s mood, wriggling


    upto¡¯him in a way that seented


    almost like an attempt to-somfort


    him.


    ----


    "Good snake," he muttered softly, running his fingers over its


    tiny head.


    The butler stood in the background, eyes filled with cold


    determination. The Darling family was to me for all this,


    and only when they were destroyed would his master return


    to his normal life.


    "Go," the man snapped at the butler.


    "Sir, I¡¯ll head to the hospital and finish the job with Xavier."


    "Death is easy. What I want is to break their hearts. You


    know what you need to do." The man¡¯s voice was cold,


    devoid of any warmth.


    "Mother never let me set foot in Aleria. Now that I¡¯m back,


    the Darling family¡¯s reckoning has just begun..."


    ----


    In the ck Web Group conference


    room, Daniel{¡¯left the hospital, not


    letting David apany her this S


    time. Wit&vall the recent poisonings,


    she felftike her body had barely held


    up, she had to find thoseshidden


    inthe shadows before it gave out on


    H¨¦t.


    The people gathered in the room were those Danielle


    trusted the most.


    ----


    Her expression was serious as she sat at the head of the


    table. The usual banter was absent¡ªeveryone could tell


    something major was happening.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all been with me for a long time, and I trust you more


    than anyone else. You all know each other well, and you¡¯ve


    trained together, so from now on, you¡¯ll need to help each


    other."


    Danielle tapped her fingers twice on the table, her eyes


    scanning the room.


    Emery spoke up first. "Danielle, you don¡¯t need to say it¡ª


    we¡¯ll always have each other¡¯s backs. We¡¯re loyal to you,


    and wherever you lead, we follow.¡±


    Taylor added, "Is there something you need us to do?


    Whatever it is, count us in. We¡¯ll follow you into hell if it


    comes to that."


    ----


    Aiden chimed in. "Just say the word, Danielle. Who do we


    take down this time?"


    Denny cracked his knuckles. "I¡¯ve been itching to get some


    action. Let us know what to do."


    Juniper, who didn¡¯t quite think like


    the others, s¨¦q uietly as the weight


    of the situation hit her. Danielle was


    never thi€-serious. They typically¡±


    handleddifferent tasks, but now; she


    wasgathering them all together.


    Something was definitely up:


    ----


    As Juniper pondered, everyone turned their gaze on her.


    ¡°What are you staring at me for? I¡¯m just like you guys¡ª


    whatever Danielle says, goes," she said, shrugging


    nonchntly.


    Danielle sighed. She wasn¡¯t gathering them just to reinforce


    loyalty; there were other matters to attend to, and before she


    could exin, the others started chattering.


    ¡°I might be gone for a while,¡± Danielle said, silencing them.


    ¡°Only contact me if absolutely necessary."


    Emery nodded. "ck Web Group¡¯s new business should


    continue if possible. If not, we pause."


    Taylor and Juniper said, "Theb¡¯s new research is going as


    nned. I¡¯ve sent you the forms, and I¡¯ll be focused on


    that."


    ----


    L spoke up. "I¡¯ve recruited ten new designers. They¡¯re


    talented, and their designs are impressive. The designs for


    next quarter are almost ready, and from now on, I¡¯ll leave


    design work to them¡ªI don¡¯t have time to focus on that


    anymore."


    Aiden and Denny exchanged nces. "There may not be


    any major threats from gangs at the border right now, but we


    can¡¯t ck off. We¡¯ll double the training and stay alert."

 Chapter 221-1

    "You still have a few days left. Make sure to attend the assessments at Fortress regrly."


    The group exchanged puzzled nces, feeling like Danielle was giving them herst words. What was going on?


    "Danielle, has something happened? You can order us around, we¡¯ll do whatever you need."


    Juniper stared at Danielle¡¯s face, searching for any hint of what she was thinking.


    "It¡¯s nothing. Just don¡¯t ck off. Anything else?"


    Her words were firm, but there was a quiet weight to them. The industries they were involved in had risen quickly, and she feared that once she was gone, enemies would target them.


    While she was around, no one dared to act openly. But if she died, theirziness could give their enemies a chance to strike.


    "Danielle, are you sure you¡¯re alright?"


    L, who had sensed something was off, asked cautiously. But looking at Danielle¡¯sposed face, she almost convinced herself that she was overthinking things.


    "When did you all be so chatty? Are you hoping something¡¯s wrong with me?"


    "Alright, meeting adjourned. I have other matters to attend to. Goodbye."


    Danielle¡¯s gaze lingered on her people for a moment, a brief flicker of reluctance crossing her face. These were the ones who¡¯d fought by her side, and now, she had so little time left to share with them.


    She grabbed her phone, stood up, and walked out of the meeting room.


    The others didn¡¯t follow her.


    "Does anyone else feel like she was giving a farewell speech?"


    "Taylor, seriously? Shut your mouth with the ¡¯farewell¡¯ stuff. Stop being a doomsayer."


    Denny was about to blow his top. He had the same feeling, but their boss was Danielle. She was untouchable. Nothing was going to happen.


    "Juniper, you¡¯re a woman too. Did you feel something?"


    Juniper shook her head. "If Danielle wanted us to know, we would have figured it out by now."


    With that, Danielle left ck Web Group behind.


    While fighting the masked men, she had gathered their blood. Those people were strange¡ªinvulnerable, with long ws, and barely any weaknesses. She needed to get those blood samples to theb.


    And then there was the woman. She knew she had been poisoned. Only she and her mentor knew about it. If it hadn¡¯t been for the poison attacking her in front of her family, they wouldn¡¯t have known either. But that woman was fully aware.


    "You¡¯ll all meet different ends," the words echoed in Danielle¡¯s mind. She wasn¡¯t going to stop until she found the person hiding in the shadows. She needed to send more people to protect her family.


    And her unreliable mentor¡ªshe had written to him, but there was no reply. Where had he gone?


    Rubbing her aching head, she started the car.


    The ck Bugatti sped off.


    In Hillside Bay, Polly dialed the assassin¡¯s number over and over, but it wouldn¡¯t connect.


    A terrible sense of foreboding gripped her. She feared the little bastard had seeded, and the assassin had failed.


    Thinking of this, Polly quickly destroyed the SIM card. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t registered in her name, and the money transfer hadn¡¯t gone through her ount.


    If the truth came out, David¡¯s temper would lead him to send someone after her. She had to stay calm¡ªshe couldn¡¯t show any signs of panic.


    "Useless bunch. Can¡¯t even kill one person..."


    A knock on the door startled her. She flinched, assuming it was the maid. "What is it? If you don¡¯t have something important, don¡¯t bother me!"


    "It¡¯s me, Mom. I need to talk to you." Sebastian paused, noticing her sharp tone.


    "Come in."

 Chapter 221-2

    ----


    Sebastian stepped inside, noticing Polly¡¯s fiery mood. "Mom,


    who made you so angry?"


    Polly forced a smile, trying to suppress her anger. "It¡¯s


    nothing. What¡¯s up? You need something?"


    Sebastian¡¯s eyes shifted ufortably. A few days ago, he


    had gone out for drinks with friends. To his shock, he¡¯d seen


    his father enter a private club with a woman. His father


    hadn¡¯t been home since.


    ----


    Sebastian hadsomeone follow


    Geoffrey, andit turned out he had


    been spending these days with that.


    woman, Meanwhile, his mother ha


    been Gning to Charrington Vi


    every tay pleading for Fiona,


    completely ignoring the sitdation at


    H6me.


    ----


    His grandparents never approved of Polly, and neither did


    he. Even though his father was kicked out of the Charrington


    Group, he was still the only son of the Charrington family. He


    still had a chance.


    But if his father was secretly raising an illegitimate child, his


    already fragile position would be worthless.


    Sebastian hade to warn his mother, but he had no idea


    how to bring it up. He could already imagine how angry she


    would get.


    ¡®Why are you just standing there? If you don¡¯t have anything


    important to say, get out. I need to rest."


    Polly¡¯s mood was foul, but she tried to control her tone.


    "Mom, look at this."


    Sebastian handed her the photos he had taken.


    ¡°What photos..."


    ----


    Polly took the photos, each one digging into her nerves.


    Geoffrey was seen getting close with a woman in multiple


    locations: restaurants, malls, cinemas, hotels,


    neighborhoods...


    She had been so focused on saving Fiona that she had


    ignored Geoffrey. It had been a week since Geoffrey had


    come home. ¡®Well, well. Geoffrey, you dared to betray me."


    Polly stared at the photos, her grip tightening as she looked


    out the window.


    Sebastian had expected her to explode, but she remained


    eerily calm. He cautiously asked, "Mom, are you Okay?"


    Polly¡¯s eyes narrowed, cold as poison, as she stared at the


    photos. "I¡¯m fine. Leave me alone for a while."


    "Okay..." Sebastian hesitated, wanting to say something


    comforting, but the words caught in his throat.


    ----


    ¡°Help me find someone, and do something for me."


    Polly grabbed her phone and made a call.


    She had once fought to go from being the mistress to the


    Official wife. She wouldn¡¯t let Geoffrey get away with having


    a secret lover now.


    She had thought that Geoffrey, as Logan¡¯s only son, would


    eventually inherit the Charrington family business, but she


    never imagined that Geoffrey would be so useless. Logan


    had bypassed him and handed everything to David.


    How could she ept that? She had borne so much shame,


    yet she hadn¡¯t received what she was due.


    Now Geoffrey was kicked out of the Charrington Group, and


    instead of trying to take it back, he was out there partying.


    What a useless piece of trash.


    ----


    She had been running to Charrington Vi every day,


    pretending to plead for Fiona, trying to get closer to Logan


    and Tara. But it had all been for nothing. They were as cold-


    hearted as rocks. ¡®Geoffrey, you¡¯ll pay for betraying me. *


    In David¡¯s study, he sat back against the sofa, his sharp


    features darkened with a brooding intensity. One hand


    rested on the arm of the couch, a cigarette dangling from his


    fingers, glowing red as it burned.


    The study was thick with the smell of smoke, the ashtray


    overflowing with cigarette butts.


    Nathan entered, nearly choking from the smoke. Since


    David had returned from the hospital, he had locked himself


    in the study.


    ----


    "David, the poison that you were


    given was frerthe Stuart family.


    They had parchased it on the ck


    market. IS likely that they sent ?


    someone from the Stuart familyto


    poisoMyou when they came te¡±


    Nather Pce. Ever since the Stuart


    family went bankrupt, theyve


    disappeared without a trace. I¡¯ll keep


    investigating."


    ----


    Nathan waited for a response, but none came.


    "This time, the assassin lying in wait in ckpool Vige


    hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet, whether they were targeting you,


    Mr. Johnson, or the Darling family. All the assassins are


    dead. The investigation is ongoing, but we¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    Still, David said nothing. Nathan paused, realizing what had


    been bothering him. He opened his mouth, but then closed it


    again. He understood why David was so down, but...


    ----


    "Send someone to Bane Springs to


    find Danielle¡¯g mentor. Also, gather


    all the exgets who know how to.


    make antidote. If they can make


    the Luna Stalk antidote, offer t


    whatever they want. Make sure this


    is kept secret." David flickedthe


    cigarette out, his voice deep and


    gravelly.

 Chapter 222-1

    "David..." Nathan hesitated. Some things were better left unsaid, but he couldn¡¯t shake the urge to speak up.


    David, without looking up, asked, "What is it you want to say?"


    "I know I shouldn¡¯t bring this up, but... if we can¡¯t find the antidote..." Nathan¡¯s words trailed off.


    David cut him off sharply, "If you know you shouldn¡¯t speak, then don¡¯t. Just keep quiet."


    "Understood. I¡¯ll get to it right away." Nathan answered quickly, a little rattled.


    "Wait." David raised a hand to stop him. "Check on the two people in the cave and the group of masked figures. Find out who they are."


    "Understood." Nathan nodded and exited the room.


    David leaned back in his chair, massaging his temples as he sank deep into thought.


    *****


    Elsewhere, Danielle had spent the entire afternoon in theb, consumed by the blood samples she had collected. Her face was creased in concentration, simr to the expressions she wore back in the frontier during live experiments.


    The masked figures she had encountered in that cave? They were the result of someone¡¯s twisted science. Holding the report tightly in her hands, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. These were people¡ªhumans¡ªturned into indestructible weapons, devoid of any morality in their creation.


    Could the Shadow Domain be connected to these masked figures? And what did they intend to do with them?


    Danielle nced at her watch¡ªit was already 8 p.m. Tonight, she had something important to discuss with her family.


    She left theb and checked her phone. A flood of missed calls and messages filled her screen. She dealt with the urgent ones quickly and stuffed the phone into her pocket.


    At the Treeside Vi, her brothers had been waiting anxiously ever since she mentioned having something to discuss with them. They were getting worried as time passed without her return.


    "Do you think Danielle¡¯s poison red up again? Is she in danger? Why hasn¡¯t shee back yet?" Austin asked, clearly concerned.


    "Austin, do you ever know when to keep quiet?" Elliot shot him a look of disdain. "She must be dealing with something important, that¡¯s why she¡¯ste. Let¡¯s wait a little longer."


    Their parents, Howard and Vivian, shared their worry. They had seen first-hand what the poison did to Danielle, especially since Jason had mentioned that Danielle only had three months left to live.


    The brothers exchanged silent nces. The weight of their parents¡¯ unspoken despair was heavy, and each of them felt it like a crushing blow to the chest.


    Danielle finally arrived, taking a deep breath as she stepped out of the car. Her brothers surely knew by now. With a warm smile, she walked into the living room and saw her parents and brothers all with their heads hanging low.


    "Mom, Dad, brothers, I¡¯m home." She shed them a bright smile and sat down on one side of the sofa.


    "My dear, have you eaten?" Vivian asked, her voice strained, trying to mask the sadness she felt.


    "Not yet," Danielle replied, "Why don¡¯t we eat together?"


    Joseph smiled. "Sounds good, I¡¯m starving."


    Howard got up and said, "I¡¯ve asked the kitchen to prepare all your favorite dishes."


    The dinner table was filled with dishes, and Danielle¡¯s bowl was heaping with food. Her parents and brothers piled food onto her te, but they barely ate themselves. All of them were focused on watching her eat.


    "Please, stop piling food onto my te. I can¡¯t finish it, and it¡¯ll go to waste. You all eat, too." Danielle tried to ignore their gazes, but it was impossible to.


    """Danielle, it¡¯s Matthew¡¯s fault. If he hadn¡¯t been kidnapped, none of this would¡¯ve happened. Xavier wouldn¡¯t have been hurt, and you wouldn¡¯t have had a poison re-up,"" Matthew said with an apologetic expression.


    Danielle put down her fork and looked at them, her voice soft yet firm. "Matthew, stop saying such foolish things. We¡¯re family. This isn¡¯t your fault."

 Chapter 222-2

    ----


    ¡°Matthew, why were you even in the cave?" she asked, her


    tone shifting to something more serious.


    Matthew paused and thought back, "I was knocked out in


    the underground garage. When I woke up, I was tied up in


    the cave. I don¡¯t remember what happened in between."


    Danielle¡¯s expression darkened. "If it wasn¡¯t you, it could¡¯ve


    been any of the other brothers. The Darling family is being


    targeted. You all need to be careful when you go out."


    ----


    "I¡¯ve been investigating the incident


    when I was kidnapped. I found out


    some thinggshat connect to an


    overseas,Organization. It¡¯s very &


    complicated, and! haven¡¯t >


    uncov¨¦red much yet. I never ??


    intended to tell you all this, at


    don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll have.another


    poison re-up. I just waited you to


    be aware of the danger."


    ----


    She paused, her voice turning quieter. "And please, don¡¯t try


    to investigate it yourselves. I¡¯ll try to find out more before the


    poison takes over again."


    Joseph clenched his jaw and frowned. "Danielle, you have to


    trust us. We¡¯ll protect you. We¡¯ll find the antidote. We won¡¯t


    let anything happen to you."


    ----


    Danielle wasn¡¯t distrusting them, but


    she knew the#eality. The Darling


    family had always been


    straightforward in business, and oO


    their bodyguards weren¡¯t exact the


    pest ibat. She didn¡¯t wanther


    brothe rs to be in danger. Besides,


    she didn¡¯t have much timeveft. She


    would bear the darkness¡°lone.


    ----


    "Joseph, I trust you all, but


    remember what happenedst


    time¡ªElliot@vas shot during a


    mission, one that was directly tiedao


    the peale behind the scenes. And


    don¡¯t forget about the car id¨¦n t


    Julian took the hit for me. And the


    time our grandparents wet¨¦ in that


    ident. And the poisoriiigst


    time."


    ----


    Howard, Vivian, and the brothers froze. It hit them hard.


    They hadn¡¯t realized how much Joseph had secretly done to


    protect them.


    ¡°We had those people¡¯s eyes on us," Danielle continued.


    ¡°They tried to kill us on the way to ckpool Vige. Only


    Xavier, Dad, Mom, and the three maids knew about it."


    Her family sat in stunned silence. The weight of their


    ignorance crushed them.


    "I never wanted to talk about my poisoning,¡± Danielle


    continued, her voice colder now. "I thought I could suppress.


    it with medicine for a few more years, but I can¡¯t hold it back


    anymore."


    ----


    ¡°By now, you should all know that the poison I have is called


    Luna Stalk. It¡¯s incurable. When it res up, I¡¯ll attack


    anyone nearby without realizing it. Later, my senses will


    fade, and the pain in my body will be so excruciating, it¡¯ll be


    worse than death.¡±


    Her words struck deep, like a dagger to the heart of each


    family member.


    "Danielle, don¡¯t give up. We¡¯ll find a way!" Vivian choked out,


    tears brimming in her eyes.


    Danielle forced a small smile. "Mom, I haven¡¯t given up.


    Don¡¯t worry."


    ----


    ¡°Bring Sarah, Lindsey, and Judy in here," she instructed the


    maid.


    Momentster, the three maids entered and stood in a line,


    awaiting her orders.


    ¡°How long have you worked for the Darling family?" Danielle


    asked, her eyes scanning them with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for four years."


    ¡°Five years."


    ¡°Four years.¡±


    ----


    They answered, confused by the sudden question.


    Only Judy felt a surge of unease. What did Danielle mean?


    She had to stay calm. She wasn¡¯t sure where this


    conversation was going, but she had to be ready.


    Danielle¡¯s voice went ice cold. "So, the Darling family has


    been treating you well, hasn¡¯t it? So why have you betrayed


    us?"


    Her chilling tone sent a wave of fear through the maids.


    "I... [haven¡¯t betrayed the Darling family. The family has


    treated me so well, I would never do such a thing," Sarah


    cried, suddenly copsing to her knees, her tears streaming


    down her face.


    ----


    "I swear, Miss Darling, I haven¡¯t betrayed the family! You¡¯ve


    always been so good to me, I would never harm the Darling


    family," Lindsey said, her face ashen.


    Judy was thest to speak, barely holding back her tears.


    ¡°Miss Darling, I¡¯ve been with the family for four years. Mrs.


    Darling has always treated me so well. I would never betray


    the family. Is there a misunderstanding? What happened?"


    The tension in the room was unbearable. Danielle¡¯s chilling


    presence left no room for doubt¡ªshe would uncover the


    truth, no matter the cost.

 Chapter 223-1

    Danielle looked coldly at the three maids kneeling before her, their tear-streaked faces contorted with fear. Her eyes held no warmth. Today, she was going to expose the traitor.


    Every minute spent with the Darling family meant a greater risk for them.


    The maids continued to sob on the floor.


    "I already know who the culprit is. The only reason I¡¯m still talking to you is to give you a chance toe clean. If you confess now, I¡¯ll show leniency. If I have to expose you, it won¡¯t be so simple," Danielle said, her voice icy, as she rhythmically tapped her index finger on the table.


    Joseph added in a low voice, "If you step forward now, considering how long you¡¯ve been with the Darling family, I¡¯ll ensure no harmes to you. But if we have to point you out, the consequences will be severe."


    All eyes were on the three maids, whose faces were now smeared with tears, their sobs echoing in the room.


    "I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, Miss Darling. I swear on my life, I haven¡¯t betrayed the Darling family. I¡¯ll cooperate with the investigation. If I¡¯ve done anything wrong, let heaven strike me down!" Sarah huped between sobs, raising three fingers in a vow, her sincerity almost overwhelming.


    "Miss Darling, I¡¯m more than willing to cooperate with the investigation. I swear I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. I¡¯ve always been loyal to the Darling family," Lindsey said, her face full of sincerity as she spoke up.


    "Miss Darling, we¡¯ve always been honest and straightforward in our work for the Darling family. There¡¯s no other intention here. There must be some misunderstanding. We¡¯ve been wronged, and as a sign of my loyalty, I¡¯m willing to resign to clear my name," Judy added, her voice trembling.


    "Mrs. Darling, I won¡¯t be able to take care of you anymore. Please remember to eat on time, rest properly, and in the winter, when your legs start to hurt, find someone who knows how to massage. Working for the Darling family these past years has been the happiest time of my life. Thank you for all the care you¡¯ve shown me." Judy gave Vivian a deep bow, her face tear-streaked, looking every bit the victim.


    Judy knew she couldn¡¯t stay with the Darling family any longer. Danielle had already figured it out¡ªshe wasn¡¯t sure which one of them was guilty, but she¡¯d know soon enough. Before she left, Judy would deliver a gift to the Darling family, a parting gift that would surely shake things up.


    Danielle was now almost certain of who the person hiding in the Darling family was, but she still needed that final confirmation.


    Judy¡¯s heartfelt words did start to tilt Vivian¡¯s perspective. After all, Judy had always cared for her daily needs, her personality was sweet, and she had a knack for saying all the right things.


    Now, with her resignation, Vivian thought there was no way Judy could have hired the assassin. Just as she was about to speak up for Judy, Danielle stopped her.


    "Danielle."


    Danielle noticed Vivian was wavering. She knew that if she hesitated now, the consequences would be irreversible. The person behind all this was still lurking in the shadows, waiting for their chance.


    Danielle¡¯s grandparents in the hospital from a car ident, several brothers poisoned, Elliot injured, Matthew captured, Xavier hurt¡ªit was clear this person wanted to take them down one by one. The recent poisonings in Soufield confirmed the reach of this enemy¡ªthey had infiltrated deep. But was the person hiding within the Darling family the only one?


    "Mom, I know what you¡¯re about to say. You can¡¯t always trust what you see. Until the truth is out, we won¡¯t know who¡¯s friend or foe," Danielle said.


    She turned her gaze to Judy. "Am I wrong, Judy?"


    Judy¡¯s heart raced, her fists clenched tightly. Danielle was definitely testing her¡ªshe had to remain calm, not let any cracks show.


    "Miss Darling, I don¡¯t presume to understand your thoughts, but everyone can see how devoted I¡¯ve been to the Darling family and Mrs. Darling," Judy replied, her voice steady, but inside, she was panicking.


    "Miss Darling, we¡¯re just servants, but we don¡¯t want to be wrongfully used or have our dignity trampled on. If you want to dismiss us, just say it directly. There¡¯s no need toe up with all these reasons. If you do, we won¡¯t even ask for our pay for this month."


    Judy¡¯s words were sharp, cleverly tying Sarah and Lindsey into her defense, subtly suggesting that Danielle was petty and making excuses to avoid paying them.


    Immediately, Sarah and Lindsey exchanged confused nces. ¡¯Does Miss Darling want to fire us? Is she dissatisfied with us?¡¯


    Danielle wanted to apud¡ªJudy was smooth, and it confirmed what she suspected. Judy had something to hide.


    Danielle¡¯s brothers, though fuming, stayed silent. They didn¡¯t care how Danielle chose to handle it. As long as she was happy, even if it meant firing the entire staff, they¡¯d support her.

 Chapter 223-2

    ----


    Vivian sat quietly, brows furrowed, listening. She could tell


    Judy¡¯s words were aimed at Danielle, but she chose not to


    speak up.


    Danielle wasn¡¯t interested in wasting any more time on her.


    "Judy." Danielle called her name, and Judy instinctively


    lifted her head to look at her. Danielle snapped her fingers


    sharply. Judy¡¯s eyes widened in shock, a flicker of panic


    crossing her face.


    "No, please don¡¯t..."


    But the next second, Judy¡¯s eyes went empty, distant.


    Danielle had hypnotized her.


    ----


    It wasn¡¯t the first time the Darling


    family had seen Danielle use


    hypnosis out every time it still leftz


    them inde. The power was S


    astounding¡ªjust one snap of Ker


    fing¨¦ts and someone was instantly


    r her control.


    ----


    Hypnosis tooka lot of energy, which


    was why Danielle had hesitated


    before using it on all three of them:


    She had Worried the toxins insides


    her might get out of control if she


    triedto handle too much at once.


    ----


    ¡°Judy, now I want you to answer my questions honestly. If


    you agree, just nod your head," Danielle ordered.


    Judy, still under the spell, nodded without hesitation.


    "Who am I?" Danielle asked.


    ¡°Miss Danielle Darling," Judy replied, her voice mechanical.


    "Good. Now tell me, what is your mission here, within the


    Darling family?"


    ----


    Judy¡¯s face ceatorted with


    resistance, h€r fists clenched tightly


    as beads.of, weat appeared on her


    forehead Danielle didn¡¯t rush hers


    watchiay her struggle with cold


    detaghonent The resistance made


    thegruth all the more satisfying


    Wfien it came.


    ¡°Sub...submerge...waiting for Master¡¯s orders...looking for


    opportunities to eliminate the Darling family," Judy gasped


    out, her voice barely audible.


    ----


    Danielle¡¯s eyes gleamed. "Are there any others in the


    Darling family working with you?"


    Judy struggled more, her lips trembling, and blood began to


    spill from the corner of her mouth.


    "Stop resisting," Danielle urged, her voice low and hypnotic.


    "Speak, Judy. Tell me. The Master will take you with him if


    you speak."


    Judy¡¯s resistance faltered as the word "Master" seemed to


    trigger something within her. She finally gave in.


    "Master... Ivan... lvan," she muttered.


    ----


    Danielle¡¯s eyes widened. Ivan? The long-time servant, who


    had always seemed so loyal. This was a shock to the


    Darling family.


    At that moment, Elliot, Matthew, and Austin jumped to their


    feet and rushed toward the door, determined to catch Ivan


    before he could escape.


    Judy looked up at Danielle with a nk expression. "No...


    there¡¯s no one else."


    "Do you remember your Master¡¯s name? Say it out loud,¡±


    Daniellemanded.


    Judy¡¯s eyes zed overpletely as she muttered,


    "ir."


    Danielle leaned in closer. "What about his appearance? Do


    you remember what he looks like?"


    ----


    ¡°Of course. I always remember my Master,¡± Judy said, her


    voice soft and distant.


    "Good," Danielle sai:

 Chapter 224-1

    Danielle¡¯s voice was sharp and chilling. "The poison you slipped into the Darling family¡¯s young masterst time, and the hired assassins this time¡ªI¡¯m quite pleased, Judy. You¡¯ve done well."


    Judy, still under the lingering effects of the hypnosis, answered with fervor, "Judy swears eternal loyalty to my Master."


    Danielle sneered. Loyal, indeed¡ªthough she doubted Judy would have many more opportunities to prove it.


    "Do you remember themand I gave you?" Danielle asked coldly.


    Judy nodded mechanically. "Awaken the curse."


    ¡¯She had nted the curse?¡¯ Danielle thought.


    "Who did you nt it on?" Danielle pressed, her eyes narrowing.


    Judy suddenly clutched her head, her body trembling uncontrobly. Her face turned deathly pale.


    Danielle realized the gravity of the situation and stopped the hypnosis, concerned about the potential risk. If the parasite was within Judy and her mind slipped any further, there was a real danger of it spreading, and she could end up damaging Judy permanently.


    With a snap of her fingers, Judy¡¯s eyes snapped open, wide and full of panic. The hypnosis had worn off, but the damage had already been done. Judy had betrayed ir¡¯s n¡ªeverything wasing undone.


    "Danielle! You dare hypnotize me? You¡¯re asking for death!" Judy growled, her eyes burning with malice as she lunged towards Danielle.


    "Danielle!"


    "Danielle!" Howard, Vivian, and Joseph all gasped in horror from the living room. No one had expected Judy to suddenly turn violent.


    In the blink of an eye, Judy¡¯s leg shot out, aiming for Danielle¡¯s chest. But Danielle was fast¡ªshe ducked and dodged the lethal kick just in time.


    Not bad. Judy had managed to snap out of the hypnosis and attack so quickly. She was more skilled than expected.


    Danielle pivoted, delivering a swift spinning side kick to Judy¡¯s back, sending her stumbling several steps backward before regaining her stance.


    The two women traded blows, each onending harder than thest, but it was clear that Judy was taking the brunt of the punishment.


    "Danielle, I underestimated you! I only knew your medical skills were good, but you¡¯re not bad in a fight either. Let¡¯s see just how good you really are," Judy taunted, her eyes shing with determination.


    Sarah and Lindsey stood frozen in shock, eyes wide. ¡¯When did Judy be this strong? And when did Danielle be so powerful?¡¯


    With a sh of movement, Judy pulled a knife from her belt and lunged at Danielle with deadly intent.


    "Danielle!" Howard yelled, panic rising in his voice. He was about to rush to her aid but hesitated, fearful he might just be a hindrance.


    "I¡¯m fine," Danielle replied nonchntly. "I ate too much at dinner. Consider this a good way to burn off the extra calories." She shed them a smile, her teeth gleaming¡ªan almost unsettlingly carefree expression given the situation.


    Judy seethed, her face flushed with rage. "You think you¡¯re just ying around? You¡¯re asking for it!"


    Danielle was done with the back-and-forth. With a single move, she leaped into the air, delivering a flying kick straight to Judy¡¯s head.


    Judy copsed, unable to fight back. She tried to rise but faltered, her body unable to recover from the blow. Her eyes, filled with venom, locked onto Danielle¡¯s as she struggled to regain herposure.


    "You¡¯re trying to be an undercover agent? You¡¯re a disgrace to the job," Danielle said with disdain, looking down at Judy¡¯s defeated form.


    Sarah and Lindsey stared in awe. My god, Miss Darling is a goddess. ¡¯She¡¯s unbelievable¡ªabsolutely amazing.¡¯


    But while the undercover agent in the house had been subdued, things outside weren¡¯t going as smoothly.


    When Elliot, Matthew, and Austin arrived at Ivan¡¯s quarters, they found he was already gone.


    They quickly interrogated the guards. "Ivan left just five minutes ago. He hasn¡¯t gone far. We¡¯ll catch up with him," they were told.


    The SUV roared to life, speeding through the vi district like a rocket.

 Chapter 224-2

    ----


    ¡°Elliot, there, up ahead! That¡¯s the car! We need to catch


    up!" Matthew barked, his eyes zing with determination as


    he locked his gaze on the vehicle ahead.


    Inside the car, Ivan noticed the pursuing vehicle in the


    rearview mirror. Without hesitation, he mmed his foot on


    the elerator, his eyes shing with malice.


    If not for the tracker he had secretly


    nted ot Judy, he would have ¡é o


    never made it out of the Darling>


    family¡¯s estate alive. Judy had¡°nearly


    costiim everything with hero


    brainless actions.


    ----


    But Danielle... she kept ruining their ns, and now she


    even knew how to hypnotize people.


    As the car behind closed the gap, Ilvan¡¯s expression


    remained calm. He wasn¡¯t worried. Aside from Elliot and


    Danielle, none of the Darling family had anything to worry


    about.


    Elliot¡¯s vehicle sped up, blocking Ivan¡¯s path.


    ¡°Make sure you both stay alert when you get out. Ivan has


    been hiding in the Darling family for years. He¡¯s not


    someone we can take lightly," Elliot warned Matthew and


    Austin.


    "Got it, got it. We¡¯ll catch him," Austin answered


    enthusiastically, but before Elliot could react, Austin had


    already dashed out of the car.


    ----


    Elliot was speechless. He¡¯d just wasted his breath.


    Austin banged on lvan¡¯s car window, his face clouded with


    anger. "Get out of the car! You¡¯ve betrayed the Darling


    family, and now you¡¯re trying to escape? This is the end for


    you!"


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere. If you think you can dodge your


    fate by staying in the car, think again," Matthew added, his


    voice cold as he stepped up to the front of the car.


    lvan¡¯s lips curled into a twisted grin. "Three of you? You


    think you¡¯re going to take me down all at once? Fine, let¡¯s


    see how Elliot fares.¡±


    The car door swung open, and Ivan stepped out, smiling.


    ¡°Gentlemen, to what do I owe the pleasure?"


    ----


    "Austin, enough of the games. Judy


    has already spilled everything. o


    You¡¯re ait undercover agent, and


    you¡¯ll pay for your betrayal. DoYyou


    havecanyst words?" Austin¡¯s voice


    was dripping with disgust-


    Ivan maintained his sinister smile. "Austin, when you¡¯re


    throwing threats around, you better have the power to back


    them up. Otherwise, the next person to die will be you."


    Before Austin could even blink, lvan swung a punch directly


    at his face.


    ----


    Elliot, watching Ivan¡¯s every move, reacted instantly,


    blocking the punch and preventing Austin from taking the


    blow.


    But it was all a diversion. lvan¡¯s fist contained a fine powder,


    which he flung into the air, hitting Austin and Matthew


    directly.


    Secondster, the two guys began to copse, their limbs


    turning to jelly, their breaths quick and shallow, foam spilling


    from their mouths as they crumpled to the ground.


    Elliot heard the sickening thuds as they fell, and turned just


    in time to see his two brothers incapacitated. Ivan... you¡¯ll


    pay for this.


    ----


    This,¡± Ivan said with a twisted grin, "is the price they paid


    for provoking me. I don¡¯t take kindly to being threatened.


    Consider it their one-way ticket to hell."


    Elliot¡¯s fury reached its peak, but there was also a trace of


    concern. Why had Austin and Matthew acted so recklessly?


    They were usually so calm.


    ¡°You hurt my brothers,¡± Elliot growled, eyes zing. "Now


    you¡¯re going to join them."


    With a single, furious punch, Elliot lunged at Ivan.


    But before the blow couldnd, Ivan drew a gun, aiming it


    directly at Elliot.


    ----


    ¡°Elliot, it¡¯s your turn to join your brothers,¡± Ivan said, his


    voice dripping with venom.


    Elliot ducked and dodged the bullets that whizzed past him,


    narrowly avoiding them.


    But just as things were reaching a breaking point, a Bugatti


    roared onto the scene, screeching to a halt. The driver¡¯s


    window rolled down, and a figure emerged from the car.


    Danielle, with a calm expression,


    raised hetgun and fired three shots


    in quick¡¯Session. The first stot


    hit lva?¡¯s wrist, the second strack his


    leg,¨¦ and the third mmed ito his


    bask.


    ----


    The car swerved, its tail end swinging out dramatically as it


    came to a stop.


    Ivan didn¡¯t have time to react. He dropped to the ground,


    unable to even process what had happened before Elliot


    was on him, pinning him down.

 Chapter 225-1

    Danielle rushed forward, checking her brothers¡¯ conditions, her hand gently hovering near their noses. A faint breath. If it had been two more minutes, they wouldn¡¯t have made it.


    She pulled out silver needles and expertly inserted them into their acupoints. Momentster, Austin and Matthew slowly opened their eyes.


    Ivan stared, his eyes wide with disbelief. This was impossible. This poison was deadly, and Danielle¡ªhow did she know so much about toxins?


    "This can¡¯t be happening. They should be dead by now!"


    Elliot kicked Ivan¡¯s knee, sending him crashing to the ground in an exaggerated bow.


    "Danielle is that skilled. Your little scheme didn¡¯t work. You deserve to die. And from here on, I¡¯ll make sure you wish you never lived."


    Austin, eyes still groggy, immediately tattled, "Danielle, this old man poisoned me and Matthew¡ªtried to kill us. What a dirty trick!"


    "Matthew, Austin, I¡¯ve temporarily sealed the poison. I¡¯ll give you the antidote when we¡¯re back." Danielle spoke calmly as if the danger had passed.


    "Elliot, take Ivan. We¡¯re going home."


    *****


    The Darling family¡¯s basement was dimly lit. Ivan and Judy were each tied to a chair, bound and helpless.


    Word of their capture had already been sealed, and now, Danielle¡¯s mission was to pry open Ivan¡¯s mouth and dig out more of the mastermind¡¯s secrets.


    If they could reel the puppet master in, all the better. It would be the key to ending the Darling family¡¯s crisis.


    Danielle sat cross-legged in front of them, silent, not asking a single question. She simply watched them with a look of quiet intensity.


    Judy and Ivan had both rehearsed their responses, ready to deal with whatever Danielle threw at them. But now, with her silent gaze fixed on them, their nerves began to fray. What was she ying at? Was she reading their faces?


    "Danielle, you can forget about it. I¡¯m not saying a word, and I know nothing. If you try to hypnotize me again, I¡¯ll bite my tongue off. You¡¯ll never be as good as Audrey. Do you know how Mr. Darling, Mrs. Darling, and everyone in this family treated her before you came back?


    "Even now, you¡¯re still nothing more than an outsider. I hear Mrs. Darling praising Audrey all the time. She says she¡¯s better than you in every way. They¡¯ve said it over and over... ¡®Once all this settles down, we¡¯ll make it up to Audrey for all she¡¯s been through.¡¯" Judy¡¯s every word was meant to provoke Danielle, trying to get under her skin.


    In contrast, Ivan kept his eyes shut, refusing to speak.


    Danielle sneered. This was tant maniption. They thought she was a fool.


    Judy waited impatiently for a response, but Danielle remained still, offering no reaction. Her silence only fueled Judy¡¯s frustration, as if punching a pillow.


    "Danielle, what¡¯s the deal? Just leaving us here like this? Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get anything from me." Judy growled, more agitated by the second.


    Danielle¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Judy¡¯s mental fortitude was weak.


    With a casual flick of her fingers, Danielle stood up, brushing off her clothes before turning and leaving the basement without a word.


    "What does she want?" Judy hissed. "She goes to all this trouble to capture us, but now she¡¯s just leaving us here? Is she hoping we¡¯ll spill the beans?"


    Once Danielle left, Judy had no idea what was going through her mind.


    "Shut up," Ivan barked, his face full of contempt. "If I weren¡¯t tied up, I¡¯d kill you. You¡¯re a useless fool. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess."


    Ivan¡¯s face twisted with disgust as he bellowed at Judy. "It¡¯s because of you, this useless woman, that I got exposed. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be tied up like this!"


    Meanwhile, Danielle closed the basement door behind her, her delicate features curling into a smile as she slid on her earpiece.


    Right now, she just needed to get them to rx, maybe even get them to talk a bit more. The more they spoke, the more useful information she could extract from their words.

 Chapter 225-2

    ----


    But neither of the two inside had any idea that every single


    one of their movements was being watched by Danielle.


    That night, the moon hung in the sky, its light soft and misty.


    Danielle sat quietly in the rocking chair, gazing up at the


    moon, her thoughts sinking deep into the night.


    She had no idea when the poison would take effect again,


    nor how much longer she would live. Her original n was


    to find a quiet ce when the end was near and just wait for


    death toe.


    But now, there was a hint of reluctance in her heart. She


    didn¡¯t want to leave her family. And most of all, she didn¡¯t


    want to leave him.


    Outside the Darling vi, under the moonlight, a Rolls-


    Royce sat parked. David stood beside it, eyes fixed on a


    particr window on the third floor. Lost in thought, he


    pulled out his phone and dialed.


    ----


    ¡°Are you asleep?" David¡¯s soft voice crackled through the


    receiver.


    Danielle, her earlier worries forgotten, found herself smiling


    at the sound of his voice. "Not yet," she replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m outside. Come downstairs, I¡¯m taking you somewhere."


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    In less than two minutes, Danielle bounced down the stairs,


    her energy contagious.


    ¡°Where are we going at this hour?" she asked, tilting her


    head in curiosity.


    David ruffled her hair and smiled. "You¡¯ll see in a moment."


    ----


    The car came to a stop at the entrance of an amusement


    park. Danielle blinked, looking around in confusion.


    ¡°You brought me to an amusement park at night?" She


    laughed. "Isn¡¯t this a bit... odd?"


    The entire park, once dark, suddenly came to life. Lights


    flickered on, rides began to turn, and everything seemed to


    sparkle with excitement.


    ----


    David took her hand, leading her inside. "Did you rent the


    whole ce out?" Danielle asked, amazed.


    David smirked, "Yes. The Charrington Group owns this


    park. It¡¯s all ours for tonight."


    They reached the giant Ferris wheel. David nodded towards


    it, "Let¡¯s ride it."


    "Okay," Danielle agreed, her curiosity piqued.


    As the Ferris wheel slowly ascended, Danielle stared out at


    the dazzling night view. It was beautiful, peaceful¡ª


    something she hadn¡¯t had time to appreciate before, not


    with her busy life.


    "Do you like David asked, his eyes never leaving her


    face, his voice gentle, filled with affection.


    ----


    "I do," she said, smiling. "I never imagined the night view


    from a Ferris wheel could be this pretty."


    At the top of Ferris wheel, David


    pulled Danielle close, pressing her


    against him: His lips met hers in ag?


    deep kis$/more intense than any?


    kiss they¡¯d shared before, as if fe


    wanted to consume her entirely,


    ome he part of him. Content


    b


    ----


    As the kiss lingered and Danielle felt herself running out of


    breath, David finally pulled away, holding her close.


    ¡°Danielle,¡± he murmured softly, "They say that when a


    couple kisses at the top of a Ferris wheel, it makes them


    happy and they¡¯ll never be apart."


    Danielleughed, teasing him. "Really? Who told you that?


    If that were true, we wouldn¡¯t see so many people in love


    but still apart."


    David¡¯s gaze softened, and he smiled tenderly. "If it¡¯s with


    you, I¡¯ll believe it."


    ----


    "Danielle, no matter what happens,


    I¡¯ll always befere with you. Don¡¯t


    ever pushme away. If you hadn¡¯t ~


    come int@my life, I never would¡¯ve


    knowpWhat it¡¯s like to love someone


    this.deeply. I can¡¯t imagine aj


    without you. So, please, don¡¯t push


    away."


    ----


    Danielle felt h¨¦eheart swell with


    emotion seh looted up into his


    sincere eyes. The world outside ¡é>


    faded adche simply held him close,


    feelingynore certain than ever. that,


    no rAatter what, she wasn¡¯t atone


    ore.

 Chapter 226-1

    After leaving the hospital in the afternoon, Danielle hesitated several times as she tried to find the right words. David, however, already knew what she wanted to say. He was resolute. Once he had decided on Danielle, he wouldn¡¯t let go of her hand¡ªno matter how the poison in her body unfolded. Even if there was no cure, no other woman would ever enter his heart.


    David¡¯s scorching, direct gaze made Danielle¡¯s heart skip a beat. No matter what, he always believed in her unconditionally, always stood by her side. They had only been together for half a year, but it felt like they had known each other forever.


    Her eyes turned red, and her throat tightened. What could she possibly say? He was too perceptive, too smart¡ªhe already knew exactly what she wanted to say. He wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to speak, cutting her off before she could even get the words out. He was sealing her thoughts with his silence.


    "This poison... has no cure. Even if I¡¯m a miracle worker, I can¡¯t heal the poison inside me. Even if I only have three months left, would you still want to be with me?"


    Without hesitation, David answered, "Even if I only had three days, I wouldn¡¯t let you go. I want no one but you."


    "I might not even recognize you when the poison strikes. I could hurt you. Do you really want to tie yourself to someone with such a short life?"


    Her greatest fear was that, when the poison took over, she would lose control and hurt her family.


    Without warning, David dropped to one knee, pulling out a velvet box. Inside it, nestled a diamond ring the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg. His gaze was filled with devotion, his voice sincere as he asked, "Danielle, will you marry me?"


    "What? What? You... you...?" Danielle waspletely taken aback, her mind a whirl of confusion. Was she not clear enough? She was dying, and he was asking her to marry him? Wasn¡¯t this just making things moreplicated?


    "Danielle, will you marry me?" David repeated, his eyes fixed on her in anticipation, as though her shock was exactly what he expected.


    "You¡¯re surprised?" She could hardly believe it. "At night, you scare the life out of me, and now you¡¯re asking me to marry you?"


    "Well..." Danielle was still trying to figure out how to politely decline. If she were in perfect health and both families had a connection, she¡¯d agree without hesitation. But right now? Who knew when she might drop dead? And what about him? What would he do then?


    She couldn¡¯t be so selfish. It was the ones left behind who suffered the most.


    David suddenly pulled out a diamond ring, and before Danielle coulde up with the right words to turn him down, he seized her hand like a rogue and slipped the sparkling ring onto her fourth finger with a swift, bold motion.


    "You agreed, so don¡¯t back out now," he said.


    Danielle blinked, stunned. "Wha¡ªwhat just happened? I wasn¡¯t done thinking yet¡­ How did the ring end up on my finger?"


    "Ha, you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re in a daze from joy. So I went ahead and put it on you. Now that it¡¯s on, you¡¯re mine. You wouldn¡¯t want to back out now, would you?" David grinned, teasing.


    David¡¯s tone was almost... a little whiny.


    A bandit, a total bandit, trying to lock her down with a ring.


    "No, you don¡¯t get it. This poison is incurable. Even if a cure exists, my body won¡¯t hold out long enough to find it. You¡¯re young, don¡¯t waste your future on me. This isn¡¯t the right choice."


    Once Danielle said that, the temperature in the small space seemed to drop to freezing point.


    David stared at her, his thin, sharp eyes unwavering as he tightened his grip on his lips.


    "You¡¯re not me, so how can you know this isn¡¯t the right choice? I don¡¯t believe in fate, and I don¡¯t want you to either. We will be healthy and safe."


    David pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly. His voice trembled, "Don¡¯t even think about leaving me, okay? And please, don¡¯t project your idea of what¡¯s right onto me. I¡¯ve decided on you. There will only be you in my life."


    Danielle stayed in his arms, neither agreeing nor rejecting.


    "Promise me? Hmm?" David¡¯s persistence was unwavering, as though he wouldn¡¯t stop asking until she answered.


    "Okay," Danielle nodded, her voice barely above a whisper.

 Chapter 226-2

    ----


    Had they not been on the Ferris wheel, David would have


    probably swept her up and twirled her around in excitement.


    ¡°You agreed?" he asked, his voiceced with an eagerness


    that was nearly infectious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to say yes?" Danielle teased, raising an


    eyebrow.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just... a bit unbelievable. I¡¯m so happy," David


    admitted, the joy in his voice unmistakable.


    He then cupped her face in his hands and ced a flurry of


    kisses on her lips, each one more lingering than thest, as


    if trying to drink in the moment and never let go.


    ----


    Danielle blushed. Was he really this excited?


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough," she giggled, wiping her mouth.


    "You¡¯re getting a little too enthusiastic."


    ¡°Anything for you," David said, looking entirely too pleased


    with himself.


    They finally disembarked from the Ferris wheel, and


    Danielle was still dazed. How had she ended up being


    proposed to? And what was worse, she had agreed! This


    was madness.


    ----


    "What else-do you want to do?


    There¡¯s acarousel over there. Das


    you wapit to ride it?" David was >


    almostchattering at this point¡±


    otra unlike his usual self, who


    bately said a word.


    ----


    Acarousel? That¡¯s for little kids, right? But she was Danielle


    ¡ªhow could she possibly enjoy something so childish?


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll watch," she said, ready to dismiss the idea.


    "Alright!" David grinned, his mood lifted from the proposal.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s actually kind of fun. Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡±


    he said, watching her ride the carousel, herughter


    echoing through the night.


    Danielle, despite herself,ughed like a little kid. She was


    still only neen, yet her maturity often hid the youthful


    innocence she still carried.


    ----


    David pulled his phone, snapping


    pictures iets Every frame was


    a piece oftart, and he nned to fil}


    his phone¡¯s gallery with photos of


    her. He found one where she isoked


    like-€h angel and immediately set it


    is wallpaper.


    ----


    Every time Danielle circled around on the ride, herughter


    would ring out, and it made him smile too. He couldn¡¯t wait


    to take her to even more fun ces in the future.


    As the carousel spun for the umpteenth time, Danielle finally


    hopped off.


    ¡°What were you doing with your phone?" she asked,


    laughing at the sight of David, still holding his phone up as if


    he were a paparazzo.


    David opened his gallery with a proud grin, showing her the


    photos he¡¯d taken, practically pleading for her praise.


    Danielle pretended not to notice and nodded. "Well, I guess


    I¡¯m just naturally beautiful, huh? Every move I make is


    stunning.¡±


    ----


    Danielle grinned slyly. "But, you know, the photographer


    really deserves some credit too."


    "She¡¯s really beautiful," Danielle said with a chuckle,


    shamelesslyplimenting herself.


    Danielle struggled to stifle herughter, enjoying every


    moment of teasing him. "Well, if I wanted to praise myself,


    I¡¯d need three days and nights to say it all."


    "Really?" David asked, his eyes full of mock sadness. "You


    don¡¯t have anything nice to say about me?¡±


    ¡°Wait, you wanted me to praise you?" Danielle widened her


    eyes in mock shock.


    David looked a bit embarrassed. "No, I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re just


    imagining things.¡±


    ----


    Danielle smirked. This was hrious.


    He wanted her to praise him butwas


    too shyto ask outright, leaving fittle


    hints Here and there. What a ?


    limited-edition hardheaded atie.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!